Mercy (ManxBoy)
xxprinceanonymousxx · 71 chapters · 154,017 words
ωαяиιиg
Please note that this story is rated R. This story contains graphic sexual content. It contains strong language, talk of violence, child abuse, rape, self harm, and other possibly triggering content. This story is not intended for children, or anyone under the age of 18(depending on country, possibly 16).
This story contains BDSM and if you are not comfortable with that, please kindly step off my page. Most of my stories will contain said content, and I really don’t want to have any issues with angry parents or the like.
I have all of the chapters with sexually explicit content marked as private. Unfortunately this makes things a tad bit more difficult for everyone involved but after my story was taken down(again)I’m throwing my hands up. In order for you to read the explicit parts of my books, you’ll have to follow me. Once you follow me, remove the story from your library and re-enter it. After that any content you cannot see will be open to you. I will also go and mark chapters by number so that you can know if you’re missing a chapter.
Thank you to all of my readers who don’t report my stories. But also, sincerest thanks to the one person who keeps reporting my stories. -_-
Please do not promote other peoples stories on my books. I respect the fact that they are great books, but it can really be mildly disrespectful to the author.
Also please note that I will not tolerate any kind of rude/offensive comments in my stories or on my profile. I can deal with constructive criticism, that is 100% okay. Anybody that comments rude and or offensive things with get blocked, or reported, depending on what the comment says or is about.
Please just be nice to everyone, so we wont have any problems.
Furthermore, I have copyrighted the stories on my account. If you want to use one or anything like that, feel free to message me to ask.
This story is in the process of being edited. Any chapter with a (є) has been edited and it will remain that way until I finish editing the whole book.
Also, I will be updating more often than I was because I got my computer fixed so it’s not a big deal anymore. I’m going to put this at the beginning of the story so that it is the first thing seen.
Thank you for taking time out of your day to read this, all forty four seconds of it. I’m sorry that I got your hopes up for a new chapter with publishing, but I needed to get this out there before I continued writing.
ρℓαуℓιѕт
https://www.youtube.com/playlist?list=PLNf7KMS7D6V-61KivNRaFgjR_ggX9RUyO [Official Mercy Playlist]
Submission Song - The Pulsars
Fade Away - Seether
Obedience - Marduk
Master And Servant - Depeche Mode
Submissive - Theory In Practice
For Your Entertainment - Adam Lambert
Venus In Furs - The Velvet Underground
Breath Control - Recoil
Beautiful Lover - Brotherhood Of Man
Mirrors - Natalia Kills
Pleasure Slave - Manowar
Control - Puddle Of Mudd
In Your Room - Depeche Mode
Sweet Dreams - Eurythmics
Pour Some Sugar On Me - Def Leppard
Surrender - Cash Cash
He’s my Thing - Babes In Toyland
You’re The Boss - B. B. King
All Mine - Portishead
Supermassive Black Hole - Muse
Pleasure and Pain - Divinyls
How We Do - Mount Sims
I Wanna Be Yours - Arctic Monkeys
By Your Side - CocoRosie
Leather And Lace - Stevie Nicks
Shut Me Up - Mindless Self Indulgence
My Obsession - Cinema Bizarre
Constant Craving - K. D. Lang
I Love Playin With Fire - Joan Jett
Can’t Smile Without You - Carpenters
Aroused - Tom Vek
I’m Not Done - Fever Ray
Desire - Meg Myers
Pretty Tied Up - Guns N’ Roses
Bed Of Nails - Alice Cooper
House Of Pain - Van Halen
I Just Wanna Make Love To You - Halestorm
Don’t Let Go - En Vogue
Freak Bitch - Boondox
Happiness In Slavery - Nine Inch Nails
Love Bites (So Do I) - Halestorm
Pain And Pleasure - Judas Priest
Torture - The Cure
Ich Tu Dir Weh (I Hurt You) - Rammstein
Love You to Death - Type O Negative
Discipline - Nine Inch Nails
Caged - Within Temptation
Figured You Out - Nickelback
Let Me Show You All The Secrets Of The Pleasure Garden - Ordo Rosarius Equilibrio
Pain (Makes You Beautiful) - The Judybats
Spank My Booty - Lords Of Acid
Fun With Knives - Velvet Acid Christ
Fall At Your Feet - Crowded House
Little Whip - Danzig
Zerospace - Kidneythieves
Hurricane - Theory Of A Deadman
No, I’m In Control - KEN Mode
Submissive - Theory In Practice
Falling - Athamay
The Power Is Mine - Lords Of Acid
Under My Control - Leæther Strip
Under My Thumb - The Rolling Stones
Just Can’t Get Enough - Depeche Mode
World In My Eyes - Depeche Mode
Take Me To Church - Hozier
Enjoy!
¢нαяα¢тєяѕ
That up there is Sykes. (Benjamin King) Sykes is nearly forty, so he’s edging on grey, but not entirely yet. He’s muscular, and gorgeous. He’s the first character that’s met, and he’s the master in the relationship between Zaire and himself. Height: 5’11“ Eye color: Brown Hair color: Brown I feel like Benjamin King is the best fit for him even though he’s not the exact look that I’ve got for Sykes in my mind… He’s close enough, and actually he’s more attractive than any other older male model that I’ve found. He’s not, as I’ve said, the perfect fit for Sykes, but he’s the best I can find… and actually I think he fits better into the story than what I had originally picked out mentally.
This is Zaire. (Jaco Van Den Hoven) Zaire is the second character that’s introduced. He’s 23, and he’s a school teacher. He just got out of college and is beginning as a kindergarten teacher for Sykes nephew. (He doesn’t know when he meets Sykes.) Height: 5’5“ Eye color: Blue Hair: Brown dyed Blonde I picked out this guy because I’m sorry, he’s adorable, and he really fits with what I picture Zaire to look like. Jaco isn’t dyed blonde, I don’t think, but he fits nonetheless because in some pictures he has blonde hair, it appears… (I have vision problems, bare in mind.) If he had his hair dyed blonde, he’d actually fit the description perfectly, down to his eye color.
This is Zexion. (Mikko Puttonen) Zexion is Zaire’s best friend. He’s two years younger than Zaire, at 21. They are step-brothers but not from marriage. Zexion is rambunctious, eccentric, and fun. He’s also into the scene, and has a daddy. Height: 5’6-7“(ish) Eye color: Green Hair color: Brown, dyed purple This guy fits Zexion best out of everyone I’ve found, and I feel like if he had purple hair instead of blue, he’d be the exact person for the role if this was a movie.
This is Flynn. (Lucky Blue Smith) He’s the 25 year old Kindergarten teacher that meets Zaire his first day of school and compliments him on his teaching. He and Zaire quickly become very good friends and Zaire confides in him on his interest in BDSM and his S/M relationship with Sykes. Height: 5’6“ Eye color: Brown Hair color: Blonde I picked Lucky Blue Smith to play him in here because he’s an attractive guy, who’s not too small but he’s perfect to be a twink. I don’t really remember if I’ve described him, but if I haven’t, here he is!
This is Slater. (Noah Mills) Slater is 39, nearly 40 and is Sykes best friend, and the owner of the club that Sykes is Dungeon Master at. He’s not in the story often, but he’s an important character because he’s from Sykes’ past, and he’s the dom that trained Zaire when he came into the club where he met Sykes. He knows more about both of the characters than he lets on, and he’s also got his eyes on one of Zaire’s friends. Height: 6’0“ Eye color: Brown Hair color: Brown/black I picked Noah Mills to play Slater because he’s astoundingly sexy, and he screams masculinity. There’s never been a description of Slater, at least not a good one. This is him, nonetheless.
This is Liam. (Richard Armitage) Liam is Zexion’s boyfriend and daddy. He’s not too present, but he’s an important character because he’s with Zexion, and he’s also a business associate of Sykes. Height: 5’10 Eye color: Blue Hair color: Black I picked Richard Armitage to play him because I feel like he fits Zexion’s type well, and he’s the closest to what I’d describe him as, as I could get.
1: ѕυвмιѕѕισи ѕσиg (є)
Twist my ear and pull my hair,
Bite my tongue and make me swear.
S Y K E S:
A glance over the new club and I was excited. So many new faces, so many new twinks, so many new opportunities for a single dominant. I head down to the dungeon, and look over the new faces. One face in particular caught my attention. He was a dyed blonde twink with a really sweet looking ass, if he has blue eyes, I’m gonna lose my shit. His thin body was shiny with sweat from the packed place, and he had an outie bellybutton. When I realize that he’s turned towards me, I look up and see him looking at me. I smirk when he lowers his eyes respectfully.
I’m going to see where this goes. I may as well, right? He bites his lip and plays with the edge of his short black shorts that curve to his body in a way that leaves nothing to the imagination. Oh the things I’d do to that little body of his… I’d make him beg, I’d make him writhe, and I’d take him to a new level of subspace he’s probably not experienced yet.
I walk over to him, and he glances up at me, then averts his eyes down to his feet. A smile etches onto my face as I see him blushing. Damn, that’s sexier on the dyed blonde than anyone I think I’ve ever seen.
“Hello, pet.” I say, and he blushes and nods at me shyly, biting his lip.
“Hi.” He whispered, looking down at his feet shyly. I have to admit, his shyness is attractive. I like a shy guy who’s a bit nervous and sweet.
“You may look up at me, pet.” I tell him, and he looks up at me. His blue eyes are wide, and sexy. Oh my god, how do I have so much control right now? If I wasn’t a trained dominant, I’d have scared him off already. I’m the dungeon master. I’m lucky I have steel control or I’d be all over this little twink. “Would you like to keep me company?”
His lip was the most abused thing in the room, which is kind of funny because we’re in the dungeon and there’s screams echoing in the background. He nods at me, shy, but I could see a spark of excitement in his eyes.
I lead him down to where I have to stand to watch everything. “What’s your name?” I ask him, and he flushes slightly as he sinks down to his knees beside me. I run my fingers through his hair, and he leans his head into my hand cautiously.
“My name is Zaire.” He says, and his voice sends shivers down my spine. God he’s so sexy, even his voice is amazing.
“My name is Sykes.” I tell him, and he smiles softly. “I’m the dungeon master.” I said, and he blushes and nods.
“Yeah, I know.” he admits, and blushes, looking down at his feet.
A while later, he’d fallen silent, but I kept running my fingers through his soft hair with a smile. I could hear his breaths, and it made me smirk lightly. “Come on pet.” I said, and he looked up at me, his beautiful face red and he was sweating a little. He had me practically leaking in my leathers, and every single part of me wanted to just sink my dick in his ass but where’s the fun in that?
I take him into my room and shut the door. As slave master, I have two playrooms. One out in the open where everyone can see, and this one, my private one. I didn’t want anyone else to see this boy fall apart underneath me. He’s a stranger to me, but… he’s so gorgeous and I want him to be mine. He will be mine, soon. “Strip.” I command, and he immediately does as I commanded, his chest already bare, but his pants came off easily, and I saw the nicest ass I’ve ever seen come out of his shorts. “Get on the table.” He obediently does as I say. He’s gorgeous, and he’s so obedient. Whoever trained him, trained him magnificently.
I cuffed his hands to the top of the cold metal table, and then his ankles. I put a blindfold on him, but leave his mouth without a gag. I’ve never liked gagging anyone, mainly because I want to hear them beg for more. “The word is mercy if it’s too much.” I don’t want to break the boy, I want to play with him. If he uses the word, I’ll immediately stop. At least until I get a feel of him and what he does in the midst of pleasure.
I grab my flogger and trail it over his stomach, watching as his stomach clenches in excitement. I pull my hand up, and the flogger smacks against his skin. His back arches, and he moans. My god that was sexy. I want him crying though, begging for more. I hit him again, right on his nipple, and he gasped.
Again and again, I brought the flogger down on his skin, his body reacting beautifully.
I get my whip and trail it up his thigh, and around his erection. He whines, a sound full of need. I smirk and bring the whip down on his stomach. He screams out, his back arching.
I hit him softly once and he’ll moan loudly.
Hit him hard three times, he’ll scream and whine. His noises made even the highest paid porn-stars sound like children stubbing their toes. Moans, screams, whimpers and gasps escape his mouth as I slowly torture him.
His skin reddens so beautifully, and I know he’ll be bruised tomorrow. That makes me smile proudly. Whatever he does for a living, he’ll have my marks all over him. I step away from him, and grab some nipple clamps, knowing that it’ll drive him crazy. He seems to have a nipple thing, he responds so beautifully when I hit his nipples. I wonder what he’ll do when his nipples are clamped and painful.
His nipples harden beautifully as I roll one of them between my fingers, while he gasps. I do the same to his other nipple, and then put the nipple clamps on him. He cried out loudly, his hands gripping the heavy leather cuffs desperately. He’s a sight of beauty and desperation as he lays on the cold table in front of me.
“What do you want, slave?” I ask him, and he whines in need.
“I-I want you to f-fuck me.” He begs, and as I look over him, my cock painfully hard in my leathers.
“Beg.” I command him.
“Please master, please. Fuck me!” He begs, and my dick throbs at the beautiful sight in front of me. “Please! I need you to fuck me!” he begs. “I need you inside me, please. Fuck.” He groans as I slap the whip on his thigh before getting between his legs. He’d been so quiet, so obedient. He hadn’t said anything, but he’d screamed a lot, moaned a lot, and gasped a lot.
I was so in tune with him, I knew when he wanted more. I knew when he was about to cum. I could tell when he was really enjoying something because he’d bite his lip and clench his fists. He’d arch his back in a silent plea for more. He’s like an open book to me, I could read him all night if he’d let me.
He drove me crazy. I didn’t bother with being slow, gentle… he gets off on pain, and I get off on giving him pain. It’s really a good deal for both of us, if you want to know the truth.
He screams when I slam into him dry, and he arches his back up. He wants more, I think to myself smugly, and start moving into him. Slow at first, knowing it’ll drive him crazy with want. Without the pain, it’s not as pleasurable for him. He moans though, feeling me inside him, knowing I’m stretching him, filling him up to the brim.
I start thrusting into him hard and fast, and he starts moaning louder and louder, his body trying to move in time with mine. He couldn’t move anything but his hips, I knew that. It was still sexy seeing him trying so hard to get more.
I noticed that when he’s being fucked, he’s more vocal. I love the sound of him moaning, screaming even… but hearing him talk incoherently as I’m fucking him? Yeah, that’s the best. That means when he cums, he’ll be so deep into subspace he can’t even move.
I watched as my dick entered his asshole, watching as his ass practically milked me. His ass is by far the tightest I’ve had on my dick, and I know it’s because he’s young, he’s tight. Oh my god, he’s the best lay I’ve ever had.
“Mmmm mm nnn fuckkk…” He moaned out, his back arched and I saw his dick red, looking painful and hard, dripping down onto his stomach. I pinched the head of his dick, and he gasped loudly. “Ahhhh…” he gasped, his body moving. His wrists were probably painful right now with how hard he’s yanking on the leather cuffs.
I piston in and out of him, and reach up and wrap my hand around his throat. He moans and begs and pleads as I fuck him. I bite into his neck, and he cries out, and pushes his dick against my chest. I can feel him pulsing against me, and he whines as I pull my chest back but leave my hand around his throat. His moans echoing in my head as I wrap my hand around his dick.
He cries out and bites his lip so hard that it causes blood to escape. I lick his lip softly, feeling myself getting closer to an orgasm. “Hold on slave.” I demand, and he whimpers, and clenches his body around me. He’s trying so hard.
I feel my orgasm ripping through me, and I tighten my grip on his neck, and dick. “Cum now.” I demand, and immediately, his entire body tightens and I watch as he cums hard, and fast. His entire body goes limp, and I smirk as I hear him mumbling about pretty lights.
I unhook him from the table and undo the blindfold before gently move him to the bed in the corner. The silk sheets will feel heavenly against his skin as he lays there. I walk over to the phone on my wall and call up to the front desk. “Hello?” she asked, and I smirked.
“Have Isiah bring down chocolate, fruits, and a couple bottles of water to my private playroom,” I demand.
“Yes sir.” She said and I hang up, before I clean up the area. I heard him mumbling about being alone, and I walk over to him. I get down beside him on the floor, and pet his head softly.
“Master, please don’t go.” He whispers, and I look down at him affectionately.
Something about this boy has me feeling things I haven’t felt. To me, that means that he’s special. He’s mine. I crawl onto the bed, and he immediately cuddled into my chest, and hisses when his red, tender chest touched my side. He mumbled but I couldn’t make out what he was saying. Something about him… got under my skin.
He fell asleep almost immediately, and I laugh softly.
About an hour later, I started kissing his neck softly, and nibbling on his ear so I could wake him up. “Wake up pet,” I whisper into his ear. “Wake up.” His eyes flutter open, his lashes long, and I feel them against my cheek as they flutter.
I smile softly at him, and then get up off the bed. I get the oil that’ll help with the sting of the lashes and the fruits, and go back over to him. I get on top of him and pour the oil on his chest. I was delighted to see the lashes already bruising slightly. I massaged his chest, and shoulders all the way down to his cute little feet. When I finished, he had his eyes closed in delight.
I then feed him the fruit, dipped in chocolate. The fruit will give him energy, and the chocolate will fill him up. I give him a sip of water, and then continue feeding him. We don’t talk much, and I can’t lie and say that I didn’t mind it, because I wanted to know more about him. I want to know everything about him. When I finished feeding him, I laid down beside him after putting the plate on the table beside the bed.
“Thank you for playing with me, Master.” He said, and opened his pretty blue eyes when I turned back around to see him.
“I’d love to play with you again,” I said, and he blushed. “Let me drive you home.” I said, noticing that it was two am, and the club closes in an hour.
He went to stand, and his knees gave out, luckily, I reached out and caught him before he could hurt himself in a bad way. I chuckle when he looks up at me with embarrassment in his eyes. Oh yes, I’d love to play with this little rabbit again.
2: fα∂є αωαу
I w
ant to be there when you call,
I want to catch you when you fall.
Z A I R E:
I looked around my classroom with a smile. The kindergarten room looked perfect, and I couldn’t help but feel proud of myself for the hard work. The seats weren’t assigned but I already had an idea for that, so I wasn’t worried.
The first week of school is easy. Get to know you worksheets and a whole lot of conversations with parents. A lot of ‘seeing what they already know’ and analyzing ‘what they will need to know’ too. A lot of worried parents and grumpy kids because they lose their nap-time after lunch.
I sigh softly, and sit down with a wince. Master Sykes did me good last night, and I almost felt like calling in the first day of school. I hadn’t expected to have a scene last night, but I was glad that I did nonetheless. It was a great way to release stress, and it was the less addictive of ways to do that. Sure, it’s a little weird that a kindergarten teacher gets his jollies off by being tied up and hit, but to me it made all the more sense. It doesn’t have to be normal, that’s why it’s called a secret. Sure, I was open about my sexuality with the school, but that doesn’t mean that I let them know exactly what I was into.
Something’s are just not your employers business, and this was one of those things.
The door opened, and a young boy who looked like he was six came barrelling in, a startlingly familiar voice calling after him. I couldn’t place exactly where I’d heard the voice, but I didn’t really care. It’s just a voice, I’d probably met him before at the class meet and greet. “HEY MR. WILLIAMS.” The boy called, and I sighed.
“Oh, Alexi, please just call me Mr. Z.” I said, and took his backpack, just as a man walked in the door. I looked up and into the man’s face, unable to comprehend what’s going on. That’s master Sykes. What the hell is he doing in my classroom? Damn he even looks good in slacks and a button up…
“Well Mr. Z, what a coincidence.” He teased, and I blushed brightly.
“Uncle Sykes do you know Mr. Z?” Alexi asked, and he nodded.
“Yup, I met him at work, ain’t that right, Zaire?” He asked, and I nodded, biting my lip shyly.
“Okay Uncle Sykes.” Alexi said and hugged his uncle before turning and running up to the board. He wrote his name on the board, and then sat in the front of the classroom, humming softly.
“Well, this is a surprise indeed.” He said, and I nodded, feeling awkward.
“So you’re an uncle…” I trail off.
“Yup. So you’re my nephew’s kindergarten teacher. Interesting.” He said with a teasing look. I hum lightly, and look down at my feet. “Would you let me treat you to dinner, Zaire?” He asked me smirking down at me. I flush a little and blink back shock. His dark eyes were gorgeous, his face was just ruggedly sexy, and his body is amazing. His dick is huge, and it filled me so perfectly.
“Where to?” I asked hesitantly, and he smiles brightly.
“I’ll pick you up tonight at eight. Just dress nice, and you’ll be okay. It’s a surprise.” He said, and slipped a card into my hand. “When you eat lunch, text me. If I don’t get a message, I’ll be very unhappy.” He said in a commanding voice.
“Yes mas-uhm Sykes.” I said, correcting myself because I can’t just be calling him Master in the middle of my classroom. There are other kids here now, and I don’t think that parents will be very appreciative to me if I get let their kids hear me calling another man Master.
A smile crosses his face, and I flush brightly. For some reason, I seriously doubt I’ll be able to focus on anything but Sykes for the rest of the day. “Hello class,” I say as the bell rings and I close my door. “My name is Mr. Z, and I’ll be your kindergarten teacher for the year. Does anyone have any questions?” I ask, and a couple hands fly up in the air. “Melissa, what’s your question?” I ask.
“Is it true that we don’t have naps anymore?” she asked, an adorable little lisp keeping her words from being completely clear, but I smile at her softly.
“That’s true,” I say, causing a couple of gasps. “But now you get recess. Which is so much more fun than naps.” I said.
“What’s reese’s?” A kid asked.
“Recess, R-Re-Ce-Ce-ss.” I sound out the word, and the kid copied me. “Recess is when you play outside after lunch. It’s a lot of fun.” I said, and he smiles, his two front teeth missing.
“That does sound awfully fun!” He said, and I nod excitedly.
“It so is! So, we’re gonna play a couple games, sound good?” I ask, and everyone nods excitedly. “Alexi, would you like to be my student helper since you were first here?” I ask, and he nods, clearly very excited.
“Okay, let’s get this game started, then!” I say.
Once lunch finally rolled around, my entire body hurt. Sure, I loved the pain of the smacks, I love the pain of the whips, I love the pain of it all… but the aftereffects are hardly fun. They won’t scar, but they’ll be sore for a while. I pick up my phone and send Sykes a message, telling him I’m at lunch.
Him: Are you alone right now, then?
Me: Yeah, I’m in my classroom, why?
Him: Good. I want to talk to you some, but I don’t want to get in the way of your work, because I know how important work is.
Me: Are you at work? I ask confused, and I could almost picture how weird he’d be looking at me if he was here.
Him: I’m at work, however my job is rather easy, and I got plenty of time to chat. If we get interrupted, I’ll just tell everyone that it’s my lunch break. Being CEO of a company means a lot of control.
Oh damn, he’s a CEO? That’s kind of awesome, and nerve wracking at the same time. I’ve never been on a date with someone important, and for some reason, that thought scares me a lot. He’s… the dungeon master, and a CEO?
Me: I can see where that’d be a good job for you. I blush and bite my lip.
Him: Tonight over dinner we must discuss something important. His message makes my heart stop. What if he wants to tell me how bad I was last night? He’d told me I was a good boy on the ride back to my apartment, but I don’t know if he was just saying that so I don’t go into sub-drop or not. The chances are that, that is exactly what he’d want to tell me.
Him: Stop panicking, pet. It’s good, not bad. How’d he know that I was panicking? I wasn’t panicking, I just wasn’t… sure of myself. I’m never sure of myself, that’s why I don’t have a master already. I overthink everything.
I’m a burden to myself, so of course I’m a burden to a master.
Me: Sorry Master. I mentally scold myself, he’s not my master. It’s not my place to call him master. A part of me wants him to be my master, but I don’t want to be a burden on him. I sighed and heard the bell ring, symbolizing lunch being over.
Me: Lunch is over. If you message me while I’m outside for recess, I won’t be able to answer. My next break is after school.
Him: That’s quite alright, pet. Have fun working. Try not to hurt yourself too much with those rowdy kids. You’re already injured.
Me: Thank you for the concern. I’ll be careful.
I sigh and put my phone back into my pocket and went to go get the kids. When I see them all, I run to get them, and line them up before taking them to the bathroom once they throw their garbage out. When they all go to the bathroom, I lead them outside.
“Alright kids,” I say in what I like to call my ‘teacher’ voice. It’s a no jokes, no bullshit voice that gets my point across easily to the younger students. “We’re here for recess. Do not go to the other playground, stay on the kindergarten playground. Do not push each other, or anyone else for that fact. Just be careful, and if anything happens, come and get me.” I say, and they all nod. I see Alexi nod out of the corner of my eye, and he looks a little down. I’ll ask about it later. Hopefully his Uncle or Father will be a little later.
I sit down and rub my eyes with my thumb and forefinger, fighting a headache from the lack of sleep. Man, I’ve really gotta be careful with my late nights. I have to be on my A game because I’m the youngest teacher in the building. “You’re doing a great job with the kids,” a fellow Kindergarten teacher said, sitting down beside me.
I smile shyly, and nod. “Thanks. I’m trying. It’s a big change from being teachers aid.” I say, and he nods.
“Yup, it’s hard work. Really difficult, too. I can’t see how anyone thinks being a teacher is easy. I thought it would be before I started working, too.” He muttered. I nod in agreement. “I’m Flynn.” He says, holding his hand out. I take his hand and we shake, before I pull my hand away though, he caught sight of the bruises around my wrists. Fuck, I need to be more careful with those. “Are you… abused?” He whispered.
I laughed, like actual laughing. I couldn’t comprehend that idea. They obviously aren’t from hands, they’d be a lot worse if they were. “No, no nothing like that.” I say easily. “It’s hard to explain here. I can’t really talk about it in front of the kids.” I say, and he nods in understanding.
“Well, you can explain it later,” he said, and I nod. “We should hang out this weekend.” He said, and I nod, then wince. I go to the club on the weekends.
“Sounds fun, we should.” I agree, and we make small talk while we wait for recess to be over.
When the day was over, I was exhausted but sure enough, little Alexi was left with me. “Hey Alexi, has something been bothering you today?” I ask, and he jumps cautiously.
Alexi eyed me warily. “Does your daddy hit you?” He asked me, and I jump, and flinch.
“No, he’s doesn’t. I don’t live with my dad.” I say, and he nods.
“Me neither. I live with Uncle Sykes now! He’s lots and lots of fun!” Alexi said with a smile. “I still see my daddy, but I don’t like to. Uncle Sykes doesn’t know why.” He frowned.
“Well, why don’t you like to see him?” I ask, and he smiles shyly.
“He used ta hit me,” he said softly. “Uncle Sykes doesn’t know, though. Uncle Sykes said he was alholcik.”
“Alcoholic,” I correct, and he smiles shyly.
“Yeah, that word! But Uncle Sykes is really nice. I’m glad…” He trailed off and I looked up to see none other than Sykes staring down at us. The look in his eyes was unreadable, but I knew that look from years of dealing with my father’s parents. He was disappointed, not in Alexi, but in his father.
I shivered at the thought of my father, and then look up at Sykes shyly. “UNCLE SYKES!” Alexi yells and throws himself up at the man. Suddenly, Sykes didn’t seem too intimidating with the little boy in his arms. In fact, the Master Sadist looked… sweet. That’s something that’s not too common for sadists. They normally look sadistic all the time.
“Thanks for watching him, I know I’m a little late, but I had a meeting. I’m just getting used to this whole… thing. I’ll see you at eight, right?” He asked, and I nodded shyly.
Suddenly, this whole date thing didn’t seem too bad. He took Alexi and left with him, leaving me alone in my classroom after they both said goodbye. I smiled at them as they left and released a heavy sigh. Great, now, time to nap before my date. I pack up my stuff and then lock up my classroom before heading home, excited to see Sykes tonight.
3: σвє∂ιєи¢є
I’ll dominate you so you’re fully under my control,
tease your helpless body, tantalize your soul.
Z A I R E:
I paced around my room, worried about what to wear. Obviously, he’s gonna take me somewhere nice because he told me to dress nice. Well, I’ve never been anywhere nicer than Olive Garden and I’ve seen the way he dressed to take his nephew to school… I don’t have anything half as nice. A sigh made it’s way out of my mouth just as my front door was opened by the key and Zexion walked into the room.
“Oh my god, daddy is so hot.” He said, and I looked over him like he was a nutcase. “What? Am I too flashy? Good!” He said, and I rolled my eyes. Zexion is my adopted brother, two years younger than me, and he’s special. He just stands out in the middle of a crowd… with sparkly black shoes and purple hair. Zexion is an amazing person though, and his boyfriend-formally known as daddy-is both hot, and rich. Though Zex is crazy, he’s also the best friend I’ve got in this world. He’s really the only friend I’ve got, too.
“Zexy, I need help.” I stress, and he turns to look at me like I’m crazy.
“Of course you do honey,” He states, smiling. “It’s okay though, you can be crazy and not get h-” I glared at him.
“I’m not crazy!” I said, “…And I don’t need that kind of help! I need fashion help. Or rather… clothes.”
“Ohmigawd you finally realized you have a problem!” He said excitedly. “I have daddy’s credit card. Let’s go shopping!”
“Can’t I just borrow something of yours?” I ask, and he looks thoughtful.
“Yeah, but we’ll go shopping later!” He exclaimed, and I nod in relief. Thank god I’m getting out of shopping with Zexion… He’d have me looking like a cross-dresser.
He led me into his room, and I cringed at the mess around me. “Zex, you need to-” I start but he glares at me so I shut up. He went to his closet, and started going through the clothes.
“You’re so thin,” he said looking over me. “I’m not even fat, but you’re like, so thin and gorgeous.” He groaned, and I rolled my eyes.
“We weigh the exact same thing, Zex.” I said, rolling my eyes.
“But you’re short and thin and adorable.” he said, handing me a nice shirt and then a pair of tight black jeans.
“I’m going somewhere nice, is skinny jeans really…” I said, and he glared and nodded.
“They look like slacks, only nicer. They make your butt look really good, too.” He said, and I rolled my eyes.
“My butt already looks good.” I said, as I took off my pants and slipped into his jeans. “They don’t fit.” I said, them squishing my legs in a way that wasn’t uncomfortable, just not the way my clothes normally fit me. He laughed, and pulled them up more, then pushed me down on his bed, and got on top of me. “What the fuck are you doing?” I asked, and he laughed.
“I’m dressing you.” He said, and I blushed and crossed my arms. “Take your shirt off, fucker.” He said, and I pulled my shirt off with a wince. “Oh my god.” he moaned. I pouted and he laughed. “It’s not my fault your bruises turn me on. I’m packing some of my own, but daddy hates hurting me so they aren’t as sexy as yours.”
“I like Liam.” I said, and he rolled his eyes. “He doesn’t hurt you for pleasure, and that makes it a-okay for me.”
“You are so hypocritical. I bet whoever you’re going out with is the one who gave you these beauties…” He moaned, and I rolled my eyes.
“You’re right, he is.” I whisper, and he smiles brightly.
“Let’s get you sexy, then.” He said, and kissed me softly before jumping up and getting some more clothes out.
Though Zexion and I were basically raised together, we didn’t start out related. We were just best friends. When my dad overdosed when I was fourteen, his dad took me in as an adopted son. Our names being so close was merely an amazing coincidence. His dad is cool, but he’s still a dad.
Zexion and I have done everything with each other. In fact, we lost our virginities to each other. We ‘taught’ each other how to give blowjobs, and everything else. When I got into BDSM, it wasn’t long until Zexion was tying my ass up and trying it out himself. He liked it so we just used each other to explore what we liked and didn’t like. When I was 20, and he was 18, we signed up for our first BDSM club, Endeavours. Endeavours was a good club, the head dom was tough, but he genuinely cared about his subs.
“Here, put this on, and then I’ll give you some shoes. No sparkles, I promise.” He said, and I nodded. He smiled and I pulled his shirt on, and he tucked it in, his hand caressing my member making me moan.
“Hey, hey, hey!” I groan, and he laughed.
“It’s been a long time since I topped. Sorry.” He laughed, and kissed me softly, then pulled back. I rolled my eyes.
“I doubt your boyfriend would appreciate that, and I have a… date…” I said, and he rolled his eyes.
“Fine!” he sighed dramatically, and I giggled.
“Oh come here you whacko!” I rolled my eyes, and pulled his body down onto mine. I felt his dick rub against mine and moaned before pressing our lips together. We’re not fucking, we’re just making out.
When I pushed him away, he groaned and rolled his eyes again. “You are no fun, Zaire.” He said and I giggled and shrugged. “Damn, does this mean I lose my fuck buddy?” He ventured out loud and I shrug.
“I guess it depends on how tonight goes.” I admit, and he laughs.
“On one hand, I want you to get a master, on the other hand, I wanna fuck your tight little ass. I guess you need a master since I got a boyfriend, but maybe we can do this thing where we play and let the boys watch.” He said, and though the idea was appealing, Sykes doesn’t seem like the type that’d watch and I don’t like being watched much. It makes me uncomfortable for a number of reasons, most that include my body, and most that include some scars that I can’t get rid of that make me uncomfortable on said body.
I looked over at Zexion, and he smiled. “Get dressed, dick-face. You’ll have fun.” He said, and I nodded.
When Sykes got to my house, I’d redone my hair three times. I could feel my nerves ball up in my stomach when I saw him looking like a god standing in my living room. And on top of all that, Zexion was staring at him like he’d never seen a sexier man. Which is definitely true, Sykes is gorgeous, and I don’t blame him for staring at him. I’d done it too.
“Bye babe!” Zex said, and kissed me softly on the lips before he skipped off into his bedroom, leaving me glaring after him. My face was red as a tomato, and Sykes glared at Zex like he’d rather kill him.
“S-sorry, he’s normally not like that.” I promised him as he led me to his car. “I mean, he is, but he’s my brother.” I admit, and his face calms down some at the admission. I couldn’t help but smile slightly. I knew why Zex kissed me, it was because Zex wanted to see what Sykes reaction would be, and it’d been pretty damn hot how he’d reacted.
“He’s very forward.” Sykes said, and I blushed.
“He is, but he’s my best friend.” I said. “He’s got some… issues. But he’s awesome. And he’s got a boyfriend. More or less, a sugar daddy. He spends more time with his boyfriend than home now.”
“Best friends are definitely given extra privileges to us all,” he said. “My best friend Slater is the owner of the club we met at. Hence why I’m master Sadist. I’m the best there is out there to him. I’m pretty knowledgable about pain, though. I’ve been doing it since I was 18, and I’m 39 now.” He said. I nodded.
“It’s comforting to know that you know what you’re doing.” I said, and he smiled.
“You look dashing tonight.” He said, and I blushed. “How are those bruises coming along? Still sore?” He asked, I shook my head no.
“I bruise very easily, however I like the way bruises feel, so I can’t complain. The soreness is what I like about them.” I admit.
“You look very sexy covered in bruises.” He commented, and I blushed.
“Thank you. You look handsome.” I said, and he smiled sweetly.
“Are you wearing underwear?” He asked, I shook my head no, and he smirked. “Okay. Good.” he said, and I blushed, looking down at my feet nervously.
“We’re here, sir.” the guy driving the car said, and we’d been talking so much, I hadn’t even noticed his existence.
“Thank you, Terrance. Please wait here for us. I wish to speak privately with Zaire.” Sykes said, opening his door and holding it for me. I got out, and righted myself as I almost fell out of the car. He led me into the nice restaraunt and I almost died at how nice the restaurant was.
“Hell Sirs, do you have reservations?” A perky, way too excited man asked, and Sykes nodded.
“Under Bennett.” He said, and the man immediately went pale, then picked up two menus and looked nervous.
“I am so sorry sir, I didn’t recognize you.” The man said, and Sykes nodded expectantly. “Would you like the… private dining area instead?” He asked, and Sykes nodded again, rolling his eyes at the man’s discomfort.
The man led us to the table, which wasn’t completely shut off from the rest of the dining area, but it was a little bit more private than the outward dining area. He pulled out my seat for me, and I blushed, feeling him push in my chair before sitting down in his own chair. He smiled sweetly, and I bit my lip shyly.
“What would you like to eat?” He asked, and I looked at him wide eyed. I can’t read half the stuff on the menu, so I wouldn’t know what any of it is. “Okay, what do you like?” He rephrased.
“Pasta.” I answered, and he hummed.
“What are you allergic to?” He asked.
“Uhm, nothing that I know of. Except peanuts.” I answered, and he nodded.
“Alright, I’ll order for you.” He said, and I sighed.
“Thank you.” I said carefully.
“Now, I’m sure you are very confused as to what I wanted you for,” he asked, and I nodded. “I’ll explain once we order.” He said. “How was your day?”
“Oh, oh um, I just had a typical day.” I admitted. “Zexion just got back from California with his boyfriend, he was gone for like a month. This teacher at school was talking about how good I am with the kids.” I said, and he nodded.
“You are very good with children. Alexei hasn’t stopped talking about you since school this afternoon.” He said, and I smiled shyly.
“I like Alexei. He’s a very sweet kid.” I said shyly, and he nodded. “He was my student helper today, I was proud to see that he knew all of his letter sounds, and could write his name perfectly. That was shocking. Not many kids his age can.”
“Alexei is very bright,” he agreed. “I don’t see where he got it since my brother is a moron, and his mother is merely unintelligent.”
I smiled when he laughed, and noticed that he really cared about Alexei. “You love your nephew a lot, don’t you?” I asked, and he smiled a little.
“Yeah, I do.” He admitted.
“Hello sir! How can I take your order!” A little brunette guy with big brown eyes and a HUGE smile asked, and I frowned at him a little. I could tell he was a little flirty with Sykes and I thought it was kind of rude that he’d do that. However Sykes just rolled his eyes.
“A coke, and a pepsi. Bottle of red wine. Chicken Fettuccine with broccoli. I expect it to be well cooked. And I would like a steak, medium rare, mashed potatoes, and green beans.” Sykes rambled off, completely ignoring the boys flirtation. I couldn’t resist a tiny little smile at that.
The boy ran off claiming he’d be back soon, and Sykes turned his attention to me immediately. “So, now would you like to know what I wanted with you?” He asked, and I nodded impatiently. He smiled at me. “I would like you to be my slave.” He said. I bit my lip.
“What would you expect of me?” I asked, shy.
“Well, I’d expect you to stay with me at least four nights of the week. I would expect you to accompany me to the club whenever I go. I would expect you to wear my collar all the time however it will not be a huge collar that’ll stand out. It’ll be something something small for when you aren’t at the club. When you are at the club, you’ll obviously wear another collar, one that’s much more visible and it’ll have SB on it, for Sykes Bennett. Of course you’ll also not be allowed to touch anyone sexually, or you’ll be punished. If someone messes with you, sexually, or just pisses you off, at the club or elsewhere and you do not tell me you’ll be punished.” He said easily. I nodded. “Of course even with Master/Slave relationships, there are still limits, and I’d like to know yours.”
“I don’t like watersports.” I blurt out, then blush. “I don’t like being forced to do anything that I genuinely do not want to do. If it’s for the better of me, I don’t mind. However, forcing me to get a tramp stamp, or shaving my head… that’s not okay with me.”
“That’s a good thing to lay out beforehand, Zaire.” He compliments me, and I blush.
“I don’t like needle play. At all.” I mumble shyly. “I’ve had bad experiences with electroshock, but it’s not a hard limit.”
“Well, I’m certified for electroshock, but if it’s something that’ll make you uncomfortable, it’ll be something we work up to.” He said. “This may be a master/slave relationship, but I don’t want to mentally damage you. I want you to get the release you need, I want the release I need. However, I don’t want to break you.”
“I don’t want to be broken.” I said shyly.
“Good then.” He said. “It’ll be a nice set up, dear. When we’re in public, you do not have to call me master unless we are around people that know that you’re my slave. Otherwise, it’s not anyone’s business. You can tell whoever you wish. We can go to my house to sign the paperwork, and I’ll take it by the club for Slater to sign off on tomorrow.” Sykes said.
“Master, I’d like to…” I got cut off as the same bubbly guy with the thin waist and pretty eyes put the food down on the table. Master Sykes pushed the Chicken Fettuccini over to me, and patted my hand twice. When the guy left finally, I gulped in a breath. “I’d like to be your slave.” I said shyly and he smiled.
“I would be honoured to be your Master, pet.” He said. “I must admit, I was hoping you’d see it my way. In the car I have you a collar.”
I giggled and looked over at him nervously. “Thank you, Master.” I whispered the word Master, but the whisper just made him smile larger.
Hopefully I don’t regret this. I don’t think I will. I hope I won’t.
4: мαѕтєя αи∂ ѕєяναит
This play between the sheets,
With you on top and me underneath.
Z A I R E:
“On your knees, slave.” Master’s voice from behind me commands, and my body immediately does exactly as he says. As soon as we’d gotten to his penthouse, he’d demanded I strip naked. I’m to stay naked around him all the time if we’re alone. Master’s eyes burned into my skin as I felt him looking over me, and it turned me on.
I couldn’t hear where he was walking, the floor was cement, and I wanted to know where he was but I didn’t dare move. He’d not told me I could, and I don’t want to upset him already. We’ve only just signed the contract.
The cement against my knees hurt a little, my heart pounding in my chest so hard I could hear it, and my blood rushed through my body almost euphorically fast. Master hadn’t spoken, but I could hear him rummaging around in a piece of furniture. When he’d led me in here, I’d caught sight of the armoire, and I assumed that’s what he’s going through.
“Stand Slave.” He demanded, and I immediately got up to my feet but didn’t move. “Get on the table, I’m going to tie you up.” He said. I crawled up on the table. This is the same table that’s in Masters playroom at the club, and I shivered when the cool table came in contact with my back. “Other way, Slave.” He snapped, and I rolled over onto my chest, and put my arms up obediently. “Good boy.” He said, and handcuffed me, then connected the handcuffs to the table. “Tonight, I’m only going to spank you a little but we’re gonna do some edging.” He said, and I fought back a moan. “All my toys are newly bought, most I only just opened today.” He said, and I nodded. “You can speak. Make all the noise you want, but beware slave, if you want to enjoy tonight, you won’t cum until I tell you to.” He said, and I nodded.
“Yes Master.” I tell him, the cool table pressing against my nipples had them hard.
“Lean up I’m putting clamps on your nipples.” He said, and I did as he said, watching as he laughed when they were already hard as rocks. He hooked the clamps on, and the pinch hurt, but underneath it was the most amazing pleasure I’ve ever had.
He pressed something against my hole, swirling it around quickly and then pushed it straight in. It hurt like a mother fucker, and I moaned. It was a dildo or a buttplug, I could tell that. I could feel the bumps on it inside my ass, and it was driving me crazy because I could feel the large toy stretching me, and hitting my prostate.
He pulled it out, and fucked my ass with it hard and fast, making me moan loudly and push my hips back against it. He slapped my ass hard, and I whined, and stopped moving. “Don’t move, slave.” he demanded, and I nod, panting. He started moving it again, and it hurt because of the bumps on it, but it felt amazing. He reached up and tugged the nipple clamps, making me moan. It took everything in me not to go crazy with the pressure of the buttplug abusing my prostate and my nipples being squeezed painfully.
Master suddenly stopped fucking my ass with the toy, and laughed when I whined. His eyes were dark with arousal, and all I could think about was how hard he was, and how naked he was. I wanted nothing more than to beg for him to fuck me, but I knew that wouldn’t happen. He is edging me right now, and I know that it’ll be this way for a while. He moves away from my body, and I whined softly.
I felt an array of smoothe tassels running against my back, and arched into it. “Don’t move, slave!” He said, and popped it against my ass. I moaned and clenched my fists fighting to keep myself still. He popped it against my ass again, and I moaned loudly again.
With every lash of his flogger, my ass burned in the most beautifully erotic way, and I couldn’t help but let out moans, and screams. The flogger slowly trailed up my spine as master hummed lightly. “I don’t think you’ve had enough, slave.” He said, and I moaned as he lightly smacked my ass with the flogger. He stepped away from me, and I struggled to hear what he was doing around me, but I didn’t move a muscle to see him.
When master stepped back up to me, he ran the hard end of something on my ass. He lightly smacked my ass with it, and I struggled to keep from arching into it. I moan loudly as I realize it’s a paddle. He hit me harder with it, and the sound of it echoed in the room so loud I couldn’t hear myself scream in pleasure, my body aching in the most beautiful way.
More slaps echoed in the room, and my screams got louder and louder. “Mmm…” I whined out, feeling my tears starting to fall down my face at the pain but I couldn’t focus on the pain, it was all pleasure. I moaned, the tears flowing freely now.
Sweat clinged to my skin, making me slide a little on the metal table as he hit me harder and harder with his paddle. The pleasure made my body ache, but it felt so deliciously amazing. I couldn’t handle this stopping.
My body has become more foreign to me than cuneiform, and I can’t stop the feelings coursing through my body. All I need focus on is not cumming, strictly because master told me I couldn’t cum until he told me I could, but I had pleasure surrounding me. It had my erection leaking and painful, but it felt so good.
Everything felt so good.
Tears were pouring out of my eyes now, and I couldn’t focus on anything but the smacks against my ass and the toy that was wedged in my ass. Harder, hit me harder , I mentally begged. Everything was becoming too much, but I didn’t want it to stop.
Suddenly, he unhooked the handcuffs from the table and turned me over on it so I was laying on my back. This made my ass press against the slightly cool table, and it made me hiss. He pulled the toy out of my ass quickly, and I whined, feeling my hole clench around air. I felt so empty without something inside me.
He quickly slid himself inside me, and I screamed out, his dick bigger than the toy. The stretching that it gave my ass was just enough so that when he entered me it’d still hurt, but it’d be much easier for him to just slide inside me. His dick immediately touched my prostate, and it made me moan, and arch my back.
He started fucking me, not giving me time to adjust, but I didn’t mind. It felt good. He fucked me harder, faster, deeper… better. I swear to god, I’ve never had a dick this big before in my life. He fucked me so hard, it left me moaning, begging.
“Mmm mm mnn more!” I whined, my ass sore from the beating but it only increased my pleasure. He tugged on the nipple clamps, and my body lit on fire. “Ahh… mmm ma-master.. Ahhh..” I couldn’t keep my mouth shut. At this point, I was trying to talk, but everything was blanking from the pleasure.
His body slammed into mine, the sound of our skin slapping together just made my skin burn hotter. Suddenly, he pulled me up and his dick slipped out of me as he put my arms around his neck, the handcuffs making it impossible for me to fall. My legs wrapped around his waist and he slammed inside me, the different angle had me going insane. I knew I was rambling, but I couldn’t tell you what I was saying if you paid me.
At this angle, he stretched me even more. His dick was huge before, now it felt like I was going to be torn apart in the best way. He bounced me up and down on him, sending me flying high in pleasure. “Cum, slave!” He barked, and I tensed, feeling my control slip.
I came so hard, my body seized, and my mind went completely blank. I felt myself sink against him, but I kept blacking out. I felt him laying me down on a soft, fluffy, silky texture, and it made my sensitive skin react amazingly.
I felt him massaging me, but I couldn’t respond. I tried to lift my hand, and I think it might’ve gotten a whole inch off the soft thing I was laying on before I lost the will and let my body sag and fall asleep.
“Wake up, slave.” I heard a soft, beautiful voice calling me, but I didn’t want to wake up. “Wake up slave, come on. I need to feed you.” The voice said, and I felt a nose running against my neck, it made me whimper and shift closer. “Wakey wakey,” the voice said, and I whimpered, feeling his breath caress my sensitive skin.
Am I dead? The thought was strange, but I couldn’t really tell if I was alive or not. “Come on slave,” the voice asked, and I whined softly.
“Mister sexy voicee,” I heard myself say, but my voice didn’t sound like my own. “Did you kill me?” I questioned.
“Mm, that’s right, wake up, slave,” he said, kissing my neck making me moan quietly. My body was so sensitive, so reactive. Everything felt so good. Is this heaven? Mm, I never thought I’d get in. Maybe this is hell…
I found myself trying to open my eyes, and once I finally did, my eyes fluttered, and the light hurt my eyes. “Mmm pretty,” I mumbled, and suddenly, my entire body hurt. “Ugh,” I groaned.
“Does it hurt?” He asked, and I nodded. “Roll over, I’ll give you a massage.” He said, and I did as he asked, mainly due to his help. My body wasn’t cooperating. He laughed, and I felt his hands rubbing over my back. When he touched certain parts, I’d hiss and fight back an erection, finally coming out of my high. “Good to see you’re finally awake,” Master said, and I moaned in response. “You’re a very well trained slave.” He commented.
“T-thank you, Master.” I whispered, my voice cracking a little.
“You have work in a few hours, it’s three AM, but I needed to get you fed. I could hear your stomach growling in my sleep.” He teased, and I flushed brightly. “You held back through other half of the play, I was surprised. If you had’ve told me you needed release, you could have gotten permission to cum sooner.” He said, and I shrugged, then winced.
“I didn’t want to.” I muttered, and he laughed and patted me on the head softly.
“Here, get up and let’s go eat.” He said, and I giggled and tried to move, when that failed, he just picked me up and carried me to the kitchen. He sat me down on the barstool and smiled at me sweetly. “So, I can’t cook to save my life.” he admitted, “But I can put toaster strudels in the toaster, so that is what we’ll have. Normally I have my chefs cook for me, but obviously I cannot disturb them in the middle of the night.”
“Are you sure you want a toaster Strudel?” I asked, raising an eyebrow curiously.
“Obviously,” he said, and I giggled. “Alexei likes them, he eats them daily!”
“Yeah, he’s a child, though.” I said, and he kissed my head.
“Yeah, and I’m a child at heart SO this’ll be perfect.” He said, and kissed my head. I giggled and watched as he popped the frozen things into the toaster and waited on them to pop up. When they did, he grabbed them out, and gasped when they burnt his finger. “Fuck!” He exclaimed, dropping them both down onto plates.
I started laughing, doubled over. “Oh… my… god…!” I laughed, and gasped, as he glared at me making me sober up quickly. “So-sorry, Master, I couldn’t help it!” I giggled.
“It’s fine, slave. Just eat up.” He said, and pushed it in front of me. I giggled and reached out for the box and he glanced at me confused, before handing me the box. I took out the packets of icing, and handed one to him. “What is this for?” He asked, I giggled.
“Draw something on your strudel with it!” I said, and he looked at me like I was crazy.
“I’m too old to be doing that.” He said, and I giggled.
“You weren’t too old to fuck me into oblivion.” I said teasingly, and he grunted.
“Damn right,” he said, and I giggled. “I’ll do it again, too.”
“You so will, but maybe not tonight.” I giggled, and he rolled his eyes.
“You’re twenty three and you can’t keep up with an almost forty year old in bed.” He gasped, and I giggled again.
“Just draw something.” I said, and started drawing on mine with the icing. He watched me, rolling his eyes. When I was finished with my drawing, I showed him proudly, and he laughed.
“You’re cute.” He said, and pressed a kiss at the base of my throat. I moaned slightly, and then pushed him away.
“No turning me on.” I said, and he laughed.
“If I want you turned on,” He said lowly, his body pressing against mine suddenly, and I yelped. “I’ll turn you on, slave.” He rolled his hips into my ass, and I panted. “But I don’t want to break your tight little ass in too soon, so you’re safe… for now.” He said, and I blushed. He pinched my sore butt easily, making me moan again before I struggled to keep myself calm.
I took a bite of my toaster strudel, and blushed when I noticed that Sykes was watching me closely, and observing me. I averted my eyes feeling shy, and he laughed softly. “Eat up so we can rest some more. You have work in the morning.” I nodded in response to him. And hurriedly ate some. When he deemed that I’d enough, he smiled and picked me up and carried me up to the playroom and laid me down on his bed. He crawled in beside me, and I fought the urge to cuddle up to him before I forced myself to sleep.
5: ѕυвмιѕѕινє
Swirling images rise, constructed by my lies,
In my shadows all your fear is true, it is all too real.
Z A I R E:
“So are we still on to hang out today after school?” Flynn asked, and I nodded, checking my phone. I’d checked with Sykes beforehand, and he said that it was fine, as long as nothing sexual happens, and I’m free by eight. He said that eight is when we have to head out to go to the club tonight. Tonight, Master Slater is going to sign off on our contract, and it’s making me excited.
“Yeah,” I said, and he smiled lightly.
“Cool, I’ll see you when the kids get out.” He said, and I nodded watching him walk off.
Thirty minutes later, all the kids, Alexei included, had been picked up. Sykes arrived purposefully ten minutes late.
“So, I’ll see you at eight, pet.” He said softly, and I nodded. He kissed me hard, and fast. He pulled back and ran his thumb along my lower lip, then stepped away from me. With a wink, he walked out of my classroom to meet Alexei in the hallway. Five minutes later, Flynn walked into my classroom.
“Hey,” he said, and I nodded.
“Let’s go. Your house or mine?” I asked, and he shrugged.
“Let’s go to yours.” He said, and I nodded, and led him out to my car.
“Do you need a ride?” I asked.
“Yeah sure, I walked here, so if I didn’t get a ride, I’d be riding behind your car on a skateboard.” He said, making me laugh.
“Let’s go.” I said, and he got in the front seat. “If Zex is there, I will protect you.”
“Zex? Am I gonna need protecting?” he asked, his eyebrows shooting up into his hairline.
“Unless by some miracle he doesn’t try to jump your bones, yes, you will need protection. But don’t worry. He’s just a pest. Call pest control, he’ll leave you alone eventually.” I said, and he glanced at me, nervous.
“I’ll have my pest control company on standby,” he said, and I nodded easily.
A few minutes later, we pulled in, and I saw Zexion’s way too sexy car parked in the parking lot. He’s home, let’s just hope he’s grumpy today. “He’s here,” I said, pointing to his car.
“Damn, I’d fuck that car…” He mumbled, and I nodded.
“His boyfriend’s rather rich,” I admitted, thinking about Liam. Zex loved him, but Zexion did use Liam’s money more than Liam did. Zex likes money, there’s no lie there. He’ll spend it until he’s broke, and put himself in debt. Zex is a shop-a-holic. I can’t help but be glad that Zexion got a rich boyfriend, because he was sucking his dad dry.
“Look’s like it,” he agreed, following behind me as I led him up to my apartment. As soon as I walked into the door, Zex threw himself at me.
“BABY!” he squealed, and kissed my lips softly.
“Ew Zex get the hell off!” I squealed, and pushed him. He giggled when he landed on his ass. “What the hell are you doing home?” I asked, and he started giggling again.
“Well daddy has meetings all day, and you know how boring those are,” he said, rolling his eyes and getting off the floor. He stood up, and looked over Flynn, I could practically see the gears in his head turning, and his eyes darkening.
“Zex, this is Flynn. I work with him.” I explained, pointing to Flynn who’d taken to awkwardly standing back to the side, looking nervous. “Flynn, this is Zexion. He’s a whore, so if he tries to hump you, push him off.” I said, Zexion huffed, and pouted.
“You know I only like being called a whore by daddy, Zaire! Pft, I’m hardly a whore, I just like fucking.” He said, and I groaned.
“Zex, I’m hanging out with Flynn. If you can’t behave yourself, I’m gonna tie you up and leave you in your bedroom!” I said, and his eyes sparked with excitement. Oh god.
“Are you gonna come by after he leaves to… punish me?” He asked, biting his lip and stepping closer to me, running his finger down my chest.
“Oh fuck you,” I giggled, pushing him off me. “You’re such a hoe. Just sit down and be good. Christ, don’t make me tell Liam you’re hitting on me again.”
“Ugh, you are zero fun, Zaire.” He whined, but smirked, and sat down on the couch.
“Like I said,” I muttered to Flynn. “Pest. Control.” I said, and he laughed.
“He’ll have a hard time getting into my pants, I’m not into feminine types like himself.” He said, and I rolled my eyes and nodded.
“I wouldn’t doubt that I could change that!” Zex giggled, and I rolled my eyes.
“Behave, Zex. God, I wonder why your dad didn’t just name you Sex.” I said, and he laughed.
“Because, Sexion doesn’t sound as sexy. Though if I ever become a stripper, Sexion is so gonna be my stripper name.” He said, making me giggle.
“I wouldn’t ever think about a stripper name, because I’m not a whore,” I giggled and he laughed.
“W-h-o-r-e,” Zex spelled out and then laughed, “An individual who sells one’s body for money or objects,” He giggled, then shrugged. “I guess that’s a true statement because daddy takes good care of me and my needs.”
“So you legit are a whore,” I giggled, and Flynn laughed.
“Well, I’ve got a twenty, is that enough for a blowjob?” He asked, and Zex giggled and nodded.
“Ten more dollars and I might ride you,” He said with a wink. “I dunno though, Fly. You probably couldn’t handle all of this.” He said, standing up and twirling around, showing off his ass nicely. “I’m pretty… hard to contain,” he said, and it made Flynn blush brightly.
“So, Flynn and I need to talk for a few before you come back out. Go to your room and do whatever it is that you do in there.” I said, then pause. “Well, besides cleaning because your room looks like Haiti after a hurricane.”
“Hey! It’s controlled chaos.” He giggled, walking down the hall. “Cya soon, Fly-fly!” He said, and Flynn rolled his eyes.
“He obviously doesn’t abuse you,” Flynn noted and I nodded.
“It’s not abuse,” I agreed, and shrugged. “You just saw my wrists you didn’t see the rest of me. It’s not abuse, but I guess that depending on who sees it could be taken that way.” I admit. “You know of BDSM don’t you?” I asked, and he blushed, and shook his head yeah. “Well,” I pulled my shirt off shyly, and turned around, “Is perks of being into the S and M part of BDSM.” I said, and Flynn looked down my body.
“It looks painful,” He said, and I shrugged, sitting down still shirtless. My collar was around my neck, but my shirt had covered it originally. I put my fingers up to play with the lock that had SB on it gently, loving the feeling of it against my skin.
“Nah, it doesn’t hurt too bad.” I disagree. “Though it’s not comfortable after the fact, it get’s me really turned on.”
“Does it… scare you?” He asked, and I shrugged.
“It’s not scary,” I said. “I’ve been into BDSM since I was 18. I’ve gotten used to the buff, sexy men, and the look of the dungeon. It’s scary at first, but trust me, it’s not as bad as you’d think.” I said, and he looked curious.
“How does it work?” He whispered, curiously.
“Well, just last night I signed a contract with a Master,” I said, fidgeting. “It’s like a normal relationship, except he controls me more. I give him the power to tell me what to do, and I trust him to make the right decisions for me.” I said. “I’m his ‘slave’ but it’s not like he uses me to do what he wants like, get him drinks and stuff. It’s not like that. He’s got power over me, he takes control of the things I don’t want control over. Like he takes control of me during sex, he makes me vulnerable… he does this.” I said, waving a hand to my bruises.
“But doesn’t that hurt?” He asked, confused. I giggled a little.
“Yeah, that’s kinda the point.” I said, and he blushed. “But he does things to soothe the pain, too. He doesn’t just hurt me because he’s a dick. He gets off on giving me pain, just like I get off on taking the pain. It’s hard to explain to someone that doesn’t have experience with it.” I shrugged.
“But doesn’t it get old to have someone use you for sex?” He asked, and I giggled.
“Well, so far it hasn’t been just sex. Granted at some point, it might get to that point. It hasn’t yet, though. I mean, sure, it’s a complicated situation, but just like any other relationship, it’s not purely based on sex.” I said.
“How did you get into it so young?” He asked.
“I help Zex get into it. I lost my dad when I was young, and I was a mess. When I was at work, I ran into this guy, his name was Allen. I was sixteen at the time. I nosed around his house one day, and found his playroom. He caught me, and long story short, he had no choice but to answer my questions. Obviously I was too young for him, but he did teach me the basics of it. He ‘took control’ of certain things. Nothing sexual, but he took control of my school, my eating, and other things like that. He got me back on track. Eventually Zex found out about it, nosey fucker walked in on me jacking off to BDSM porn.” I admitted. “He left, but came back when I was done talking about how what he saw made him horny. Hell, at the age of 14, a can of tomato soup can turn you on, though.”
“That’s true.” He said, and I shrugged.
“Anyway, ended up having sex with Zex. Yeah, yeah, I was too old, he was too young. Whatever.” I said, waving it off easily. “The first time we did it I was on top. The older we got, the more we realized with us? It was the other way around. When I was 20, and he was 18 we signed for a club. It wasn’t that hard.” I said, and he looked nervously at me.
“So this master of yours…” He said softly. “Does he care about you?” He asked, and I shrugged.
“I don’t know, honestly. I think it’s too soon to be looking at love. If he cares, he hasn’t told me, however he’s not like some of the sadist’s I’ve known.” I admitted. “Some of them completely base things off sadism. Everything is pain. Master and Slave have the same dynamics of Dominant and Submissive except I give my master complete control over me, and subs don’t go that far.” I said, and he nodded in understanding.
“Uhm, do you have to, like, know people to get into the club you signed up to?” He asked, shy.
“Well, the new club you have to be trained to join. My Master trains the sadists, and masochists. From what I’ve heard from the other subs and slaves in the club, the trainors real slave or submissive is present to help assist in some ways.” I said. “When Master Slater trained me, he didn’t have a submissive to help him, so he called on Isaiah and Demetri to assist when a submissive was needed.” I said.
“Well, uhm, when are you going to the, uhm club?” He asked, and I looked at my watch.
“Well, I meet up with my master at 8 tonight.” I said, and he nodded.
“Would you mind if I came with you?” He whispered, and I shrugged.
“I’ll ask master if I can bring a guest. I’m sure he’ll be okay with it.” I said, and he nodded. I pulled out my phone and sent a quick message to Master Sykes asking if I could bring a friend. He informed me that we would be leaving early to play, but he didn’t mind if he came and left when we left, or if he came and stayed with Master Slater. As long as someone watches him, and he gets a band at the door telling people he’s not a club member yet. “Master said yeah, so you’ll have to come with me. I’ve got some clothes that might fit you at the club, you’ll have to dress the part. I believe master had my clothes moved to his private room today since we signed a contract last night.” I said, and he nodded.
“So, uhm, what’s up for now?” He asked, and I looked at him.
“Well, Zex is probably going to want to be a dick, and complain because his club time is over because of ‘his daddy’ and he’ll probably beg to go to, in which pest control would be amazing to have. He’s so adorable when he begs, he often gets what he wants,” I said, and Flynn rolled his eyes.
“He’s hot, but he’s not as adorable as he thinks he is.” He said, and I shrug.
“If I wasn’t into dominating men who loves to beat me like rihanna, I’d probably fuck him myself.” I said, and Flynn shrugged.
“He’s cute, but he’s probably hell in bed.” Flynn said, I giggled.
“Yeah, he’s a beast. He ended a contract with a master one time by telling them that ‘their dick was too small’ and proceeded to call them string bean for a year.” I said, and shuddered at the remembrance of the punishment he’d gotten. “Don’t disrespect doms, or masters, though. Seriously, if you do something bad enough, even a bracelet can’t protect you. Granted Master Slater probably could. But he’s not a forgiving man at all.” I said, and he shrugged.
“Meh, if some hunk wants to beat my ass, the only question I have is why?” He said, and I giggled.
“Best not to poke the bear.” I said and he shrugged.
“I’m not Zexion, I can behave.” He said with a wink.
“So, are you gay?” I asked, and he laughed.
“Obviously.” he said, and I giggled. “I’m a bottom, though.” he said, and I laughed.
“I can see that.” I giggled. “Just watch your ass, Zex is primarily a bottom, but he does top twinks, and trust me, to him? That’s what we are. He uses me like a sex toy, or at least he used to. But now that I’ve got a master, his ass is kinky sex free. Poor Liam, he’s gonna wish I hadn’t gotten a contract.” I said, and Flynn nodded, watching me put my shirt back on.
“Oh Fly-fly!!” Zexion sang, coming out of his room, and winking and Flynn.
“I guess you’re Fly now, Flynn.” I said, and he shrugged.
“There’s worse nicknames… like my middle name.” He said.
“What’s that?” I asked, and he flushed, putting his arms over his chest.
“Ajsldkfj.” He muttered, and I looked at him confused.
“Repeat that?” I asked, and he glowered.
“Amoret.” He mumbled, and I giggled.
“It’s so girly!” Zex giggled, and I glared.
“You’re one to talk, Zexion Remember.” I said, and he flushed, crossing his arms over his chest in protest.
“I’m changing my middle name!” He said, and I looked at him boredly.
“Yeah. Sure.” I said. Zexion was embarrassed about his middle name, but I knew he liked it. When he was younger, he went by Remember instead of Zexion. The only time he’d stated he didn’t like it was when he made the transition from Middle school to highschool, and then he’d decided that it was ‘childish’ and ‘stupid’ when in reality it was because some guy he’d really liked told him that his name was too girly.
I sighed. “Okay, let’s eat and then watch some movies.” I said, and both guys nodded so that’s what we did. Fly was nervous about tonight, I could tell. He wanted to experience it, but he was unsure of the end result. I smiled at him when he looked at me, and he smiled back. I knew he’d either love this, or hate this, either way though, we’d hopefully still be friends because he’s a nice switch from Zex and his… insanity.
6: fσя уσυя єитєятαιимєит
I’m a hold ya down until you’re amazed,
Give it to ya ’til you’re screaming my name.
S Y K E S:
“Go wait at my private dungeon, slave.” I commanded Zaire, and his head bowed immediately, and he led Flynn away. He’d introduced us, and I found Flynn was a nice guy. Much calmer than Zexion, and I was glad about that. Zexion was annoying to me, and I’d only conversated with him for thirty or so seconds the night I took Zaire out for dinner to ask him to be mine. I noticed how he purposefully stepped around the people, and I knew he’d do everything in his power to obey me.
He’s a good boy, amazingly trained. He’s got beautiful positions, his body floats softly to the floor when he’s commanded to, and he’s sweet. He’s trusting, completely so, and it’s endearing. “You need to stop that weird look, it’s freaking me out.” Slater said, and I rolled my eyes.
“Seriously?” I asked, and he laughed softly.
“Well, I signed off on your contract and put the contracts for each of you in your dropbox at the office. You’ll have to drop by and pick them up.” He said, and I nodded. “As for your slave, who’s that hot little piece of ass with him?” He asked, and I looked over my shoulder, but couldn’t see them.
“Flynn. But Zaire calls him Fly. Apparently it’s a nickname.” I said, and he nodded.
“Would you care to bring your slave, and Flynn to the showroom? I’d like to meet the little…” He trailed off, and I nodded, sighing.
“Slater, do you have a thing for Fly?” I asked, and he shrugged.
“I think I just want to fuck his hot little ass.” he admitted, and I rolled my eyes.
“Eventually you’ll have to get over him, you know.” I tsked, and he rolled his eyes this time.
“Probably so,” he said, “but not yet.” He sighed.
“I’ll bring them up once the boys get dressed. I want Zaire to wear the more noticeable collar while here. I told him he’d wear the other one when he’s not here, but if we’re here… yeah, you get the point.” I said, and he nodded.
“Hurry. I want to meet the Fly.” He said, and I sighed.
“Got it, Slater.” I said, and walked off.
“Make sure you find me!!” He called and I flicked him off before going to find my boy. I found him crouched down on his knees at my door while Fly was awkwardly sitting on his butt, looking nervous.
“Let’s go slave.” I said, punching in the code to my door and opening it for them. I nodded to Fly and he walked in behind Zaire nervously.
Zaire explained that Fly had never been to a BDSM club, and that he’d never experienced anything like it, either. He’d said that Fly had seen his bruises on his wrist, and asked if he was abused. Zaire had obviously denied, and told him about his interest in BDSM. He’d told him also that it was confidential information, and that he shouldn’t go around spouting it off. He’d also informed him that the people in this club expected to stay anonymous on the outside of the club. He’d gone over everything, and Fly had asked if he could come along to try it out.
I didn’t have a right to tell someone besides my slave no, so I let him tag along. I knew it’d be no problem to Slater, he really didn’t care who joined his club as long as he or I trained them, they were clean of STD’s and they were genuine about the lifestyle.
Slater is a more relaxed type, unless it comes to his business. I’ve had the liberty of knowing him since kindergarten, and we’ve been friends all through it. We’ve had rocky times, of course, but we got it together, and remained friends through everything.
“Slave, I’ve got your outfit laid out already.” I informed him, pulling my pants off, and pulling up my leathers. I handed him the short spandex shorts that I’d found, and a fishnet shirt, his nipples poked through, and I pinched both of his nipples hard enough for him to yelp, before I attached nipple clamps to him. “Fly, turn around.” I commanded, and he did as I said immediately. I pushed Zaire over the end of the bed, and pulled the shorts down over his ass, and pushed a toy inside his ass. He moaned at the rough touch of the buttplug slamming inside him. I then pulled the spandex back up over his ass, and slapped his ass. He moaned softly. I watched him put his shoes on, some black combat style boots that made his feet look even smaller and cuter than before. One he did that, with a lot of trouble because the buttplug was shifting inside of him.
He stood up and looked at me, shy but beautiful. He was gorgeous, his creamy pale skin gorgeously displayed in the dark clothes, and his eyes were bright blue, and gorgeous. He smiled softly, shy, and I found that that look turned me on. His cute bottom lip was retracted between his teeth as he abused the kissable flesh there. “C-can you put my other collar on me?” He whispered shyly, and I nodded.
“Turn around, slave.” I said, and he did so. I took the thick leather collar out of the box it was sitting in on the bedside table and put it around his neck. Then I clasped it around his neck, and locked it into place before putting the key in my jeans front pocket from before I changed clothes. “There, all nice and sexy.” I said, and he turned around and smiled up at me, his eyes not looking into mine. “Eyes.” I snapped, and he let his eyes trail up to mine.
His pretty blue eyes were wide, and sexy. His dyed blonde hair was a mess on his head, and his lip was red, and slightly puffy making me want to bite it myself. His creamy porcelain skin looked amazing under the dark black clothes I’d picked out. His ass was visible, but covered by the spandex just enough to cover what’s mine. I’m a possessive man, but also I’m a proud man. I like to show off my property in every way.
I love dominating, I love taking his control away, and I love giving him pain. I love making him obey me, and when he doesn’t do what I tell him, I’ll love punishing his tight little ass. It’ll be my pleasure to keep him from cumming while I beat his ass. If it’s something bad enough, I might even put him in a chastity device. Though painful, it gives me complete control over him.
“Get Flynn dressed,” I said, and Zaire nodded, and led Flynn to his clothes, and he dug through them, and pulled out a pair of pants.
“Here, you need help?” He asked, and Flynn nodded, blushing. I watched as Flynn took his pants off, and put on the shorts that Zaire had handed him. Zaire buttoned them up, and laced them. Immediately I thought of how sexy Zaire would look in the shorts, and mentally facepalmed myself because I could have put Zaire in those shorts, and he would’ve looked sexy as hell in them. Sadly, I didn’t see them, because I didn’t look. Zaire would look great in those shorts.
Once Flynn was dressed, Zaire came and stood in front of me shyly. “You look dashing.” I said, and he nodded blushing brightly, and looking innocent.
“Thank you, Master.” He said, and I smiled.
“Let’s go.” I said, and led him out of the dungeon. Fly followed behind him, nervous. Fly had a red bracelet around his wrist, letting everyone know he wasn’t a member, and that he didn’t want to hook up. He was able to talk, but no sex.
I led Zaire and Fly up to the showroom. I sat down beside Slater and Zaire kneeled at my side, and rested his head against my thigh. I ran my fingers up and down his soft cheek, and I listened to his breathing slowly as he calmed down drastically. He had a calm, sweet expression on his face. I looked over and saw Fly and Slater. Slater looked at a loss for words at Fly, and Fly looked very self conscious.
Fly looked over at Zaire and awkwardly made his way to his knees beside me, but kept his head off me. I nodded encouragingly at him. He’s doing well considering he’s never been in this situation before. He’s a quick learner, also.
“So how are you and your slave going?” Slater asked, and I smiled softly.
“Oh we’re good. He’s excellently trained, did you train him?” I asked, and he looked down at Zaire easily.
“He was already perfect when he came to me.” He said, and I nodded. “He had some trust exercises we had to do, but all in all, he was obedient, sweet, and really good at positions. He was the easiest slave I’ve ever trained and I typically train most.” Slater said, and Zaire’s cheeks were on fire against my leg, but I ignored it. I knew he’d be able to hear Slater, but I didn’t mind it. Slater wouldn’t get dirty with it, and I appreciated that. “He remembers everything you say, also.” He said, and I nodded.
“I noticed.” I said.
“He’s so amazing. I’d love to do a scene with him sometime.” Slater said, and I nodded in agreement.
“Sure, sometime.” I agreed with a smile.
“He’s so interesting. He’s so submissive it’s almost amazing. He started so young…” Slater trailed off, and I looked at him like he was crazy.
“He was eighteen, right?” I asked, and he shrugged.
“He’s a better slave than people who’ve been here for years, and I know a little about how he got started. It’s not my place to tell you, however, don’t force one of my boys to do something like that. Sex is one thing, controlling their lives is one thing, but demanding they talk about something they do not wish to talk about for a good reason, I will not tolerate.” Slater said, and I nodded.
“Whenever he wants to talk, I’ll be there,” I said, and he nodded.
“Good, don’t you make me have to get someone else to break you, Sykes.” He said, and I laughed easily.
“Slater, you couldn’t break me if you wanted to.” I said, and he rolled his eyes.
“You’re too cocky.” He said, and I nodded.
“Always have been,” I agreed, and he smiled softly.
“I remember when you were younger, you were cocky, but you weren’t nearly as much of a pain in my ass as you are now.” He grunted, and I shrugged.
“I remember it the other way around, actually.” I disagreed. “You were an asshole, and a pain in the ass. You nearly got me arrested.” I teased, and he rolled his eyes.
“You’re funny, Sykes.” He laughed, and I nodded.
“I got jokes.” I said.
“Of course you do. I remember when you didn’t have anything to hold over my head. At that time, you were a lot more tolerable.” He said, and I laughed loudly, my fingers combing through Zaire’s hair gently, and I felt him whimper against my leg. Apparently, my body has a thing about having his hair played with.
“You were a lot more fun before you got serious.” I said, and he rolled his eyes again.
“I’m a serious mother fucker. Anybody would be lucky to have dealings with me.” He said, and I watched as he looked over Fly, who blushed brightly and averted his eyes when Slater growled slightly.
As far as owners go, Slater is a lot more strict than I am, however I do love to torture a hot little twink like Zaire. He’d be so sexy writhing around on a table or a bed as I slowly tortured him, not letting him cum until I wanted him to. I would make him beg, plead, and then make him come down from his high until he wasn’t close again, and bring him back up again. I knew he’d be sexy begging from the first time I saw him.
Zaire looked sexy on his knees beside me, and I couldn’t help but want to fuck him right here and now. Despite wanting that, I had more class than that, but I am not against him sucking me here. I bend down and press my lip against his ear and bite it softly. “Slave, suck me.” I demand, and his pretty face turns red, and I hear him suck in a breath and watch him nod shyly.
I watched as he shifted around so that his head was between my legs. He looked down at my chest and I tipped his head up. “Do not break eye contact.” I demanded and he nodded. His thin, nimble fingers unzipped my leathers and pulled me out of my pants. He didn’t break eye contact with me as he leaned down and ran his pink little tongue along the underside of my dick. Seeing him do that, his eyes never leaving mine, made a shot of pleasure and power course through my blood, making me hornier.
His lips wrapped around the head, and he pumped my shaft with his hand into his mouth. He shifted around now that his ass was seating against legs, and he moaned around me, making vibrations shoot from my dick to my core.
He slowly took more of me down his throat, pausing sometimes to lick my shaft easily. His pretty blue eyes darkened more and more while he sucked me, and I knew it turned him on to have me making him do this in public. I run my fingers through his hair and push more down his throat than he’d taken yet. He gasped, but moaned as it jerked him forward.
I alternated between forcing my dick down his throat, and letting him set the pace. I’d break into forcing my dick down his throat randomly, I didn’t give him notice and he didn’t see me move my hand because I never took my hand off the back of his head.
He gagged around me, but didn’t move his eyes. He’s so obedient, even while I’m fucking his throat. His eyes watered some, and I pressed my foot against his erection and he moaned again. He didn’t dare push up into my foot, but I could tell he was horny and willing to do anything at this moment. His willingness only turned me on more, and I couldn’t help but press down on his erection harder with my foot. I tugged the nipple clamps and he gasped around me. The more I played with him, the harder he’d suck around me, and even if I was fucking his throat, he’d lick me as I went in and out as best as he could.
I watched his eyes dilate more and more as I kept taking his breath away. I knew from day one he’d like this. He had gotten even more responsive when I played with him and put my hand around his throat. He had a little asphyxiaphilia fetish. He loved me taking that right away from him just enough to where he’d get a little light headed, his body felt more sensitive and he’d get off probably just at the loss of air.
His pain tolerance was amazing, and he makes the best expressions when he’s being whipped and paddled, he’s got the best expressions when I fuck him, pleasure him. He’s just so sexy, and it turns me on to no end knowing he can’t get enough.
Maybe I have a slut fetish, or maybe I have a Zaire fetish, whichever I didn’t know. But this boy turns me on so much, so easily.
I pushed my dick down his throat as far as it’d go, and watched as his eyes widened, and watered but he didn’t move his eyes from mine. “I’m cumming,” I groan, and his eyes look into mine, innocent like, as I cum down his throat. I feel him swallowing around me, and it makes me cum harder.
Once he milked my cock until I stopped cumming, I let him pull my cock from his mouth and he licks it softly, cleaning me up before tucking me back into my pants gently. The leather against my sensitive dick had it hardening again, but I didn’t comment on it, just watched him. His disheveled hair was a mess, and it made him look even sexier. His lips were red and swollen from where I’d fucked his mouth and I couldn’t help but lean down and kiss his lips hard. I then push him down to his ass, and he pulled his legs up to his chest, but wrapped one of his small, sexy hands wrapped around my leg and he rested his head against my thigh again.
A giggle sounded from beside us, and I looked over at Fly, who’d taken to Slater’s lap. I had to admit, Fly and Slater were adorable together. Slater had Fly cuddled up to his chest and Slater’s fingers were being played with by the hesitant, shy boy who’d cuddled into him. I could see the smile on Slater’s face, and I immediately knew that he had a thing for Fly, even if he’d never admit it outright. I stood, and motioned for Zaire to follow me.
He did it immediately, and I smiled at him. “Good boy,” I rumbled into his ear, and he smiled shyly up at me. I have never been an emotional guy, but this little slave had me feeling things, and though I found myself wanting nothing more than to push the slave away, I couldn’t do it. I cared in some sick way, and it was worrying. Why? Two days ago he was nothing but a face in the crowd, and I was fine with that. I sighed, and looked over him as he walked two steps behind me. So much for big, badass sadist , I thought, smiling at myself.
7: νєиιѕ ιи fυяѕ
Taste the whip, in love not given lightly,
Taste the whip, now bleed for me.
Z A I R E:
Master’s penthouse is huge, I duly noted, putting down my four night bag. Master Sykes had been overly clear that I’d be here four nights a week at least, and I wasn’t going to disappoint him. I wanted nothing more than to be here with him. He’d told me to strip as soon as I got into his penthouse, and I did just that, and neatly folded the clothes and put them in my bag.
I understood why I had to be naked, it’s another way of control–he has access to my body at all times, no barriers or things keeping him from me. He said he’d be here when I got here, but I’d yet to see him. I didn’t know what to do, so I just dropped to my knees.
“Slave what are you doing?” He asked, and I jumped but didn’t move.
“I didn’t know where you were, so I sat down, master.” I said shyly, and listened to him walk around to see my face.
“Slave, while you are here, this is home. If you’re going to sit, and you haven’t been told otherwise, feel free to sit on the couch, or the chairs. I do not care unless you’re being punished, or I told you not to do something, do you understand?” He asked, and I nodded. “Good, now, I see you remembered to strip. That’s very good, pet. You’ll spend most of your time here naked, however, I have a business partner coming over and you’ll sadly have to be dressed while he’s here.” Sykes said, and I blushed and nodded.
“Yes master,” I whispered, and he smiled.
“You may as well make yourself comfortable, slave.” he said, and I blushed. “You can’t leave without my permission, and I’ll not give you permission to leave. At least not for long,” He said, and I smiled shyly. “Now, stand. Follow me. I’ll lead you to my room.” He said, and I stood immediately, and he petted my head and I grabbed my bag following him.
His penthouse had a long hallway, and he had four doors, two on each side of the hallway. “That’s the playroom, Slave. If I am punishing you, or we’re doing a scene, we’ll do it in there. The bathroom is across the hall, however you’ll probably find yourself in my bathroom more often than not. The playroom has a lock on it, so the only way you can get in is if I let you in. That’s Alexei’s room. He’s at a friends house. If I tell you he’ll be here, of course you can call me Sykes, and remain fully clothed, I’m not a brute, and I’m not a deviant, either.” He said, and I nodded. “There’s the guest room, but you will be in my room with me when you’re here. Of course I’m setting a limit of four nights a week to be the minimum. If you’d like to move in, that’s fine. I can’t lie, I’d probably enjoy it. The playroom is soundproof, so you’ll be able to be as loud as you want.” We stopped at the end of the hall, a final door. “This is our room. Your stuff will go on the left side of anything, closest to the wall. You’ll sleep closest to the wall, also.” He said, and I nodded.
“The drawers on the left side of the dresser have nothing in them,” He told me, and I nodded. “Put your things away. You can bring a couple things and just leave them here to eliminate the bringing a bag. It’s elementary, if you ask me.” He said.
“Yes sir.” I said, and he smiled.
“I’ll pick out your clothes, don’t worry too much about that. When you’re here, I’ll give you a schedule, and I’ll expect you to keep the schedule even when you aren’t here. Get into the habit of it, and make it a natural thing.” He said, and I nodded, sitting down on the bed.
“Thank you, Master.” I said, and he kissed my head.
“You’ll be going to bed by midnight, from now on. If you have to, grade papers and such at breakfast, I won’t have you tired unless something really important happens. You’ll eat a healthy breakfast, however you won’t have to prepare it because I have a chef for that. However, you’ll shower at the same time every morning, and you’ll clean yourself out once a week. You’ll also start shaving your body, I know you are virtually hairless, however I want your pubes gone, and I want you smoothe as a plucked rabbit, do you understand?” He said, and I nodded. “That includes legs, arms, and underarms. Also, I’ll shave your ass once a week if you can’t do it yourself. I’m a picky man, and I like to have my property looking a certain way at all times.” He said, and when he called me his property, it made my skin flush.
I could get used to hearing that, definitely. “Also, you’ll have to work out with me on fridays. Alexei joins me, but you will too. You’ll get a little bit more muscles. Not that you are bad looking now, however, you will appreciate as you get older the muscles.” I nodded, and he smiled sweetly. “Now, I’m going to pick you out something to wear.” He said, and I handed him my bag. He opened it, and went through it easily. He finally picked black jeans I’d borrowed from Zexion, who demanded I borrowed his clothes for this. He also picked out a shirt that Zex claimed everyone liked(except myself, of course…)that said ‘I like it ruff’ with a picture of a puppy dog on it. He’d said it was innocently sexual, and most people liked that stuff. Well, I’m too shy to like it like that.
He told me to get dressed, and I did so quickly. “Damn, I must say you look nice dressed casually.” He said, and I blushed, looking down at my toes. “You have cute toes,” He said, and I blushed deeper.
“They are tiny,” I whispered, and he laughed.
“That’s why they are cute.” He said. I giggled softly, and he led me out of the room after I put my clothes into the drawers. “Are you hungry, slave?” He asked, and I nodded. “Marissa, two chicken salad sandwiches, toasted bread, and chips on the side, please.” He said, and the woman nodded.
“Right away,” she said, and he smiled and pulled me into the livingroom.
“What do you like to watch?” He asked, and I smiled hesitantly.
“You’ll laugh if I tell you.” I whispered. He looked at me impatiently, so I sighed and bit my lip. “I watch romance movies.” I admitted, and he laughed.
“Okay, so I don’t watch television, so you can pick whatever you want.” He said, and pulled my legs over his lap easily making me giggle. I rested my side against the leather couch, and put my head by his shoulder. I wanted to rest my head against him, but I was afraid that I’d cross an unsaid boundary by doing so.
I turned on Lost in Los Angeles and giggled when I saw Doctor Gideon was looking down into Kelli’s eyes, and Kelli was blushing brightly. Master rolled his eyes, and poked my tummy softly. I shrugged and watched the two kiss heatedly against a hospital wall. Kelli’s husband turned the corner just as Gideon disappeared down the hallway, and Kelli left with Shane instead of Gideon which made me pout. Shane was an abusive asshole, and Gideon was always there to pick up the pieces of her broken heart. I didn’t see how she could keep picking Shane over Gideon.
“So what’s going on here?” He asked finally, not understand the show.
“Well, Kelli is in love with Shane, and Shane is abusive,” I explained. “Gideon is in love with Kelli, and she is stuck between loving him, and loving Shane. But Shane keeps ‘almost’ catching Gideon and Kelli, but Kelli refuses to give up Shane though he’s detrimental to her health. Gideon however, is way beyond hating Shane, and he had his brother Giorgio who’s in the mafia hunt down Shane and beat him up. However, that didn’t tear Kelli and Shane apart it only made Kelli feel more like Shane needed her. Giorgio is in love with someone he pays to have sex with, but the girl doesn’t know he’s in love with her. Giorgio is an ugly old bastard, though. I hate him, because he beat up Nikolas, and Nikolas is my baby, for real.” I said, and sucked in a breath.
“Well of course, sounds intriguing however, this is boring me to tears.” He said, and kissed my cheek. I rolled my eyes, and giggled.
“You pick something then,” I said, and he laughed.
“It’s quite alright, you don’t like scary movies,” he said, and I giggled.
“I do too!” I said, and blushed. As long as I have someone to protect me from the demons that pop out of the screen at the scary parts… I thought shyly.
“Okay, we’ll watch… Slaying Manhattan then,” he said, and I gulped. I’d seen the previews, and Zexion and I’d planned to see the movie, however we were gonna watch it with each other so that when we shit ourselves at the end, we’d be together instead of alone. I nodded, nervous as I watched the intro to the movie.
“Here you go, sir.” Marissa said, and handed him a plate with two sandwiches on it and some chips on the plate. She’d also brought two bottles of pop and two bottles of water just in case. I nodded my head and Master thanked her.
“Take a bite,” he demanded, and I did so as I watched the movie. Apprehension was crawling up my skin as I watched it, but with every jump I had, Master just pulled me closer and I finally rested my head on his shoulder. I was glad to have such an understanding Master.
He hadn’t made fun of me much, and he’d always been demanding, but not in a bad way. He was patient, kind, and he didn’t act like a douche on a power trip around me. He acted… normal when we weren’t scening, and I liked that. I didn’t just want a master out of him, though. And that could be a bad thing in the end. He could just want a slave to be his personal sex toy, and then I’d get my heart broken and stuck in a Master/slave relationship in which I had unrequited feelings. I am not one of those people who put myself in these situations, hence why this is so scary to me at the moment.
I forced myself to stop thinking, and to tune out the movie, eventually letting myself fall into a deep sleep.
“Daddy?” I asked, hearing no answer as I walked into my dads room. “Daddy?” I tried again, and nothing. I walked around, listening for him. He didn’t answer no matter how many times I called out to him. He didn’t answer, but I kept looking.
He’d always liked the bathroom in the basement… I thought he’d be there. He wasn’t. I looked around the entire house, sighing. “Dad!” I yelled, and he didn’t answer.
This happens far too often, I sighed, and looked down in the garage. He didn’t answer when I called out to him here either. “Daddy?” I whispered hesitantly, walking into the back yard. My dad never goes in the backyard, he says it reminds him of my mom. He doesn’t like to remember my mom. He says that she was the best but worst thing that happened to him, and he said I was all he had left.
“Dad!” I hollered, but he didn’t answer. Maybe he’s just out, again. He does that frequently. He was home when I left, though. But I left, and I promised him I wouldn’t. But I thought if I went to get food he’d feel better. Maybe he’d stay sober, maybe he’d stay home tonight, maybe he’d spend time with me. Maybe we’d be a family if not for just one night…
God, how pathetic. I can’t believe I’m holding onto the shell of a man. He was a good dad before my mom left, that’s true. He took me to see baseball, he gave me the talk when I was twelve, and he accepted me when I came out as gay. He said he’d never stop worrying about me and my safety, but he said he’d never be the one to hurt me. He said if anyone ever hurt me because of it, he’d kill them with his bare hands, and then turn himself in because of guilt. He said he’d never stop loving me, because I was his little boy. I just wish my mom was more like him.
My mom said she’d never accept having a faggot for a son. She’d told me to get out, and in turn my dad told her to get out. She’d never contacted either of us again. My dad told me that it wasn’t my fault, he’d told me she was having an affair, and he’d told me that he loved me, no matter what. But I wasn’t enough to keep him sober, I wasn’t enough for him…
I sighed and walked up to my dad’s room, hoping that he’d be there. My dad wasn’t there, but I guess I already knew that. He’d gone to the bar, or to the back of the grocery store we shop at to get coke or weed. He’d be home by morning, I assumed. I went into my room and shut the door. If he comes home alone, I’ll be okay. If he doesn’t there’s a barrier between me, and whoever else is here. I don’t trust the freaks he hangs out with for drugs, and I never will. I couldn’t stand the thought of… something happening to me, or my dad. If I ever got hurt, my dad would definitely go off the deep end, and I don’t want to be on the end of that, either. I’m already the reason my dad’s a drug addict, I don’t want to be the reason he’s crazy.
I sat in my room alone for hours, unsure of when he’d be home.
Finally, around three AM, I heard the front door open, and shut. I listened to him tiptoe up the stairs, and I heard him open my door. “Zaire?” He whispered, and I opened my eyes, looking at him sadly. “Sorry, I uh, had somewhere I had to, um go.” He explained, and I looked at him boredly.
“I know daddy. Come on, let’s sleep.” I said, and scooted over in the bed. He crawled into bed with me, and laid his head on the pillow. He looked over at me, and sighed.
“I’m sorry, Zaire.” He said, and I looked at him.
“Daddy, it’s okay. Let’s just sleep.” I said. A couple minutes later he was snoozing, and I sighed softly. I love my dad, but this is stressful. I didn’t have a kid, that was never what I personally wanted. I am single-handedly raising my father, though. It’s hard, and it’s… stressful. It’s annoying, and slightly disappointing. I was supposed to be the one that was being protected, being raised… instead I’m the one doing the raising. I sighed quietly, and looked over at my dad, and then laid back and forced myself to sleep.
“Zaire, you’re crying,” I heard whispered in my ear, and I shuddered, and looked up into the eyes of Sykes.
“Sorry, just had a weird dream.” I whispered, and he nodded.
“If you want to talk about it, slave… I’m here.” He said, and I nodded, grateful that he left it be. I’ll talk to him about it, eventually. I don’t want to get too emotionally invested in him before I need to. I don’t want to open up to him, and let him close until I know he’s really into me and I’m not just a flavor of the month. I sighed and laid my head down on his shoulder. Hopefully, I won’t have another dream like that until I’m home where Zex can help me with it. I should tell him, I know but I can’t… not yet, at least.
8: вяєαтн ¢σитяσℓ
I said as he relaxed on the dark, dark bed.
I sat aside his chest, “It’s just a thrill,” he said, “just a thrill. It’s just breath control.”
S Y K E S:
I probably should’ve canceled the damn get together with Charles, but I didn’t feel like it was necessary. Zaire promised me he was fine. Sure, he looks fine, but I can see the lingering look of pain in his pretty blue eyes. Zaire and I were laying on my couch when the doorbell rang and I nodded to Zaire. He obediently stood and got the door. I watched my slave closely, loving how polite he was, and how he didn’t mind the stranger seeing him in his collar. I’d told him ahead of time of course that Charles was someone I wanted to show him off to, because I want Charles to be green with envy. Charles and I have been in an all out submissive war since college.
Every time I get a sub, I show off to Charles, and he gets jealous, and comes back with someone he deems ‘sub material’ and it’s funny because they never work out. Of course I’ve always got the better sub, and I’m extremely proud of Zaire. He’s possibly the best sub I’ve had for multiple reasons.
“Hello Sir, Master is through here.” He said politely, and walked in front of Charles. I saw Charles looking at my slaves ass and growled in warning. My slave, my ass, mine. Eyes off. I think to myself, and Charles’s brown eyes widen as he comes into the room with me. Of course he’s going to fuck with my head while he’s here.
He smacks Zaire’s ass, making Zaire jump, and whirl on him. “Excuse you?” Zaire said, and Charles smirked, looking down at Zaire.
“I couldn’t help it,” He said, feigning innocence. “I just had to touch your ass.” Zaire glared at him hard and flushed brightly.
“I would appreciate it if you kept your hands to yourself, pervert.” Zaire said, before darting to me. Of course I wouldn’t punish him for being disrespectful, he doesn’t know that Charles is a master, in fact, I’d left that part purposefully out so I could have a little show of my feisty little slave telling Charles off. Of course Charles looked shocked that I hadn’t punished Zaire, but he should’ve kept his hands off whats mine.
“Yes, Charles, I would appreciate you keeping your hands off of my property.” I said, pulling Zaire down into my lap easily. I watch as Zaire gets comfortable and starts playing with the lock around his neck. I found Zaire’s nervous habit to be sexy, and innocent. It turned me on to see how easily he will play with my collar, the lock. I am his, and he is mine. That lock symbolizes that, and it means he’s comfortable with that thought, and wants to bring other people’s attention to the collar in a sense.
Charles sat down on the loveseat in front of us, and smirked a little. “Why, you have lovely eyes, slave.” Charles said, and Zaire tensed.
“Charles…” I growled, and he laughed.
“Calm down, Sykes.” Charles tsked. “I’m just expressing to your slave how gorgeous he is.” He said, and I growled. “I would so like to teach him how to actually enjoy getting fucked by an older guy.”
“Charles is it?” Zaire piped up, and Charles nodded, smirking. “I don’t like you. You have been here for ten minutes at the most, and you’ve already groped me, and insulted my intelligence.” Zaire said, and I smirked, watching as Charles looked lost as to what to do. “I am not talking about my sex life with a child in a man’s body.”
“Feisty, I like it.” Charles said, winking at Zaire. Zaire let out a long, exasperated sigh, and turned to me.
“Charles cut it out before I call Samson.” I said, and Charles paled.
“You wouldn’t.” He said, and I smirked.
“Of course I would,” I said, “I would enjoy it, too.” I said, and Charles smirked.
“I remember when you were keen on sharing your prizes.” Charles said, and I chuckled.
“Obviously, you aren’t thinking clearly,” I said, and he rolled his eyes. “I’m a possessive man.” I said, and he laughed again.
“Of course I’m thinking clearly.” He said, and I rolled my eyes, and looked down at my slave.
“Slave, tell Marissa that I said to hurry with that dinner she’s cooking.” I said, glaring at Charles. Zaire nodded his head obediently, and went to do what I said. “Listen here Charles, I don’t want your filthy hands on my boy. He’s mine. That’s that, okay? My slave, my boy, mine .” I snapped, and he rolled his eyes.
“Eventually, Sykes, he won’t be yours.” Charles said, blinking calmly. “You are much older than him, and eventually, he’ll tire…”
“Excuse you?” Zaire said, and I turned to see Zaire standing there looking enraged. “You need to stop ahead of yourself. You don’t know me, or what I am. I find it offensive that you are grouping me into a category of pussies who use people. Maybe you should take your opinion and shove it up your ass.” He snapped, and I smirked.
“There you have it, Charles.” I said, and looked over at my Slave. “Good boy.” I said, and he smiled happily.
“Thank you, sir.” He said with a smile, and I kissed his lips softly.
“Ugh, whatever.” Charles said, sinking into the couch.
I could tell something was bothering Zaire. I could tell he wasn’t feeling well. Something had happened, but what? I don’t know. I wrote it off to the weird dream he’d had when he’d first gotten here, but if it was only the dream wouldn’t he have been over it by now?
I don’t know what I need to do. I need to protect him, whatever I have to do to do so… but what can I do? He hasn’t talked about the dream, or whatever is bothering him. I sighed and looked at Zaire who was sitting in front of me on his knees, naked, and waiting. I’m sitting in my desk chair, looking down at the boy who is a puzzle to me.
He’s incredibly sexy, and every part of me wants to sink my dick in his ass and make him feel like the sexiest thing in the world. But I also want to control him in every single possible way. I can’t decide if I’m going crazy, or if he’s just literally… that special.
Zaire’s sweet face was staring at mine. Normally, master’s don’t like eye contact, but I love watching his face, his sexy little face, his sexy little eyes. I can’t help but want to see them as he falls apart underneath me. I love watching his face twist up in pleasure, I love watching him writhe and I most certainly love the far-away look his eyes get when he reaches a new level of subspace. “Stand.” I command.
He does so immediately, his naked body enticing me even more while he’s covered in my bruises. My bruises, my boy… I smile, and lick my lips while looking at him. His thin body is looking delicious with his bruises being on display for me. They covered him in a way that made me want to put more and more on him so that he always had them to remind himself of me. Not that I’ll ever let him forget me.
“Go to my playroom, bend over the table, and wait.” I say, my voice hard, and I watch as he rushes off to my playroom, his delectable, fuckable ass jiggling on the way. I love his pale skin, it bruises beautifully, and leaves me aching to put more. I found that his ass was paler than the rest of his body, and it is sexy as hell. That little ass turns the most beautiful shade of red when I spank him, and I love it.
I walk into the playroom, seeing my slave doing exactly what I said to do. His pretty body was stretched out over the table deliciously, his ass sticking out and it turned me on to see his gorgeous ass sticking out like that.
“This isn’t punishment,” I promised, and he smiled a little, his eyes finding mine shyly. “This is because you were a good boy, whether you realize it or not.” I said, and he nodded. “You showed your loyalties to me tonight and that’s important in this relationship. You showed your honesty, and your loyalty. Roll over onto your back.” I said, and he did so, looking up at me now. I ran my hand up his naked thigh, and gripped it hard. He moaned as I pulled him down some, so that his legs were on my shoulders.
“We’re not doing a scene tonight, I just want to fuck you.” I whispered against his throat, watching as goosebumps spread over his body. I smiled and kissed his throat. A whimper made it’s way out of his throat, and I smirked kissing down his throat and to his chest. I then kissed down his chest to his nipples. I sucked one nipple into my mouth, and he gasped.
I hadn’t tied his hands together, I wanted tonight to be fucking, just rougher. I bit his nipple and he arched into my mouth. His hands came to my head and he wound his fingers in my hair, but didn’t dare try to move me. “Good boy,” I said my breath purposefully fanning his nipple, making the hardened bud peak lightly.
I ground our hips together, and he moaned loudly. His entire body was looking absolutely edible, and I couldn’t wait to sink into him.
I smiled down at him, and took his dick into my mouth, sucking on it. “Mmmmmm…” He moaned, his hands clenching on the table. I pulled my head off of him, and then sucked on just the tip, making him arch up. Seeing him being pleasured turned me on almost as much as hurting him did, and it was twice as sexy to do both.
I reached up and pinched his nipple hard, his body arching up. I knew he didn’t know what to do, because he was unsure. He’s my slave, though. He’ll figure it out.
“Mmm m nnn ahhh!” he moaned, and I pulled off of his dick and kissed down to his thigh. I sucked and bit on his thigh, leaving my mark. It shined violently against his pale skin. “Nnn nnm mahhhh…” he let out, and I smirked.
His noises were only turning me on, making me suck harder, bite down a little rougher, tear a little harder. I had to mark him as mine. He’s mine.
His pretty body glistened with sweat as he writhes on the table in front of me. I lean down to look at his gorgeous little asshole, and smirk. Mine, that’s mine… I lean down and lick over his hole, making him gasp out loudly. “Ahhh… M-Master mmm…” He moaned as I started licking him again. Once I was sure he was thoroughly mindlessly horny, I pulled away from his ass and bit his buttcheek before I pulled my pants off and chucked them across the room. I pressed the head of my dick against his ass, and forced my way in.
“Aaaaaaaaaahhh….” Zaire moaned, his body arching in pain, but I could tell he loved it. He loves the pain. I don’t let him recover from my entrance, just start pushing in and out of him hard and fast. His pretty blue eyes widen, his mouth opened and he moaned loudly. I wrapped my hand around his neck and applied pressure. His blue eyes became impossibly wider, clouded with lust.
“Mmmm ahhh mmnn…” He got out, his body moving against mine. He didn’t stop moving either, I could tell he was desperate. He wanted to cum, and I want him to cum… when I want him to cum.
“UNCLE SYKES!!!” I heard, and Zaire jumped twelve feet in the air, I moved away from him.
I looked down to my sexually frustrated slave, who was red faced and his dick was red, and hard. I knew he’d be feeling it later, which only made me smirk. He may not get to cum for a couple days however, he’ll get blue balls. It’ll hurt, but he’ll like it.
“Well, get your sexy ass up and into something. You can wear my sweater and a pair of underwear. He won’t be able to see anything.” I said, and he nods shyly. I watch as he pulls my sweater on. I handed him a pair of underwear, and the tight black pair of underwear stretched over his sexy ass, making it look even more fuckable.
“Let’s go,” I said, pulling on my pants and buttoning them. He nodded and followed me, watching as I lock the door behind us. Okay, this isn’t exactly how I wanted to introduce Alexei to Zaire as my boyfriend, but it’ll work. You’ve got to roll with the punches, though. I smirk and put my hand on Zaire’s lower back. He smiled nervously, and I smiled back at him.
It’s okay, little rabbit. You’ll be okay.
9: вєαυтιfυℓ ℓσνєя
Being with you is where I want to be,
Close to you just holding hands.
S Y K E S:
“UNCLE SYKES!” Alexei screamed when he saw me, and ran up to me and hugged me tight. “I missed you so much!” I chuckled, and kissed his head putting him down.
“I missed you too.” I said softly, and he smiled brightly, and seemed to notice Zaire standing behind me shyly, trying to disappear into the background. I turned to see Zaire myself, and was startled at how beautiful he looked. His face was red, his eyes were lidded because he was tired from our earlier play, and his hair was disheveled. He looked absolutely sexy, utterly delicious. All I wanted was to touch him at this moment.
“MR. Z!” Alexei said, giggling loudly.
“Hey Alexei.” Zaire said, biting his lip.
“Whatterya doin here?” Alexei asked, and Zaire blushed red.
“He’s staying the night,” I offered. “Zaire is my special friend.” I explained.
“Does that mean that you like him?” Alexei asked, and I looked at him, shocked.
“I do like Zaire,” I said, and Alexei smiled brightly.
“I know uncle Sykes! It’s oblivions.” He said, and Zaire smiled slightly.
“I believe the word you’re looking for is Obvious.” Zaire corrected, and Alexei smiled and bit his lip.
“Yeah! That word.” Alexei giggled.
As I watched Zaire and Alexei communicate, I realized that Zaire is literally amazing with children. He’s so attentive and caring. He listens to what Alexei is saying, communicating excitedly. It almost seemed like Zaire knew what Alexei was thinking, and he was responding accordingly.
Seeing them getting along so well didn’t necessarily surprise me, I always knew Zaire was special, and I knew Alexei seemed to like his class a lot. I had wondered why, but never asked. I mean, he’s only been in his class a little while, maybe five days, so I didn’t think that it was that big of a deal. I know now why Alexei liked him, though.
Alexei likes him because he cares about the kids in his class. He really has a passion for kids, something I’d not seen many people have. He’s got this raging care for teaching that I found very attractive. Every other slave I’ve had worked the bare minimum. Two shifts a week at a coffee shop and basically siphoned my money out of my pocket like I was an ATM. Zaire is a nice change to that, he seems to really care about his work, and he doesn’t ask me for anything. I know that I want to provide for him, but it’s nice to see that he doesn’t need it because he’s not a selfish prick.
Zaire is sweet, he’s got this soft spot, and somehow he managed to make me have a soft spot for him, in days. It’s hardly been long enough for me to have a soft spot like this but yet I do. The thought of ever telling Zaire no to something hurt me. I can provide him with anything he could ever want, but… what if I’m not enough?
I sighed, and smiled at Zaire and Alexei. I can’t think like this right now. I kept watching Zaire and Alexei, relaxing my mind, finally.
Zaire laid on his side of my bed, looking beautiful. His eyes were wide, and deep, looking thoughtful. Zaire’s beautiful face is thin, small, and adorable. His eyes are beautiful, and I can’t tell what he’s thinking about but I really wish that I could know. His lips are swollen from our earlier kisses, and I was itching to pull my sweater off of his thin body, wanting to see his slim little body and his bruises.
His little body looks so perfect laying beside me. I want to pull him into me, and feel him against me. I want to kiss him again, feel his body writhe underneath me, and I want to give him the most pleasure possible.
“Master?” Zaire asked, and I looked down into his eyes which were now turned to me. I smiled lightly, and put my hand on his cheek softly.
“Yes, slave?” I asked, and he smiled shyly.
“You’re staring at me.” He whispered.
“You’re beautiful. I can’t help it.” I said, and he giggled shyly.
“Thank you master.” He said, and I smiled, and pulled him to me. He cuddled up to my chest and smiled softly. He made himself comfortable, and I found it really cute that he was so trusting with me
Soon enough, Zaire was sleeping. I could hear his heart beating slowly in his chest, I could hear his breathing slow. Zaire is always something to look at, something to cherish, but when he’s asleep there’s nothing better to do than watch him. He’s gorgeous, and his pretty blue eyes are closed, the delicate skin of his eyelids hiding the gems from me. Instantly, I wanted to kiss him. I wanted to feel his thin body under mine.
I would never wake him up just to kiss him, but his lips are tempting as hell.
He’s almost like a drug that I’m shamefully addicted to. Putting Zaire in the room with me was like sitting a meth addict down with some meth on the table and waving it around telling them they can’t have it.
I know that it’s waaaay too soon to be addicted to him, but I can’t get enough of him. He’s so… sexy. His body is gorgeous, his touch is electric, and he himself is just… amazing. I sighed and looked down at him, smiling a little.
I leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead, and then settled myself completely, not wanting to wake him up. Soon, sleep will take me over, too.
“Are we going to the club tonight?” Zaire asked, playing with his phone sitting beside me. I looked over at him, and nodded. “Is it okay if Fly comes with us tonight again?” He asked, and I shrugged.
“He’ll probably end up with Slater, though.” I told him, and he smirked.
“I think that’s the point, actually.” Zaire said, and I watched him. “Ever since the club, Fly and Master Slater have been texting, apparently. Fly is sure he wants to be in this lifestyle, but he isn’t sure about how fast he wants to move, but apparently…” He trailed off and I understood.
So, Slater does have a thing for Flynn, apparently. But of course, Slater isn’t the type to beat around the bush. Obviously Flynn knows he’s damaged goods, then? Hrm, I wonder if he actually is serious about Flynn. I’ve known him for years, and he’s not the type to settle down. I hope he doesn’t hurt Flynn, because Zaire is really good friends with him, and that could strain our relationship.
If Slater hurts Flynn, I won’t take his side this time. Slater needs to get it together, and if he hurts my slave’s friend because he wants to fuck around with people, that’s his problem to deal with. If it’s Flynn’s fault, that’s different. But if Slater does something to hurt him mentally, then I’ll just let him know kindly to fuck off until Flynn and Zaire are over it. I’m not losing my slave because of his bullshittery.
“So, are you excited?” Zaire asked me, and I nodded, smiling at him softly.
“Of course I’m excited, I get to see you’re sexy little ass dressed up and then I get to torture you so good, you’ll love it.” I said, and he blushed loudly.
“Oh Master…” He whispered, and I smirked and kissed him on the forehead.
“Get ready, slave.” I commanded. “You’ll need a lot of time, tonight.” I winked, and he flushed bright red, then nodded. I left him to his thoughts, and went to my study. For the moment, I need to be alone, and with what he’s got to do, so does he. I just hope nothing happens to damaged the relationship between my slave and I. If anything happens to it, I’ll be livid.
10: мιяяσяѕ
I’m gonna take the blindfold, put it on,
And then I drop the leather to the floor.
Z A I R E:
Master Sykes has literally taken over every thought I have. I didn’t know that I could be love-sick over a master. I always figured that when I finally fell in love it’d be with someone I honestly didn’t feel this way over.
It has to come off as majorly pathetic. I hang off Sykes every word like he’s a fucking god or something, and follow him around like he’s my world. I know I ought to make him work for it but I can’t help but feel that him and I are above that for one reason or the other.
Maybe it has just been way too long since I got a nice, hard fucking that left me absolutely breathless.
Sykes just… makes me yearn for him in the best goddamned ways possible. His body seems to know exactly what I want from him.
I don’t have to beg him he just knows. He knows I want it harder. He knows I want to feel every inch of his sexy body against mine. He knows just how to touch me to makes me need more. Its fucking sexy to see him stare me down like I am the single most attractive male he’s ever seen.
He doesn’t even pay a second glance to Zexion.
Though Zexion was good enough at keeping his dick under control he suffered from ‘I don’t think’ syndrome. He doesn’t give a rats ass whos boyfriend he’s fucking as long as he gets a nice fucking.
I love Zexion but he is a literal whore. He can’t do anything that doesn’t involve sex, drugs and being way, way too hyper to deal with sober or high off anything.
I sighed deeply and bit my lip, feeling the sting of the whip marks on my ass as I sat down on the bench outside of the school.
I miss you :c I sent to master Sykes pathetically and regretted it. What the hell am I thinking? He doesn’t miss me too…
I miss you, too. He sent back to me and I fought back a squeal of joy.
“You look thoroughly happy,” Fly teased, sitting next to me. His face was pulled into a never ending smile.
“Master and I had a really good night is all…” I whispered shyly, and he laughed. It may seem rather weird but all I really wanted to do was tell Fly all about our amazing night. Sure, it’s rather immature but I feel like he’s the only one that would understand.
I knew logically that he wasn’t the only person who’d understand. Zexion would definitely understand, and I knew a couple of subs down at the club would too. But… Fly and I have gotten close and I trust him more than even Zexion.
Zexion is trustworthy enough but I… want to keep this literally private.
“Can I talk to you about it?” I asked hopefully. He nodded and glanced around my classroom.
“Yeah,” he said easily. “Just make sure none of the kids are listening.” I laughed softly and bit my lip.
“They aren’t even in here, Fly.” I said and he laughed.
“Alright then, talk away!” he said and I smile.
“I think last night was the best I’ve ever had. We had sex in so many places. The best place was his living room. I was scared we would get caught… but… There was something so… amazing about it.” I said shyly. “Sure, I loved the three times before when he had tied me up and whipped me but… the aftereffects of that plus the soreness of my body plus the fear of being caught…” I trailed off nervously. I didn’t want him to laugh but it was so erotic and sensual…
I wanted more and that made me feel great but nervous. What if Master Sykes didn’t like it? Was I the only one who felt like this?
“Sounds hot.” Fly admitted and I blushed. “Granted the kinkiest sex I’ve had to date was the one night this guy tried to shove two dildos in my ass.” he laughed and I flushed. “It didn’t work.”
I giggled quietly and bit my lip. “How does this shit even happen to you?” I asked seriously as possible. He just shrugged.
“Don’t ask me,” he said sounding annoyed. “Its my luck. I don’t crave normalcy. I crave psychopaths.”
“You’re right.” I agreed.
Our conversation teetered a bit. We didn’t really chat about random stuff, mainly because we were so alike. We had numerous things we could talk about but we didn’t indulge.
I found myself thinking about seeing Sykes again tonight. Will it be as sexual and sensual as last night? Will he turn my brain to mush? Will he make me feel like I’m flying?
Sykes is good at making me soar.
I felt a warmth fill my chest as I continued thinking about my master. It would never get old hearing that.
My master.
My lover.
Mine , he’s mine. That feels good to hear. I enjoy knowing that out of every twink in the dungeon, he chose me.
I was the one he chose to claim, to collar. I knew there were some jealous boys who’d played with Sykes and hoped for more. It was painfully obvious I was pretty special in some way, because he had never messed with the same twink twice before me. I didn’t really know what I’d done to even attract his attention. I hadn’t even been looking to do a scene that night, but I couldn’t turn down that offer.
Sykes was the one master in the entire club I’d longed for, I’d wanted but couldn’t get up the courage to go after. And I was going to fully accept that I was only going to get him once, but then he completely blew my mind by asking me to be his slave. It wasn’t exactly what I’d planned on, but I couldn’t say no. Not after that was exactly what I’d wanted from the beginning, from the first night I entered the club and saw a half naked twink hanging off his arm like a trophy.
I smiled to myself and bit my lip. I can’t wait to feel his comforting hands.
Thats all I could think about at the moment. I was glad we would see each other soon enough. I felt lost without him around.
Suddenly my phone dinged, and I picked it up, seeing a message from Sykes made me happy. I unlocked my phone and pulled up the message: Hey pet, how about you come by my office when you get done working?
I fought back the urge to squeal. I’d always been curious about where he worked when he wasn’t working the dungeon, but I’d never gotten up the courage to ask. It wasn’t that important to me anyway, but I spent half my time being a nosy bitch. Of course it really couldn’t hurt anything, me knowing where he works, that is.
Me: yeah, sure, any reason why, master?
A few minutes passed and I worried that he’d maybe changed his mind, decided that he didn’t want anyone at his work to see me. What if he’s not out to his work, and I come in there and embarrass him?
Him: You dare to question me? Hmm, you’re just asking for it today, aren’t you little one?
My heart stopped momentarily, before my phone dinged again.
Him: To answer your question, I really just want to fuck you in my office.
My cheeks heated up at that. Oh my god, such honesty… how? I thought about asking him how he was so confident in everything that he said, but I didn’t. You know what they say about asking a magician how he does his tricks.
Me: Okay, I’ll see you at about three thirty, if that’s okay, sir?
I couldn’t think of anything more brilliant to say, and it was a decent enough answer. Considering I only had a handful of students still in the school, forty five minutes was plenty of time for their parents to come pick them up and for me to get on my way to see him.
Him: Sounds perfect. Do not be late.
My cheeks lit up at the subtle threat, and I couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if I was late. I would have asked, but I didn’t want to seem like I was too eager for punishment. I’d never liked punishment, it was just the pain. The more pain I feel, the more I want to be fucked, the more I wanted to be used. There is something so magnificent about being on someones mercy, without any form of a way to stop them.
I craved the complete lack of control. Even if I ask him to stop, it’s up to him to stop. He would take me as far as he wanted, and my body just had to take it. That was the whole thing behind it. I needed every choice I had taken away from me, so that I could handle my thoughts, and my overall being.
Feeling like I was below someone else was what drove me. Taking care of my master, making sure to always do exactly as he asked me to, and being a good boy for my master was, at the end of the day, all that really mattered to me.
I love my job, I worked hard to get where I am, and there was nothing that could make me give it up… besides my master. However, I knew and trusted that he’d never do that to me. We’d talked about limits, and one of my limits was that. He told me he completely understood, and that he agreed that I needed to keep my job. He told me he’d never force me to give up something I’d worked so hard on, unless it was something inconsequential that was messing up our relationship.
Despite this being a Master/Slave relationship, he let me still be a person. I was glad to submit to him, and even happier that he didn’t mind my working. I felt rather useless when I didn’t have a job, and being locked in his house all the time would drive me absolutely stir crazy. We’d conversed on several different things, and he’d agreed that the hard limits I had were very much so understandable. It made me happy to know that I had such an understanding master.
Once the last kid in my room got picked up, I hurriedly said goodbye to Fly, promising to see him soon, and rushed out to my car. I had precisely fifteen minutes to make it to Master Sykes work, and he’d told me not to be late. I had never been to his work, but I knew where it was, because I mean come on, Sykes Enterprises kind of gave it away. He’d mentioned it before in passing when I was staying with him. He’d told me that he loved owning a business, but he hated the long hours. He hated being away from Alexei that long, and he hated that he couldn’t be more present with me.
I didn’t know much about what Sykes Enterprises does, but Im at least half-way positive it was either media or imports and exports. I know, there ought to be some law against not knowing what your lovers business field was, but I couldn’t help it.
Asking had never seemed important. When I pulled up in front of Sykes enterprises I parked my car and walked up to the building.
The building was huge, and looked nice. Id never entered a building this nice before, and it was a tad bit exciting. Knowing I was dating the man who ra n this business was exhilarating.
I had always been the middle class citizen, but being Sykes meant I was on his level. With a giant sigh I opened the door and walked into the building.
“Hello sir how can I help you?” a short pudgy man asked me as I walked up to the desk.
“Im looking for Sykes Be-” I started but he cut me off.
“Name?” he demanded.
“Zaire Williams.” I said and he checked over the list. He clicked his tongue twice.
“Its not here Mr. Williams–” the man said.
“Zaire Williams?” a man asked me, and I turned around to see Terrance.
“Thats me.” I nodded.
“I recognized you. Mr. Bennett is waiting for you in his office. Good day mister Mccarthy.” Terrance led me to the elevator and picked the top floor.
We were silent as we rode up to the office. Once we got to the top, I took a deep breath and stepped out of the elevator and into Sykes office. Terrance didn’t stay, he stepped back and into the Elevator. I turned to glance at him, but the doors had only just closed.
“Strip and get on your knees slave.” Sykes demanded and I immediately started working on taking my clothes off and then I drop to the floor on my knees, anxiously awaiting my next command.
11: ρℓєαѕυяє ѕℓανє
My chains and collar brought her to her knees,
She now is free to please.
S Y K E S:
“Strip and get on your knees slave.” I commanded, listening to the quiet ruffling of Zaire’s clothes as he took them off before the soft thud of him dropping to his knees sounded in my office. Since we’d met, I’d been thinking about how amazing it’d be to fuck Zaire against the window that looked out over the city. I’d even brought some toys with me this morning, knowing that I’d get him against the window this afternoon, but I think I just want to fuck him right now, instead of playing with him.
I’d been thoroughly prepared. I didn’t get him a gag because up here, it didn’t matter. He was free to moan, groan, scream, and cry as loud as he wanted. That was the good thing about being the owner. It means that I could do as I please, and it was always fun to have no rules. Of course I’d always tried to keep business away from pleasure, but right now all I really want to do is fuck him. Hard.
“Good boy,” I said, and turned to see his gorgeous body knelt down on the floor. The light in the room would’ve been too strong for anyone else, it would’ve highlighted every flaw on their skin, but Zaire was fucking gorgeous, even in the harshest light. His pale skin was gorgeous, he still had bruises on his chest and his thighs, his thin wrists were still slightly bruised too. He looked like a doll, a beautiful and trussed up doll.
The smile that spread across his face was gorgeous, and I couldn’t help but stare momentarily before I smiled back at him. “Get your sexy little ass over here,” I commanded, and he immediately stood and walked to me. I grabbed him hard and pushed him forward against the glass of the window. “You’re going to look out this window while I fuck the life out of you.”
“O-okay, master.” He said, and I smirked. He looked fucking gorgeous, pressed against the expensive glass.
“Its the best view in the city I’ve been told, and you’re gonna see it the entire time you’re falling apart. I want you to paint the window in your cum. Until you’ve done that, you’re gonna take it like a good little boy.” I said, running my fingers down his bare sides, making him shiver.
“Please master…” He whispered, and I smiled, pressing a kiss to his neck, before biting down hard, making him whine quietly. I ran my nose down his neck, biting into his shoulder. He moaned, and bit his lip.
I unbuckled my pants, and bit the lobe of his ear before whispering, “Turn around and suck my cock. Get me nice and wet.” Zaire turned and dropped to his knees, gracefully. He blushed as he looked up at me. “Go ahead, you can touch, pet.” I said, and he reached up and pulled me out of my pants. Not wasting a moment, he quickly licked his lips to wet them, then ran his tongue up the underside of my dick, wrapping his lips around the tip. He sucked hard, pausing momentarily to take more into his mouth.
Zaire’s mouth was so warm and wet around my dick, I couldn’t help but grip his hair tightly in my fist and groan. He took more down his throat, gagging lightly. His mouth felt like heaven. He took more of my dick down his throat, moaning quietly. He loved taking my dick in any hole he had. There was something so sexy about how much he loved taking my dick.
He pulled me out of his mouth, and spit on my dick, jerking me off a bit before taking me back in his mouth. He gazed up at me with desire in his eyes, making them darker. He knew how much I liked watching his gorgeous face as he sucked me off, as I fucked him, or even as I brought him to an orgasm.
The hunger in his eyes fueled my desire to be inside of him, and I couldn’t wait any longer. My dick was throbbing, aching lightly, and I couldn’t stand not being inside of his tight, warm hole. I picked him up, not even bothering with commanding him. I turned him around, reaching up to press his hands against the glass above him, “Don’t you dare move your hands or I’ll stop.” I said, running my hands down the delicate and soft skin of his sides as I found a place to grip him. I looked over his body from behind as I pressed the head of my dick against the rosy pink ring of muscles I could barely wait to sink into. His eyes turned back to look as me, and I smirked. His lips were parted lightly, and he was panting lightly as I slowly entered his body.
The heat surrounding my cock as I pushed into him was suffocating almost, making me want to be deeper inside of him. His deliciously warm hole was making my entire body clench with the force I was having to exude over myself as I fought the urge to just dry fuck him hard. I want to make this slow, torturous without any of the usual things I used to hurt him. I want his dick to be red, aching, and dripping before he gets to cum. “Do not cum unless I’ve given you permission, pet.” I commanded in his ear, and he nodded desperately.
“Y-yes master please ahh… you’re so big.” he said softly, his voice like melted chocolate. He was watching me with a fire in his eyes that would make even the coolest mans composer begin to melt. I slowly picked up pace and began fucking him at a steady, hard pace. He let little whimpers out, wiggling his pert little ass back against me.
I changed my angle, and went in harder, “Oh fuck!” He cried, his fingers gripping at the glass above his head as he tried to hold on to something. I could smell the scent of his skin, cologne, and sweat as I began to pick up the pace just a bit. “Mmm nn m-master, mmmmm hmmmth fuck!” He gasped. There was something so addictive about the way he smelled, mixed with sex. I couldn’t get enough of it.
His thin body was powerless in front of my larger body as he just had to take the intense fucking I was giving him. He writhed against me, “Oh my… oh god, Master please…” He was trying to form coherent sentences, but he was so senseless at this point, it was all coming out sounding like someone had thrown random words down on a paper and called it a sentence. “Mmmm mm m m nn n Master, it feels ah good I wanna mmm…” he said between loud, long moans. His eyes were clouded with lust, the feeling of his warm body clenching around me was driving me wild with need.
The more noises he made, the more I wanted to fuck him harder and harder. “Oh sweet boy, you can’t cum yet…” I wasn’t sure how I had control enough to form a sentence that was understandable, but however I managed to do it, he loved it. He bucked against me, his thin fingers slipping on the glass as he struggled to stand up.
My entire body was working on its own primal instinct, moving harder, faster, bringing loud moans, and mewls out of Zaire’s mouth as he begged, “Oh mm nnn aaaah pleaseeee, mmm shit…” He was only getting more desperate for release, “I-I dont ahhh know mmm how much longer nnnnnnanaaaaaah I can hold mmm it.” He somehow managed to get out, but I didn’t stop moving my body.
“Hold it, baby, I know you can do it…” I encouraged him, knowing that he’d be able to hold it as long as he had to. He was getting overwhelmed, but I couldn’t find it in myself to care. I craved his body, I craved him , I wanted to drive him to the point of insanity before I let him cum. When he came, I wanted his entire body to be completely drained. I wanted him to know that even though I didn’t whip him, paddle him, or torture him to make him cum so hard he sees stars.
I scraped my nails down his chest slowly, making him let out a loud, and needy cry. “Ahhhhhhh!” echoed in my office, but he was biting down on his lip so hard I was sure it’d bleed. “M-Master can aaaaah I please touch m-m-mmyself?” He asked, and as sweetly as he asked I couldn’t let that happen.
“No, today you’re not to touch yourself. I’m going to make you cum, sweet boy. I’m going to make you writhe and beg and go crazy. I’m going to do that. You’re just going to take it.” I declined, pushing him closer to the glass. “You see all those people down there? They could look up, and if they got lucky, they’d see you pressed against this. They’d see you getting your ass pounded by me.” I growled in his ear, and he shivered, nodding his head.
“Y-yes mmm they’ll sss-see you ahhh owning me…” He whined out, and I smirked and bit into his sweaty neck, his body seized a moment, and I paused. “F-fuck I’m aaaah so closee…” The taste of his sweat slicked skin was still in my mouth, but I didn’t mind it one bit. Though it was a bit salty, it was all Zaire, and tasting him was a pleasure I planned to indulge on.
He was so gorgeous, I couldn’t help but completely ravish him. I left no place untouched. His nipples were pebbled, hard, and sensitive, but I still ran my fingers over them, making his slim body jolt in pleasure. “Mmmmm m-master oh god!” His stomach was small, but oh so soft, and I ran my fingers over his abdomen like he was the most delicate thing I’d ever held. He is, my subconscious decided to pipe in. His body was perfect, from the tips of his thin little fingers to the small little toes that were unreasonably cute for feet.
As I claim every inch of his body as mine, his whimpers were sounding more and more breathy, and I decided I’d finally let him go. I reached down between his legs, caressing his cock none to gentle. “Cum, now.” I demanded.
Moments later his entire body seized up, and he let out a loud, long scream as he came onto the window. “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” He went limp in my arms, but I wasn’t through with his tiny, sexy little body just yet. I continued fucking him relentlessly, his eyes rolled into he back of his head as he continued to take me fucking him into oblivion. I knew I wouldn’t last too much longer, but I needed to draw this out. I needed to be inside of him for as long as I could be. I pulled out of him and turned him around, and picked him up by his hips.
“Wrap your arms and legs around me and hold on.” I ground out, he nodded, his eyes lidded from passion. I pushed back into him, nailing his prostate head on.
“Oh fuck!” He gasped, his eyes opening wide, and his nails digging into my back. He clawed at my back as he held onto me as I fucked him. His body was moving against mine, and I was getting closer and closer.
I could feel my orgasm racing towards me at a lightning speed, and I started picking up my pace even more. Feeling my speed increase, Zaire moaned and wiggled his hips, desperate to feel me deeper. I buried my face in his neck and groaned deeply, feeling myself release inside of him. “Oh god, mmmm!” He moaned at the feeling his nails digging harder into my shoulder as he got close to cumming again.
Once I calmed down some, I wrapped my hand around his dick and jerked him off, making sure to keep the palm of my hand over his tip. It only took about five minutes for him to seize up and let out a loud moan as he came a second time. He panted as he rested his sweaty head against my shoulder.
I didn’t have the heart to tell him to move his head to avoid getting my shirt dirty. I was already sweaty as is, but I still had three or for more hours of working to do, and I don’t think I have another shirt here.
Slowly, Zaire began to calm down and he pulled his head back away from my shoulder. “You have quite the mess to clean up, pet.” I said, putting my hand full of his cum in his face. His face turned pink, but he nodded, and obediently began licking it up out of my hand. He took my middle finger into his mouth, sucking on it lightly, causing my cock to harden slightly. He then slowly did the same to my pointer finger, until my entire hand was clean. “Good boy,” I said softly, and he smiled softly.
“Thank you master.” He said and I smiled and kissed his lips softly.
“You did very well holding yourself back. I’m proud. I have work to do, unfortunately. However, if you’d like to spend the night tonight, we can watch movies with Alexei.” I offered.
“Sure! I’ll go get my stuff after I leave here.” He said softly, and I kissed him softly.
“Go on, sweetheart. Get your stuff. I’ll be home soon, and Alexei will be home a bit after I will. He’s with a friend. Tonight though, we’ll have a nice dinner together after I put Alexei to bed. Sound good?” Zaire nodded excitedly, and I let him down.
Zaire scurried around the room picking up his clothes and redressing himself. “Do you have anything I can clean the window with, master?” He whispered, and I pulled out a rag.
“I’d been planning this for a few days now, actually. Clean up your mess and then go, so that I can hurry along and get home. I wouldn’t want to leave you and Alexei waiting tonight,” I commanded and he nodded obediently. I watched Zaire clean up his mess on the window. When he was done, I walked up and slapped his ass hard enough to make it echo in the room. “Good boy. Go on and get your stuff. I’ll see you when I get home.” I said softly, and kissed him. He nodded, looking stunned before he blinked it away and smiled.
“Yes you will.” He agreed, and walked over to the elevator. When it opened he got in, accompanied by Terrance, and then he turned to wave to me before the doors shut.
As I was left again in the silence of my office, I realized how right it felt to tell Zaire I’d see him at home, it made it sound like it was our home. Like Alexei was our child. I sighed and ran a hand down my face wearily. Oh man, this really isn’t good. I’m too close to him, but I couldn’t see myself being any other place. Part of me was terrified, but another part of me was… relieved?
12: ¢σитяσℓ
I love the way you look at me,
I feel the pain you place inside.
S Y K E S:
When I got home, Zaire and Alexei were sitting in the floor playing with action men. I couldn’t help but smile as they played on, my presence going unnoticed. I had been pretty quiet coming in without even realizing it apparently, because Zaire was sitting there, playing like he was a child also. If he knew I was there, he probably wouldn’t be doing that.
For whatever reason, I found it adorable that he could get down on a kindergarten level with Alexei. It was another one of those things typically I’d despise, but for whatever reason, I found it cute on Zaire.
I found a lot of things I didn’t typically like was cute on Zaire. Like his feet, for example. Feet are gross, they smell bad, and look funny, but his feet are so adorable. Maybe it’s because I’d never smelled them before? Or maybe it was the way his foot was small, and his toes were perfectly proportioned to his feet? Maybe I’m just becoming a freak? I figured it was probably more likely either A or B, because I’ve always been a freak.
They continued playing, and I continued watching. I was more amused at watching them play together than I thought I would be. Zaire had the amazing ability to act like he was five or six, just like Alexei. He had the amazing ability to take himself back to a time when he was innocent. He was so sweet, so utterly enchanting. I found myself worried he’d decide that he would rather us go our separate ways when our contract was up.
I’d always been more than glad to tear up a contract when time was up, but the thought of giving up Zaire made my heart clench. I knew that I would no doubt care about Zaire but it’d be this bad.
I looked over the beautiful boy who’d pranced into my life unexpectedly. Zaire’s hair was going back to his brown color with just the very tips being blonde. His blue eyes were so crystalline and clear that you could swim in them. The arch of his delicate lips was just noticeable enough to make you realize how kissable his plump lips were. His skin was so smooth, not a single blemish or scar graced his face.
I had seen the scars on his back, they were bold and distinguishable, almost as if whoever had given them to him meant to. I hadn’t gotten him to open up about his past, I hadn’t tried to pester him about it, but it was eating me alive.
It went against my very nature to simply wait patiently on him to open up. I wanted to sit him down, and make him tell me, but I couldn’t do it. If it was anybody else, maybe I could but… this is Zaire I’m talking about here, and frankly the thought of making him even the slightest bit uncomfortable made my whole body seize up. I knew that it was pretty much ridiculous, but when he told me whatever had happened to him, I wanted him to feel as safe as possibly. I knew that it would be hard for him to open up, but I wanted him to feel like he could.
“Crap!” Zaire cried, and I focused on him suddenly, seeing him clutching his chest. “I wasn’t expecting you home this soon,” He said, sitting down the toy he’d been playing with and stood up from the floor.
“It’s already seven forty five. Alexei, you need to go take a shower, okay buddy?” I said, and Alexei pouted.
“I was having fun playing with Zaire!” He whined, and Zaire smiled softly, and bent down on one of his knees, picking up the toy easily.
“I’ll be here tomorrow too, Alex. And we’ll play then, okay? Go ahead and take a shower, then we’ll get you a snack before bed.” Zaire said, and Alex pouted, but slowly, he started to smile, and nod.
“Okay! But Uncles Sykes is sharing you tomorrow cause I claim you!” He said excitedly, and ran off down the hallway before Zaire could answer. I looked after him with an amused smile before turning my gaze to Zaire.
“You’re good with him,” I said for what felt like the twelve thousandth time. He blushed and nodded slightly, looking shy.
“I’ve always liked children. There is something so amazing about the way they view the world, so carefree, so innocently. When I was thirteen I knew I was going to be a teacher, and I’d tossed between kindergarten and third grade. I ended up picking kindergarten because younger children do the cutest things.” He explained, and I watched his lips as they moved, loving the way they caressed his words.
“You are just like them,” I said softly, pulling him close to me by the shoulder. “You have the ability to make everyone around you see the good in things they never thought had any worth. You make people happy, Zaire.” I said easily, and he bit his lip and smiled.
“Do I make you happy, Master?” He whispered softly, and I leaned down the slightest bit to bite his lip.
“Yes you do, sweetheart.” I admitted, kissing his forehead softly. He blushed brightly and bit down on his lip while looking up at me with those big blue eyes. I couldn’t contain the sudden rush of lust that shot through me at that look. I swear he’s going to kill me before I turn forty. Speaking of turning forty, my birthday is in a couple of weeks.
“Master?” He asked softly, and I looked down at him. “I would like to talk to you some, tonight…” He whispered softly, and I nodded at him.
“Okay, pet. What about?” I asked, and he forced a smile, trying to appear brave.
“My dad.” He whispered, and I looked at him, caressing his cheek softly.
“Okay darling, lets go sit down on the couch.” I said, and he nodded, following me obediently. I sank down to the couch, and he sat himself on the floor, beside my leg. “You may sit on the couch if you’d wish to.” I said, and he shook his head softly.
“I feel better being below you.” He whispered, his cheeks red.
“Okay, that’s fine. What is bothering you? Talk to me.” I demanded, and he sucked in a deep breath.
“My father died when I was thirteen. Drug overdose. He told me softly, and I nodded, listening intently. “He was never really around much after my mama left. I mean, he didn’t blame me for it, or anything. He never hit me, either. My daddy said that I was the best thing that ever happened to him.” He admitted. “For a long time, he would come home super late, or even not show up for a couple of days. I always worried he was dead, you know? If he didn’t come home, I fought with the thought of calling the police, but I knew that if he wasn’t they’d arrest him, and I’d be shipped off into foster care.” He said, he licked his lips nervously. “It wasn’t him that scared me. It was his friends. They’d occasionally come over and they’d be loud and obnoxious, and leave a huge mess for me to clean up. There was one guy though, who came around too much. His name was Jensen. He was my dads drug dealer. Well, one of them. He came round, offering free drugs to my dad pretending to be friends… well Jensen took up with me. I knew he did bad things, but I didn’t care. He paid attention to me, he wanted to be friends. Well, one day I realized that to be friends with him, I’d have to let him touch me.” He sucked in a deep, shaky breath.
“Zaire–” I started, but I got the feeling he just needed to talk about it.
“Master I hated it, I did.” He said, and I nodded my head comfortingly. “I didn’t ask for it, and I didn’t want it… at all.”
“I know you didn’t sweetheart, you were a kid.” I whispered softly. He nodded, his eyes glazed.
“I can’t lie when my dad died, I was relieved. Jensen wouldn’t have an excuse to be around anymore, and as shitty as it made me feel, I was glad. I couldn’t… make sense of it all.” he explained, his cheeks red as the tears threatened to fall. “He died in my arms, master. I didn’t even know he was dead, until the next morning when I shook him, and shook him and he wouldn’t wake up. I’d called the paramedics. When they got there, they put his time of death at around three am, which meant… he was dead before I was even awake.” He cried, and I picked him up out of the floor and held him to my chest. I cradled his little head in my hand, whispering sweet nothings into his ear.
I held him, calming him down as much as I could. “I loved him, Master. So much. I was alone when he died. Zexion’s family took me in, though. They didn’t have to, but they did. When my dad died, Zex was my support. His dad tried, but he didn’t know how to help…”
“Sweets, I know, it’s very hard.” I said carefully. “I’ll listen whenever you want to talk, about anything… everything. You have no burdens, they became mine when you signed the contract.” I told him, and he nodded.
“I understand, master. I apologize for keeping this away from you. It’s a very hard subject to approach,” He said softly, and I nodded and wiped his cheeks where his tears had flown. I then pressed a gentle kiss to his lips, and he whimpered.
“I understand. I know you have secrets. I don’t want to pressure you into telling me anything until you are ready. Slater told me that you’d tell me everything in due time, and I trust him, because he’s never steered me wrong… except that one time I almost got arrested. Thank god I didn’t. That wouldn’t look very good on my resume.” He cracked a smile and pecked my cheek. I smiled at him.
“I’M OUUUUUT!” Alexei shouted, running into the room and jumped on the couch. I checked the time and saw that it was, in fact, his bedtime.
“Bedtime, sport. But you can ride into school with Zaire and I if you would like.” I said, and he smiled.
“Zaire!” he giggled, and Zaire nodded. “Yay! Uncle Sykes you wanna come an check under my bed for monsters?” He asked, and I nodded.
“I’ll be right back, babe.” I said, and Zaire nodded. I followed Alexei to his room, and checked under his bed and in his closet for monsters. I felt rather ridiculous doing it, but it kept him happy, and feeling safe so that’s all that counts, right? I picked him up and set him in the center of the bed. He crawled under the covers, and I tucked him in nice and tight.
“Uncle Sykes?” He asked me, and I looked down at him expectantly. “Are you and Zaire gonna get married one day?”
“Maybe some day.” I mumbled, thinking about how nice it’d be to marry him. I’d never even thought about marriage until I met him, and I can’t tell you how much I hated the fact that I had changed so much. Being open to loving him meant one thing, and that was that he had the control in the relationship, not me. Of course I knew that wasn’t entirely true. I knew that he wasn’t Pierce. I knew he wouldn’t do what he did. I knew that, but then again, I didn’t. Zaire was a sweetheart, but what would stop him from breaking my heart?
Nothing but a conscious that could be repaired. Even so though, I knew I had to go with this feeling. I hadn’t even felt this way about Pierce. It didn’t make it any easier to fall for him, though. I kissed Alexei on the forehead and stood up, walking back out to the livingroom. When I got into the living room, I saw Zaire cuddled up to a pillow, looking out the window. I was just glad he’d calmed down. I sat down on the couch beside him, and he looked up at me with a blush on his cheeks. “Turn around and put your head in my lap.” I commanded. He did as he was told. “You’re beautiful.” I told him, looking down into those eyes of his.
“Thank you, master.” He said, and I smiled softly. I sank my fingers down into his hair and massaged his scalp, making him moan softly.
“I like your hair this length. Makes it the perfect length for me to fuck that cute little mouth of yours.” I said, and he nodded.
“I’ll keep it this length.” He said and I smiled.
“That’s a good idea, sweetheart. Lets go cook that dinner, darling. It’s getting late, and we have work tomorrow.” I said, and he stood up, me following him. He pointedly waited until I was ahead of him to follow after me, though and I smiled to myself at that. This boy was most the perfect little slave I’ve ever had the pleasure of enjoying, and maybe, he’ll be the last one I enjoy.
13: ιи уσυя яσσм
Your favorite consciousness,
Your favorite slave.
Z A I R E:
I woke up in Sykes’ arms. I’d never felt safer than I did in that moment. What was it about the way he smelled, he felt against me, the way his body practically blanketed my whole body as he laid on top of me. My smaller body was underneath him, and he was warming me up. I could feel his breath against my neck, and it was making me shiver in pleasure. My body was completely surrounded, and it made me feel so good, just knowing that he was holding me this way.
I shifted slightly, and a startled a moan escaped me. I felt his dick pressed against my stomach, and I blushed brightly. I didn’t really want to fool around today, I just wanted to relax some. My body didn’t agree though, and I found myself wiggling around, uncomfortable. “Be still.” Sykes voice snapped, and I stilled immediately, my cheeks heating up. “What’s got you all stirred up?” He murmured, and I bit my lip.
“M-master you are…” I whispered, and he laughed.
“You are so cute.” He whispered, “You can get whipped and fucked without blushing but you wake up to my dick hard against you and all the sudden you’re embarrassed?” I bit my lip and nodded, making him smirk.
“I’m sorry sir.” I whispered, and he smirked.
“I find everything you do fucking adorable, pet.” He whispered against my skin, running his nose down my neck before biting me hard. I moaned and shivered below him. “Your little moans are music to my ears, but do you know what I want to hear?” He asked me, biting down on my neck again, making me arch and whimper. “I want to hear you scream for me, baby. The screams you let out are absolutely perfect, I love every single one of them.”
A deliciously warm feeling was taking me over when suddenly, “UNCLE SYKES!” Echoed throughout the house. He groaned against my neck.
“I was enjoying you,” He said, pulling himself up away from me. I panted, and looked up at him. My dick was hard, but I didn’t protest as he pulled me up, and sat me on the floor on my feet. I hurriedly pulled on a pair of jeans, and then his shirt. I tucked it in because it was hanging off of me in a very unflattering way, and jumped when his hand came down on my ass. A moan escaped me, and I turned to him, “You need more jeans like that. Your ass looks phenomenal. What kind are they?” He asked, and I looked down.
“I didn’t even buy these, Zex did.” I admitted. He smirked.
“Why don’t you invite Zexion and whoever he’s dating to hang out with us today?” He asked, and I bit my lip.
“I’ll ask him,” I said, and went over to my cellphone. I grabbed it, and followed Sykes out of the bedroom. I looked through it, looking for Zexions number. When I found it, I clicked it, and called him.
“The great and sexy Zex has answered, speak and be heard, peasant?” He asked, and I giggled a bit, amused by his antics. He always found a new way to answer his phone, but this was by far my favorite.
“It’s the great and sexier Zee, I am speaking, and I’m not a peasant.” I said, and he squealed.
“ZEE!!!” He cried, “What’s up, I thought you were with the master?” He asked, and I rolled my eyes.
“Yes, I am. He is taking Alexei out to the mall and he wanted to know if you’d join?” I asked him, and he spent like sixty seconds completely silent. “You of course have to bring your boyfriend too, because it’d be awkward otherwise, but I just… yeah.”
“What time?” He asked, and I looked to Sykes.
“M-Sykes,” I started to call him master, but I saw Alexei sitting in front of him, and corrected myself before he even noticed, and Sykes eyes darted to me, “What time?” I asked.
“We will be leaving in about an hour.” He said, and I nodded.
“We’ll be leaving in about an hour, Zex.” I said, and he squealed.
“Yay! Okay. See you then! Ta-ta my darling. LIAM–” I heard Zex yell before he hung up the phone. Sykes rubbed his eyes, and looked over me as I stood beside the island. Sykes smirked at me, and I felt my eyes lower in respect as he stepped up to me.
“Alexei, you need to go get ready, okay, kiddo?” He told Alexei, and Alexei ran off to get ready. Once we heard Alexei’s door shut, Sykes pushed me roughly back into the wall. “Don’t think I didn’t catch your mistake this morning. It makes me happy to know that I am always Master to you, but you need to be more careful. Alexei could have heard you.” He scolded me, and I lowered my eyes and nodded.
“I’m sorry,” my eyes scanned around us, making sure Alexei was nowhere around to hear us. “Master.” I said softly, guilt welling up in my chest.
“I expect you’ve learned your lesson, however, when we get home and Alexei is in bed, we’re going to work on your awareness a bit.” He said, pulling me close to him. I found my eyes welling up with tears.
“I’m sorry,” I whimpered, and he pulled back away from me to press a gentle kiss to my forehead.
“It was an accident, and I understand that. You have to be reprimanded, but you’re okay. You’re safe, sweet boy.” He whispered in my ear, pulling me close again. I buried my face in his chest, fighting back tears.
I was majorly overreacting, he didn’t even sound mad anymore, but memories flashed through my head of a past time, when I’d made similar mistakes and the result had been devastating. I hadn’t even been able to enter a club for a couple years. The feeling that coursed through my body made me feel weak and useless. He picked me up and sat me on the counter, opening my legs, and grabbed my neck, causing me to whimper, and breathe slower, calming me slightly. “Sweetheart, breathe. It’s okay, I’m here, you’re safe, and I’m not going anywhere.” Sykes whispered in my ear.
It took me a few moments, but eventually I calmed down and let my eyes wander up long enough to look up at him, my eyes showing the guilt I couldn’t explain. “I’m so sorry master, I know I overreacted. I don’t know what happened, I just…” I didn’t have the words to explain, but he didn’t seem to have to have an explanation.
“It’s okay pet, no need to explain right now, whenever you’re comfortable, you can tell me what you need to.” He said to me, and released my neck and stepped back. “Fix something to eat for us while I go check on Alexei.” He commanded, and I blushed, nodding and jumping down off the counter to look around the kitchen to find something to eat.
~ + ~
The mall was crowded but even so, locating Zexion wasn’t hard. I mean, who could miss him standing amidst a ton of people with bright purple hair and a sparkly jacket. Liam was standing beside him looking nice with his casual clothes on. Despite being much older than Zex, he was was pretty attractive to look at. He had these green eyes that pierced you straight to the soul and his hair was salt and pepper colored, but he managed to pull the look off well without looking like a creep. Despite his age, also, he was still fit, and nicely built.
“He stands out,” Sykes muttered in my ear as Zexion ran up to us, Liam followed behind him tapping on his phone screen. Zexion stopped in front of me and kissed me on the cheek. Liam came to a stop behind him, slipping his phone into the pocket of his jacket. “Hello Zexion.” Sykes said. I glanced to Sykes, and he nodded. “Hello Liam, I believe we’ve met previous to this.” Sykes said, and Liam nodded.
“Hey Sykes, how ya doing?” Zexion asked, and Sykes nodded. “Good, how’re you babe!?” He asked me and I smiled.
“I’m okay, having a nice day. I’m glad to see you, though.” I said, and he smiled.
“I’m glad too, and who is this handsome little fella?” He asked, ducking down to see Alexei.
“I’m Alexei!” He giggled, and Zexion smiled.
“I know you! Zaire told me that you were his favorite student. But you aren’t supposed to know that, so oops!” Zexion said, and Alexei blushed and giggled.
“I wont tell him if you wont!” He promised, and Zex smiled and nodded, making a zipping motion with his fingers.
“So we are just gonna walk around?” Zex asked, and Sykes and I looked at each other and nodded.
“I was hoping to find him some more jeans like that–” Sykes started but was cut off by Zexions squeal.
“Shopping!” Liam pulled Zexion back to his body, whispering something in his ear. Zexions face went ashen with guilt. “I’m sorry Sykes, I interrupted you, and I shouldn’t have.”
“Its no big deal, lets get going.” Sykes said and nodded to Liam. “So where are we going?”
“You older men know nothing about fashion these days! Don’t get me wrong, men in suits are sexy as fuck, but come on! Hottopic is where I got those jeans.” Zexion said, and Sykes nodded. “Come on!”
After doing some shopping, and spending way too much money on jeans I couldn’t even wear to work, we all gathered at the food court. I was glad, the blaring music in the stores was annoying if nothing else, and I hated shopping. The mall was an overpriced place I couldn’t tell you two things about besides overpriced clothes and really annoying, arrogant people. Alexei stuck by Zex, and he seemed to be actually decent with children despite his promise of never being in the same vicinity as a child when we were younger. He’d kept good on that until this moment, but now seeing him with the boy made me think that he’d be a good father in the future.
The atmosphere at the table was carefree, playful as we all picked at our food. “You know when we were kids, Zaire decided he wanted a girlfriend.” Zex said, winking at me. Sykes eyed him, covering his chuckle with a cough.
“Hey! I could have a girlfriend!” I defended, and this time, Liam, Zexion, and Sykes laughed. “Hey!” I pouted, crossing my arms over my chest.
“The relationship lasted like, what was it, Zaire, a week?” Zex asked.
“Three days…” I admitted, my cheeks red.
“She said, and I quote, ‘I can’t date a guy who doesn’t kill bugs! That’s the main reason I need a guy!’” I blushed, and Sykes snorted.
“I’m the designated bug killer.” He admitted, and I glared but lowered my eyes respectfully.
“I can’t help it bugs are gross!” I whined.
“Liam kills the bugs in our house. I absolutely will not get within five feet of a bug.” Zexion said and winked at me. “Bugs are like the plague of the world. If we can invent smart phones, computers, toilets that flush themselves, and robots, shouldn’t we be able to freaking wipe bugs out of existence?”
“If we didn’t have bugs what’d feed the amphibians?” Liam asked, and Zex looked at him confused.
“What’s that?” he asked, and Liam sighed deeply and rubbed his face as if to say oh my god I’m dating a child.
“Amphibians are lizards and such.” I filled in for him and Liam looked relieved that I knew.
“So Liam how has your business been doing?” Sykes asked conversationally.
“It’s been doing well. We should collaborate on something again. The last time, both of our sales went up drastically.” Liam said, and Sykes nodded.
“Yes, we should.” Sykes said, and Liam smiled at him. “Feel free to call me on monday, we can talk about it. I have some projects that could probably use your expertise.” Sykes said. Liam nodded, and checked the time on his phone.
“It’s getting awfully late, we should probably get going. I have a meeting in about two hours, and I need to be prepared. I’ll call you on Monday Sykes. Zex would you like to come with me? You’re free to stay with Zaire if you’d like.” Zex looked at me, and I nodded.
“Can I come over to your house tomorrow Sykes?” Zex asked, and Sykes nodded.
“Of course. I don’t mind.” Sykes said and I smiled. “When Zaire is at my house, it’s our house. Feel free to stop by whenever you need.” Sykes said.
“Okay, Liam, I’d like to go with you.” Zex said, turning to Liam.
“Alright then, come on, sweetheart. I’ll see you guys later.” Liam said, and Zex nodded shyly, and followed after him.
“Come on you two, lets go home.” Sykes said, and I followed behind him. Alexei grabbed both of our hands, and held them. I glanced down and saw him looking up at me with a smile.
We got to the car, and Sykes was buckling Alexei up, Alexei said, “I’m really glad you guys are my new family.” Alexei said and I glanced at Sykes. Sykes just smiled at the boy, and got into the front seat beside me. He started up the car and we headed back home.
I realized that I’d thought of Sykes home as my own, and flushed brightly. For now it technically is. I spent more time at Sykes house than I did my own apartment, but I didn’t want to let it go out of fear of Sykes tiring of me, and not wanting me to stay. Zexion would gladly just move his things into Liams house and that’d be that. But… what if Sykes decides that this is only a six month agreement?
I didn’t like the way that thought left my stomach feeling, and I frowned, looking out the window in frustration. I didn’t know what the future held, but all I really knew was that I really wanted Sykes to be in it.
14: ѕωєєт ∂яєαмѕ
I gotta used you and abused you,
I gotta know what’s inside.
S Y K E S:
Zaire was kneeling down on the floor by the steel table and the cage in the corner, but even so, I felt a bit like this was too much. I’d seen actual fear in his eyes when I’d sent him up here, and it made me hesitant. I felt like I should make sure he’s okay before I continue with this, so I bent down behind him, running my hands over his bare back comfortingly. “Are you okay?” I whisper in his ear, and he releases a short, held in breath.
“Yes.” His voice shook as he said it, and I raked my nails down his side.
“Don’t lie to me, Zaire.” I chided, and he tensed a bit.
“I’m okay, I just… want to be a good boy.” He whispered, a tremor in his voice. I sighed deeply, and bit his neck.
“Zaire you are a good boy. This isn’t a punishment. It’s discipline. Once we get it over with, I can play with you.” I said and he nodded. “Calm down, pet. I’m right here, sweetheart.” I whispered and he shivered, this time not out of fear. “You’re not being punished,” I repeated, and he nodded, “You are going to be given discipline. It’s going to involve me pleasuring you, and you holding back every noise you make. If you make a noise, I’ll stop. It’ll go on until you cum silently. Just because you are doing this now, doesn’t mean I expect you to always be silent. I love the sounds you make. However, you need discipline, so we’ll do this. Unless of course you’d like to write lines. I figured this would be more fun, so we’d use this as your first disciplinary action.” He nodded. “Stand. Go sit in the chair hands on the arms.” I commanded.
Zaire stood up and gracefully walked to the chair, slipping into it and placing his hands on it carefully. I took off my pants and boxers then I walked over to Zaire in the chair. I wrapped the cuffs around them and then strapped his legs to the chair. I ran my hands down his chest, scraping my nails down them easily as his body shook. I stood up and put a blindfold over his face, covering his beautiful blue eyes. I grabbed some nipple clamps and tweaked his nipples making him let out a whimper he’d fought to keep down. It wasn’t a drastic enough sound to cause me to stop, but I smacked his thigh.
He jerked, biting down on his lip hard enough to bring blood. I knew he was fighting the urge to let out those beautiful little noises he was holding back. This was more of a punishment for me than it was a discipline for him, I think. Seeing his tiny body writhing on the chair, me not fucking him, or getting my release would be punishment for anyone.
His cock was hard as a rock between his legs, laying on his stomach leaking pre-cum like a faucet. He was gorgeous, and with his body the way it was, deliciously laid out in front of me like an offering had me fighting the urge to unbind him and press his body to the closest surface and fucking him like a doll until he’s too spent to move.
That thought was tempting, but I have to keep my composer. He’s looking to me for guidance. He doesn’t need me to be a horny pervert who thinks with his dick.
I put the nipple clamps on him, and he arched his back, his mouth parting but no sound coming out. “Good boy, just like that.” I said, tugging them hard. He bit into his lip hard, his body shaking underneath me. He was trying so hard, it was obvious. I leaned down and bit his thigh, making him gasp and I could imagine those pretty blue eyes closed behind the blindfold. I pulled away from him immediately, making his mouth pop open in protest, but he didn’t speak. I waited a moment, and then bit down again, harder this time.
He arched into the touch, his lips opening but no sound coming out. I leaned down and took his dripping cock into my mouth. He moaned and pulled at the restraints. I pulled away from his cock, and flicked the tip. He bit into his lip, and muffled the sound of his whine. I ran my nails down his length, making his hips jerk, and he bit harder into his lip making me smile. “When you want to cum, cum. Don’t bother warning me. It’ll break the rules of this and then we’ll have to restart. Nod your head to show you understand.” I said, and he nodded at me. “Good boy,” I said, patting his slender, pale thigh. I then leaned down and took his cock back into my mouth.
His lips parted in a silent moan, and his fists clenched on either side of me. He was trying so hard just to keep a clear enough head to be quiet. I ran my teeth over his length carefully. Sure, he likes pain, but I doubt he wants me to bite his dick off. His body shook as he fought back the moans and whines that were desperately trying to escape.
I nibbled on the tip of his cock and his hips jerked, and his thighs shook, his teeth tearing into his full bottom lip. Taking him all the way down my throat, he started struggling but making sure to keep his noises silent.
His body tensed, and then he was cumming in my mouth. I swallowed a bit, but pulled away from his cock once he was done releasing, and pressed my lips to his. He opened his mouth, and I let some of his cum flow into his mouth. He swallowed it down like a good boy. “Good boy, you make speak now.” I tell him and he nods.
“Thank you, Master.” He said sweetly, and I kissed him again. I undid the restrains and picked him up. I threw him down on the bed and crawled on top of him. I took the blindfold off, and his pretty lust-filled blue eyes came into view.
I smirked wickedly and tied him to the bed and he whimpered, looking up at me. I pulled one of his slim legs up and put it over my shoulder, he wrapped the other around my waist and I pressed the leaking head of my cock against his hole. I pressed into him hard and fast, he whimpered, arching up his back.
I laid over him, bending his body to my will as I began to thrust in and out of his willing body. His body was so warm, so tight… so amazing I couldn’t help but lose myself in the heat of our passion. His hips were moving a bit, trying to get closer to me, to get more of me inside of him. I kiss him hard, determined to coax him into compliance. It wasn’t hard to get him to comply, but I loved him submitting to me without hesitation.
He tugged at the restraints desperately, his desire filled eyes were wide and he gasped as I buried myself deep inside him. His body was shaking underneath me, his leg on my shoulder was pulling me closer. “Please…” He whimpered, and I smirked, pulling at the nipple clamps. “Gahhhh!” He cried out, his voice was clouded with lust, his body was moving against mine in the most amazing way.
I leaned down, running my nose along his neck, inhaling the scent of his sweaty skin. I bit into his soft skin, he arched his neck and moaned, “Mmmmmm….” when I pulled back there was already a red mark marring the delicate skin where I’d biten.
“Mm sweet boy you’re all mine, you hear me?” I said into his ear, and he whimpered, nodding. “Every delicious, tantalizing inch of your body, belongs to me. Who am I, baby?” I asked him, slamming my body into his hard and fast.
“Y-you are m-my m-master,” He panted out, his body working hard to meet me thrust for thrust. I pulled out and went slowly teasing him. The slower I went the more he struggled against the restraints trying to get me to go harder.
I wanted to see him falling apart though. I went slow, pulling out and pushing in at a pace that was making my own skin crawl from the torture. I continued though, knowing I can make him beg like a bitch in heat if I keep this up. “M-master…” He whined in confusion, but let out a moan when I hit his prostate.
He was shivering, his body craving more, yearning to be fucked like a rag doll. “Mm?” I asked him, and he blushed brightly, wiggling his hips despite not being able to move his hands. His pretty little lips were red from the struggle of keeping up with the change of pace as he tore into them with his teeth. There was something so damn tempting about them lips of his parting with each whimper he makes.
“Mmm,” he moaned out, his body was provoking me to speed back up. So that’s exactly what I did. I slammed in and out of his body suddenly, making him arch up and release a loud, long moan as he tried desperately to keep himself from cumming prematurely.
He thrashed around on the bed underneath me, his body was shivering underneath mine, but I didn’t stop. I could feel his dick between our bodies, hard and leaking. He was rubbing against my chest, and I didn’t bother stopping him. I pulled his other leg over my shoulder and started thrusting harder and harder. The sound of our skin slapping together echoed in the room louder than the sound of his whimpers and whines.
The feeling of my balls slapping against his ass, and his tight ass clenching around my cock had me growling loudly, and biting into his neck. He moaned, “Mmmmmasterrrr,” and I bit down harder on his neck, he jerked up, “Please master,” he gasped, looking up at me with sex glazed eyes. He was so damn sexy, “I need… I need to… to cum… please…” He somehow managed to get out between moans, and I smirked.
“Cum pet, cum now!” I growled into his ear and his body convulsed around mine, and I was cumming too, his warm walls milking my cock for all that I was worth. Once I finished releasing inside of him, I pulled out of him and laid down beside him. I reached for him, and he immediately rested his head on my bicep, cuddling up to me like he was an innocent boy rather than a sexy vixen that’d just had me cum inside of him minutes ago.
I didn’t complain, he belonged right there by my side. The air in the room was light as we both tried to catch our breaths, both of us sated and happy. Zaire came closer, resting his head against my chest, and traced the lines of my chest, a gentle smile marring his beautiful face.
I smiled at him, and kissed his head softly. “Master?” He asked, and I glanced down at him.
“Mmm?” I hum, and he bites his lips softly.
“Why did you decide to collar me?” He asks and I smile softly, running my fingers through his soft silky hair. He purred lightly, resting his head in my hand as I continued caressing his hair.
“I knew I had to have you from the moment I saw you all alone looking like any dom or masters wet dream. You captured my attention, and once that happened, all I wanted was to fuck you. I had intended to only fuck you once, but once I entered you, I knew I’d have to have you again.” I said, and he blushed.
“But…” He whispered, and I smirked lightly.
“I collared you because you’re special, pet.” I said to him, and he pushed himself up so he was resting his head on his balled fist, looking down at me.
“How am I special?” He asked. I smiled and ran my thumb over his cheek softly.
“You simply were.” I said, and he blushed.
“I’m glad I was, Master.” I smiled and kissed his head softly.
“Me too, pet.” I said, “me too.” He laid his head back down on my chest, looking fucking adorable. “Goodnight, sweetheart.” I whispered and he yawned and nodded, looking utterly exhausted, but adorable all at the same time.
“Goodnight, Master.” He answered me softly and I smiled. Zaire fit perfectly against me, and I fell asleep holding him close to me just where he belonged.
15: ρσυя ѕσмє ѕυgαя σи мє
Sweet dream, saccharine, loosen up,
You gotta squeeze a little, tease a little.
Z A I R E:
Sykes was busy doing work, Alexei was gone to his friends for the night, and I was bored. Of course I spent most of my time being bored when neither were around because I wouldn’t dare snoop around or do anything that I might get into trouble for. That led to me being bored most of the time, and I found myself trailing nervously down to Sykes home office. He’d decided that since today, school was out on holiday, and we were going to the club tonight, he’d work from home in case I needed anything.
Alexei staying with his friend wasn’t planned until a boy named Carl decided to ask if he could. Sykes had agreed, merely because it was either stay with a kid that he’d be able to play with or stay with a baby sitter who’d take care of him, but wouldn’t play with him. I mean, which one sounds more logical to you? Probably the kid, because it’s free.
I poked my head into the room, and watched as he tapped away on the computer, and talking on the phone at a rapid pace. “Hey sweets, can you go over to that file cabinet and find me the file that says NSA Corporations on it?” He phrased it like a question, but I jumped, knowing it was a demand. I went over to the file cabinet and pointed to it. He nodded, and I opened it, digging around.
Man, these are a mess! Nothing is categorized, nor labeled. You have to pull out each individual file and read the name messily scribbled on the front of the file folder. There was no organization, nor was there any semblance of control. You’d think for a man who needed complete organization, control, and domination over someone else they’d be just as neat at work, but apparently that was not the case.
It took some doing, but I found the file. “Good, open it, and read me the seven digit code in the corner of the contract.” He said, less like a request and more like a command. The person on the phone was obviously getting more and more frustrated with him.
“5234692.” I told him, and he quickly scribbled the number down, and repeated it to the person on the phone. He then typed something into his computer. His face darkened momentarily, and he looked like he was about to start yelling at the poor person on the phone.
“I don’t care if your mothers dog had a damn heart attack, I want you to tell me why it is that there is a blank in the documents where the monthly sum of service is supposed to go.” Sykes snapped out, and there was a pause for the person to speak on the other end of the phone. “Listen, I would hate to go over your head, but I am either going to get my answers from you, or I’m going to show up there in three hours and fire everyone in the damn building and rebuild, do you understand?” There was a pause and Sykes let out a sigh.
“Let me talk to David, now.” he didn’t leave room for questions, and then he paused, pressed a button on his headset and turned to me. “Yes, precious?” He asked me, and I bit my lip, my cheeks heating up.
“I wanted to know if I could bake a cake.” I asked him hesitantly, and he nodded.
“Sure, you can. Or you can sit in here with me and be my assistant since unfortunately, I had to fire Doreen. She was too clumsy.” He said with a sigh. “She ruined my favorite suit with coffee.” He explained.
“Ah, well what if I did both?” I asked cheekily. He smiled and kissed my hand.
“Go prepare the cake. Set an alarm on your phone for the amount of time you need to bake the cake, and then come in here and help me. Check your cake once the alarm goes off, then take it out. Let it cool, then go ice it once I’m done. I’d like to use the left over icing for something tonight, so don’t throw it away. And use vanilla or creme cheese.” He commanded.
“Yes master.” I said sweetly.
“Good boy,” he said, and then he snorted. “No I wasn’t talking to you David. You’ve never been a good boy. Now, tell me what is going on with the books.” I smiled a bit and walked to the kitchen. I found cake mix. I hurried through making the cake, anxious to be back with Sykes. There was something so freeing about taking care of him, even just to think about it made my heart soar high. I carefully smoothed out the top of the cake in the pan and then put it in the oven and set my alarm. I then walked back to Sykes office.
“David just be fucking straight, my business is on the line here.” Sykes snapped. “Why is there a blank in the damn books. It’s not that hard of a question to answer.” He was getting frustrated, and I could tell so I walked up to him and gently touched his shoulder. I then, ever so carefully started massaging his shoulders. He let out a little groan. “Look this is why I don’t have anyone working the books besides myself at Enterprises.” He snapped.
A pause in the conversation, for him to glance up at me, and nod appreciatively. “David, at the end of the damn week I want a full, accurate goddamned sum of service. If I don’t have the exact total of customers served, money earned, and resources used, I’m cutting the funding.” He snapped, and hung up. He tossed his head set away with a growl.
“I hate the fact that most everyone these days are incompetent to do their damn jobs.” He snapped. I rubbed his shoulders a little harder, digging my thumbs into what felt like a knot. He grunted and leaned forward some. “You my gorgeous boy are anything but incompetent.” He smiled, I continued to rub his back. His phone rang again, this time he answered it with a calm, “Hello?”
“This is Sykes Bennett.” He said, sounding frustrated. “Alright, I’ll set up a flight and check with the babysitter.” He said with a grumpy tone in his voice. “Of fucking course I understand the situation is drastic. But I too have a life, Dean.” He growled. “I’ve already yelled at your incompetent brother, don’t make me yell at you, too.”
“Fine, I’ll do that. Bye.” He slammed the phone down on the receiver.
“Whats wrong,” I murmured, pressing a kiss to the back of his neck, behind his ear making him growl lightly.
“Looks like next week I’m flying to Illinois.” He groaned, and pulled me down into his lap.
I pouted, but didn’t protest. I didn’t want him to go, and we’d made plans for that week, because of spring break. We’d planned for me to stay with him all week and us do nothing but hang out with Alexei, chill out, and uhm… have sex. A lot of sex. And because I was off work, Sykes had promised me that we’d have a lot of fun together. He’d even made it so he could work at home. “Sweets, is something… oh fuck. “ he groaned. “Our week… oh god baby I’m so sorry.” He said, and I pouted.
“It’s okay.” I said, and he shook his head no.
“You want to go with me? I realize it’s kind of shitty, but I’m sure after I take care of the problem at hand, we’ll have plenty of time to mess around.” I bit my lip. “I can’t leave here without you. I made you a promise, love.”
“I don’t know… I don’t want to get in the way.” I said, blushing.
“You’re anything but in my way, love. You can come, and keep me in a halfway decent mood so I don’t snap their necks and throw them into the lake.” He teased, and I bit my lip.
“What about Alexei?” I asked. He sighed deeply.
“The baby-sitter will handle him. My brother wants to come by and see him over the break, so I told him that if he wasn’t intoxicated he could. Despite being a shitty dad, he loves Alexei.” Sykes said, and I nodded. “But supervised visits are required by law, so the babysitter will be with him at all times, to watch just to make sure.” I read what he was saying between the lines, and nodded.
“Zexion’s father might do it.” I offered. He looked up at me, a look on his face.
“Are you sure?” He asked, and I nodded.
“When my dad was bad, Zexions father took care of me. He made sure my dad never did anything he’d regret, and he’d do it for me if I asked.” I said, and he sighed deeply.
“That sounds like it might be okay, but I’d hate to inconvenience him.” I shrugged. “But you can ask. Tell him that he can even stay here. But then theres the problem of the dungeon…” I giggled and shook my head.
“He’ll be fine master.” I whispered in his ear, and he shivered lightly.
“We’re skipping the club tonight, I really need to play with your sexy little body.” He said, and I fought back a little moan. The thought of him playing with me had my body stiffening, and I fought the urge to drop to my knees and suck him off. I wanted that so damn bad.
“Okay master, will we be going tomorrow night, then?” I asked him, and he nodded. “Okay sir. Hey, do you want me to organize your files one day? I couldn’t help but notice they were messed up, and it was hard to find anything in that mess of papers.” I said and he hummed lightly.
“Okay, you may do that whenever you please. I don’t mind you doing anything you wish to.” He said, and I nodded. “Go finish making your cake, and I’ll be here. Once I get done with work, I’ll come cook dinner for us.” He said, and I nodded and stood up and headed for the kitchen. Once I reached the kitchen, I pulled the cake out of the oven, and sat it down on a pot holder. I glanced around the kitchen.
Hrm, what if I make dinner for Master and I? I’m not the best cook, but it’d take a lot off of his plate… I smiled to myself and pulled out a couple pots. I glanced in the fridge, and seeing some chicken in the pack, I decided I’d cook chicken fettuccine alfredo with broccoli.
I put the noodles in a pan with some butter, and did the same with the broccoli. I got the chicken out of the fridge, and cut it into strips before putting it in a separate pan with some butter as well. I watched the pans closely and then my phone rang.
I grabbed it, saw I didn’t know the number and answered. “Hello?”
“Oh Zaire, it’s been too long darling.” My blood ran cold as I choked on my own spit. My heart started beating rapidly, and I glanced around the apartment, nervous.
“How’d you get my number…” I asked quietly.
“Simple really, I have friends in low places… very low places apparently, since you, Zexion and his father moved all the way from California to Maine. How’s the weather, dear? You always loved cold weather, didn’t you?” He asked, and I bit my lip.
“Go away, Steven. I… I don’t need this right now.” I said, my skin crawling at even speaking his name.
“You need me no one will ever satisfy you again, Zaire.” He said slowly, and I bit my lip. “You bare my marks all over you, Zaire. You’re ugly, used, and scarred. No one will ever love you like I love you.”
“Steven you never loved me. Now leave me alone… please…” I whispered, and hung up the phone. He can’t find me. He doesn’t know where I am. He can’t find me…
I couldn’t breathe. The walls were caving in on me. I started crying, sinking down to the floor beside the fridge, completely forgetting about the food on the stove. My skin was crawling, I could still hear his cold, hard voice like it was beside me.
You are such a useless little whore!
You made a damn mess, bitch. Clean it up.
Fucking whore, you can’t even breathe right.
I could feel his hands on my body, I started pushing at my skin. Please oh god, he’s not here he can’t find me…
You weak little slut. You didn’t even struggle this time. Oh what is it now? Did the little slave boy finally break?
“Baby!” Sykes cried, picking me up and cradling me to his body. “Pet whats wrong?” He demanded and I just shook my head frantically and sank into his hold. “It’s okay lovely, I’m here. You’re okay…”
“He found me! He couldn’t have… I was so certain…” I murmured.
“Who found you baby?” Sykes asked me, I whimpered and buried my head in his chest.
“Steven! We moved here to get away… away from him but… he called me…” I whispered. “I thought I’d be free of him after moving! I moved so far away…”
“Baby, you’ve gotta calm down for me.” He said, and I nodded, breathing slowly, and looking around the room, nervously. “Tell me what the hell is going on, Zaire. How am I supposed to protect you if you won’t even tell me what you need protection from?” Sykes said, and I nodded looking up at him from behind my eyelashes.
“I have to finish cooking first. I’ll tell you everything… I just need to calm down first.” I said softly, and he nodded.
“Go ahead. I’m going to set the table. I’ll be right there if you need me.” I nodded, but couldn’t help but feel guilty. I had only agreed to be Sykes submissive because I’d thought I was finally free. Now that I know Steven is still looking for me, I’d brought him, and Alexei into this. I sighed and looked down at my clenched fist, feeling trapped.
Well now what do I do?
16: ѕυяяєи∂єя
But I feel you breaking away at the walls,
Make them fall make them all disappear.
S Y K E S:
Zaire was shaking all through dinner. He barely ate, and what little bit he did eat looked like it was fixing too come back up. He was pale, and his eyes were shifting all over the room like he couldn’t decide if he was safe or not. He didn’t look like Zaire at all. He had been perfectly fine before he left me, and that led me to believe something had happened. But he was sitting down on the couch beside me, staring blankly off into space, his body tense, but he didn’t move an inch as his eyes shot all over the room.
I gently placed my hand on his bare back, and he breathed in a sigh of relief. “Zaire get on your knees between my legs.” I commanded, knowing that it calmed him when he was talking about his dad. He nodded, and stood, sinking gracefully down to his knees in front of me. He laid his head over on my leg, and I ran a comforting hand through his hair. “Tell me what is going on so I can help you.” I didn’t give him a chance to protest, it was a simple command.
“My ex Steven… he um… he was my first real dominant.” he said, and I nodded. “I trusted him, I mean, I knew he wasn’t trained, we weren’t involved in a club or anything… But I trusted him with everything. At first, I wasn’t really a masochist, I was just submissive. I found out I liked pain because he… he um used to beat me.” He admitted. “I didn’t like the fists, they hurt me to a point I didn’t enjoy it. But then he bought a whip. At first, I didn’t really like it, he never did anything to soothe the ache like trained sadists do. Most of the time, I really didn’t enjoy it. He always was too hard. He left me bleeding in the middle of his dungeon after he was done with me.” A tear ran down his cheek and I was fighting rage inside of my chest. Every single part of me wanted to kick this mans ass. “Sometimes, when I’d been a good boy, he’d hit me softer though, and I’d actually like that. I like pain, I just don’t like…” He trailed off and I nodded. Even masochists have a limit to the pain they can endure before they break. The point of having a more permanent master was so that the slave would never be pushed too far by a master that didn’t know his boundaries. “He would lock me in this cage, and he’d bring other guys down to the dungeon and have sex with them. If I didn’t watch he’d whip me once they left. At first it was kind of hot to see how my master could please other men, but then it stopped being after a bit. I never liked sharing, but… after a few times it started hurting me more than the beatings did.” He whimpered. “He let me out of the cage to clean. I cleaned the entire house. Normally, I did a pretty decent job, but he never saw that. He would kick me, and tell me I was a useless little whore…” Tears were flowing freely now, and I fought the urge to slam my fist through a wall.
“Sweetheart…” I started, looking down at him, and he shook his head. I forced a smile at him, and waited for him to finish.
“What really broke me was he’d invite his friends over, and let them do the same to me. Most of them were just as fucked up as him, but there were a couple that’d go easy on me. The ones that didn’t though, often left me bruised, and pretty bloody too.” He said, and I carefully wiped his face with my thumb, “The last time his friends and him all used me, and were beating me with whips… they cut me with them and when they were done they all left me there, and went out to eat. Steven sent his house cleaner over, and she found me in the floor. I had almost died. I was in the hospital for a couple weeks and he never turned up to see me. After that happened, Zexions father moved Zex and I here, so that he couldn’t find me.” He whispered, and I nodded, looking down. “I changed my last name, and my numbers… but he found me.” he whispered.
“He found you?” I asked, my body tensing.
“He called me, while you were working. I was cooking dinner. I hung up on him and started panicking. He wasn’t supposed to find me. He shouldn’t know where I live. I worked so goddamned hard to get away from him…” He whimpered, and I picked him up off the floor and cradled his smaller body to my larger one.
“Zaire he cannot get you anymore. I will protect you.” I whispered, and he nodded slowly, still crying. “He will never lay another hand on you. I will make sure of it.” I said, and he didn’t speak, he just laid cuddled up to my body. “Give me your phone.”
“It’s right there on the living room table.” He whispered, and I picked it up. I fought in my head about whether or not I should call him. I opted out of it, writing the number to memory just in case I needed to contact him and blocked the number from Zaire’s phone. I then picked up Zaire and carried him to my room. I laid him down on the bed, and stood up to go get my phone. Zaire whimpered, “Don’t leave me,” He begged and I shook my head.
“Sweetheart I’m just getting my phone, I need to call someone.” I said, and he nodded, not looking happy about it but he let me go anyway. I rushed to get my phone and as soon as I was back in the room I laid on the bed. Seconds later, I had Zaire all over me. He laid his body on top of mine, looking beautiful but terrified. Just knowing that someone scared him bad enough to have him looking this scared, even though he wasn’t even in the same state had my blood boiling under my skin in anger. “How would you feel about a PR?”
“Um, like Terrance?” He asked, and I nodded.
“He’s basically a body guard that’s good at dealing with press and the like. I have the ability to get you one or more if needed.” I said, and he bit his lip.
“But I have work, I can’t…” He trailed off.
“Explain the situation. Don’t go into detail, but just tell them that someone threatened my company, and because you’re my lover, it could potentially put you in danger. Go out of your way to explain that no harm would come to the children, and that you not going into work would do nothing but make you a more available target.” I said, and he bit his lip. “Worst case scenario they give you some time on leave. If that happens, I’ll take care of you. What about your apartment?” I asked, and he bit his lip.
“It’s in my name, and hardly anyone is there. I stay here most times, and Zexion basically uses it as a closet.” He admitted.
“Why don’t you just come stay here with Alexei and I?” I asked, and he blushed brightly.
“Like live here?” He asked, and I nodded. “Won’t I annoy you?” He asked hesitantly, and I shook my head no.
“I would prefer you be here twenty-four seven anyway. This just gives me a damn good reason to demand it.” I said, and he nodded a bit, looking thoughtful. “I have an extra room, though I believe you’d be more comfortable in here with me.” I said, and he nodded. “Of course we could set you up with your own little space if you’d like, and…”
“Master you don’t have to do that. I don’t mind being in the room with you. You’re right, I’d prefer it. And as far as it goes, I basically live here already.” He said, and I nodded, “I just hate that it’s this reason that I’m getting moved in. I guess I need to call Zexion and let him know that I’m giving up the apartment.” He whispered, and I nodded. “I’ll do it in the morning. For now, I just want you, master.”
He crawled over my body, and straddled my chest. He whimpered and kissed me desperately. I put my hands on his hips and kissed him back passionately. He moved his naked body against my clothed one, and I’m not going to lie I was half hard, but I couldn’t have sex with him right now. He’s vulnerable, and I can’t take advantage of him right now.
His little body moved against mine, his lips didn’t fight mine, but he did coax mine into acceptance. He let out a little moan. “Master,” He whimpered as his erection rubbed against my shirt. His sensitive balls moved against my jean covered crotch, and he arched his back and wiggled his hips on my crotch making me grunt.
“Baby, baby, baby.” I said, holding his hips harder in my grip. He stopped, and looked down at me through hooded eyes. “You need to calm down, sweetheart. I appreciate the fact that you want me, but my main concern isn’t your dick, it’s your well being. Right now you are under distress, so yes, you want to be closer to me. But, baby, you need to rest, and let things sink in.” I said, and he blushed and nodded shyly.
“Okay master, but can you please just hold me, then?” He whispered, and I nodded. He laid his head on my shoulder, and I pulled him closer to me. His pretty blue eyes closed and he wrapped his arm around my chest, laying his leg over mine, and obviously trying to bury himself in my arms.
I wrapped my arms around him, and rolled us over, making him squeak. He didn’t protest, he merely just wrapped his arms around me, and let me bury my face in his neck. His small body was completely buried underneath mine, and he let out a quiet little whine. He was burying himself closer and closer to me, getting himself as close to me as possible, and I pressed a little kiss to his cheek. He smiled and tightened his grip around me. A smile etched itself onto my face and he giggled quietly.
“Master?” he whispered and I pulled myself up and rested my elbows on either side of his face. A cute little smile graced his face as he stared up at me with a look or adoration and care.
“Yes my sweet boy?” I ask and he bites his full bottom lip shyly.
“Thank you for being a good master for me. I… Apologize that you had to find all of this out like this. I wanted to tell you, I just… Didn’t know how. Slater demanded I tell him everything about me but afterwards he told me to wait until I was comfortable with it before I tell my Master. He said if anyone tried to force it out of me he’d handle it.” he admitted. “I never wanted to keep secrets I just… Didn’t want you to think I was broken.”
“Pet, being forcefully broken is not okay. I would never hurt you like that.” I admitted. “Hurting you is only okay if its consensual and pleasurable. Id never take you to the extremes that he did. That isn’t being a master thats being a piece of scum.” I snapped. “This just makes me need to hammer you knowing and using the safe word. I realize that in most master/slave relationships the safe word doesn’t mean the master has to stop but in this case if you ever safe word I swear I will stop.” I tell him and he nods gently.
“What’s the safe word, master? I know you told me it or at least I think you did but… I’ve never even thought of using it.” he blushed as he lowered his eyes in embarrassment.
“The safe word is Mercy pet. All you have to do is say mercy and everything stops. If you need me to slow down, then say so. Be honest. Dont worry about disappointing me. Im like I said, more worried about your well being than getting off.” I said to him and he nodded and yawned quietly.
“Ill remember. But I doubt that I’ll ever have to use it. You are the best master I’ve ever had.” Zaire mumbled and I smiled sweetly.
“You are the best slave I’ve ever had, sweetheart.” I tell him and he hums happily pulling me down on top of him. “Get rest my love.” he nodded and yawned tiredly.
A few minutes passed and his breath evened out and I knew he was asleep. “I love you sweetheart.” I whispered, I knew he didn’t hear me because he was asleep but the little smile on his face made me wish he was.
I went to sleep shortly after he did. I held him close to me like he was a precious heirloom. To me, he actually was. He is my world along with Alexei. He will be the one that changes me… I hope.
17: нєѕ му тнιиg
I kept for myself and not for you,
He’s my thing I kept for myself and nobody else.
Z A I R E:
I’ve been jumpy ever since I got the call from Steven, but with how caring and attentive Sykes has been, my fears have all but dissipated. He had a point when he said that there wasn’t a way that Steven would get close to me. He’d taken me into his bedroom, and he’d opened the drawer beside the bed, and showed me the gun he kept there. At first it’d scared me, but he let me hold it, and showed me how to use it. “I understand that it’s scary, Zaire,” He’d murmured into my ear, “But no matter what, if he or anyone else breaks in, and gets within five feet of you, pull the trigger. You don’t have to aim for any major arteries, but you do need to know how to use it. If there is any way possible I’ll be the one doing the shooting, however, if worse comes to worse, you know how to use it.”
It made me feel a bit better that he had a way to protect us, even if it was a weapon that could kill us. I’d never been with anyone that had a gun before, but I trusted that he’d absolutely never use it unless it was completely necessary.
Sykes was currently in the office at his house, working again. He’d been doing all his work at the house and I’d been going to work but Terrance had been there with me. The school understood that he was there to protect me, and decided that it was better to just let me finish out until spring break. I assured them that by the time I could be back at work, Terrance wouldn’t be needed… I hoped at least.
They said if it wasn’t solved my the first week back they’d be forced to make me find a substitute, and I really didn’t want to do that. I figure if Steven doesn’t show up by then, Terrance will be unneeded.
Sykes said he’d only be able to rest easy if Steven got arrested. Which he’d been sure to say, if he caught him within fifty miles of me, he’d press charges. I wouldn’t have any problem with that. I had told Sykes most of what Steven did, but I held just a tiny bit back. If I had of told him everything, Sykes would probably be in jail for murder.
That’d suck for more reasons than one. One, he’s the best thing that’d ever happened to me. Two, he’s the only one that had ever made me feel like I was worth anything. Three he had Alexei, and I would hate to take Alexei away from the only decent family that he had left.
My dad had agreed to taking Alexei for the week while Sykes and I go to Illinois. I was actually excited. It’d be the one week where literally, Sykes and I wouldn’t have to worry about children, or work. Well, work much. I would be free for most of the trip, because I am just a teacher and not even for upper grades. My grading is pretty easy, and I don’t have to even worry about that while I’m on the trip.
Sykes promised me he’d finish the business he had to take care of and then he’d spend the rest of the week pampering me. I was excited, because I really wanted to just spend some time with him. Pampering was just a bonus that Sykes was offering. I wasn’t entirely sure why, I’d never met a master like him… but it was a good change.
He didn’t just want to whip, fuck, and abuse me. He wanted to give me care, attention, affection, and pleasure. He wanted to give me the pleasurable pain I desired, without pushing me too far. He wanted to make me cum until I couldn’t anymore. He wanted to show me that I’m his, and I was fully okay with that. I wanted to be his. I wanted him to own me, to be the missing part of me that filled me up, and completed me. I wanted him to love me, and I wanted him to know I loved him.
I hadn’t told him I loved him yet. I have wanted to, but it never seemed like a good time. I’d been so close to saying it two times but each time I chickened out. I wanted to beat some sense into myself, and just say it, but every single time I thought I could I just start panicking and start a random conversation.
I was currently sitting in front of the television, watching a random romantic comedy that had came on, and eating a piece of cake. The cake I made turned out perfect, and I couldn’t help but eat another piece after I ate one after lunch.
I had asked, and apparently Sykes was feeling sweet today because he’d given me the second piece freely without much begging.
I was just beginning to get bored with the Rom-Com when Sykes came up behind me and put his warm hands on my bare shoulders. I turned my head to see his eyes staring over me heatedly.
“Get the frosting out of the fridge and go to the kitchen table.” He commanded. I immediately stood, turned off the television and went to the kitchen. I searched through the refrigerator, and find the frosting. I then go to the kitchen table, and look down at the floor, unsure of what to do. “Lay on the table on your back, and spread your legs.” He said, and I did so without questioning. He sat down in the chair between my legs, and smiled at me. He opened the frosting, and stood up.
He took the frosting and dipped his finger into it. Then he drew along my collarbone with the frosting, making me moan quietly. It was cold, and it felt good against my skin. I found myself hardening embarrassingly without much stimulation at all. He dipped his finger back in, and ran it down the center of my chest before pinched my nipples hard, and I arched up into his hands before he let go of my nipples. My dick was at full mast by this point.
He then scooped up some frosting and put it on my nipples before running his finger down my chest, over my abdomen, and to the bare skin at the base of my cock. He paused to scoop some more up before running a trail of it up my dick on the top and circling it at my hard tip.
I moaned, feeling his finger trail down the underside of my cock. He then put some on my balls. He scooped some more icing up and trailed a line of it down both my thighs, and then to my entrance. A whimper left me as I felt his finger putting more frosting on my hole.
“You look about yummy enough to eat, sexy.” He purred, and I whimpered, looking into his hungry eyes. The look in them was setting my body on fire more than the feeling of the icing on my skin. He suddenly leaned down and ran his tongue down one side of my collarbone. I moaned, his saliva leaving a trail of tingles and fire where his tongued been.
He then trailed his tongue down the other side of my collarbone and I whimpered, burying my hands in my hair, pulling. He let out a little groan and kissed the center of my chest. The sensual licks of his tongue was driving me crazy, it felt so, so damn good. He then licked down to where my nipples were, and paused.
He went to my right nipple, pulled it into his mouth and began sucking hard. I moaned and buried my hands in my in his hair, tugging desperately. He then bit into my nipple, making me arch and tug harder. He groaned and bit harder into my nipple.
He then pulled up off my nipple and gave it a couple teasing licks before he moved on to my left nipple. He gave it the same treatment he gave the other one, making my cock drip some pre-cum onto my stomach, making him smirk lightly.
He finished with the left nipple with the same teasing licks that he did to the right, and started trailing his tongue down the center of my chest again, over my abdomen, and down to where my pre-cum was pooling on my stomach. He licked it teasingly, and moaned a bit. “Mmm baby you’re delicious.” He whispered evilly, making my cheeks flood with embarrassment, and my lips part into a moan of my own.
He smirked, and held my cock up, licking up the rest of the icing on my abdomen before licking the tip of my cock. First he gave small, teasing licks to my tip, and I couldn’t breathe.
My entire world shrunk down to the feeling of his warm, wet tongue on the sensitive head of my cock. He then took my cock all the way into his mouth til I felt his nose against my pubic bone. He repeated the action, giving me a blow job. The feeling of being vulnerable to him this way was amazing, one that I thoroughly enjoyed. Being vulnerable to him in every way was the most pleasurable experience I’ve ever endured.
His mouth worked me expertly, leaving me arching off the table my release pooling in my stomach. I knew I wanted to cum, but I wouldn’t dare without permission.
I had been given plenty of blow jobs, I don’t know what was so different about this one, but my skin was burning, my pulse was racing, and my breathing was pants, hard and heavy. “Master please…” I whimpered, and he pulled off my cock.
“What do you want, sweet boy?” He asked me, and I blushed as he flicked the tip of my erection before taking it back down his throat without hesitation.
“To cum, master… please… please please pleaaseeee!” I cried, and he smirked around me, and I felt him moan around my dick. I felt him nod his head, and I finally let myself fall off the cliff. When I came, my body immediately arched off the table, and I couldn’t hold back my cries of pleasure as he sucked me until I was sure my balls were completely empty.
That didn’t last long, because he licked and sucked all the icing off my thighs. He then gripped my thighs and pulled my legs up onto the table, making me rest my heels on the edge. He sat down, and nuzzled his face into my asscheek, making me whimper loudly and grip the lip of the table over my head.
He breathed on my hole, making me shiver lightly before he licked my hole. He licked all the icing off me before standing up and moaning quietly. The heat in his eyes was making me leak out pre-cum… again.
“I had fun devouring every inch of your sweet skin,” he said, licking his lips making me shiver, “Now I’m going to fuck you until you can’t form a coherent sentence, do you understand?” He demanded and I moaned.
“Yes Master….” He pressed into me hard and fast, not giving me a moment to adjust before he started fucking me hard and fast. I moaned loudly, gripping the table in my hand as he fucked me relentlessly. He caressed every inch of my skin, his cock stretching me and filling me in the best ways possible.
My cock was dripping on my stomach, our sweaty bodies moving together in a rhythm that was just for us. He gripped my shoulder with one hand, my hip with the other in a bruising grip that had me shaking and moaning loudly. “Please please oh my god…” I whimpered. My orgasm was sneaking up on me, but I absolutely wouldn’t let myself cum yet.
He hadn’t even touched my dick since he started fucking me, and “OH FUCK, MASTER PLEASEEE!” I screamed loudly, arching up as he finally nailed my prostate head on. He continued thrusting into me, leaving me gasping for breath.
I was constantly making noises, moans, groans and squeals escaping me, but I couldn’t help it. He was driving me fucking crazy with every single fucking move he made, and it was fucking amazing.
“Fuck fuck fuck harder ohmygod!” I squealed, my voice going a bit too high, and my back arching up into him. I didn’t want this delicious torture to end, but it was so good, I just wanted him to cum inside me. I just wanted to cum all over us, and feel his cum inside of me, marking me, letting me know who I belonged to.
“You are my dirty little boy, aren’t you baby?” He taunted, and I whimpered, nodding as his body was deep inside of me, moving, and pounding into my prostate at an astounding pace that I’d never felt before. “I love fucking you, sweet boy. You taste as good as you look, too. Its quite the combination.” He said into my ear, biting my neck hard.
“Please master, I need to cum…” I whispered, and he smirked, looking down at me with those deep, dark eyes that were swimming with lust and affection. He leaned down, breathing on my neck softly.
“Cum for me, baby. Make a mess for me.” He demanded, and I whimpered, my body tensing all over, and my release hitting me in wave after wave of euphoria. The euphoria was so great, I didn’t even feel Sykes thrusting in and out of me, before he filled my ass up to the brim with his warm seed. He pulled out of me slowly, and I whined at the loss of him inside of me, before I looked up at him through hooded, hazy eyes. He stared back at me, and I let a little, tired smile etch onto my face.
“Thank you, Master.” I whispered as he picked me up off the table to move me to his room. When he laid me down on his bed, and got into bed beside me, holding my spent and limp body to his warm, hard body. He held me to him, protecting me from the outside world that was spinning around us.
I was too hazy and satiated to care honestly, because the minute he started whispering his calming, sweet words into my ear, I was a goner as sleep began to take my body over, and I was lulled into a dreamless sleep.
18: уσυ’яє тнє вσѕѕ
Which way the wind is blowin’,
Oh daddy, you take the prize.
S Y K E S:
“Baby,” I whispered into my little loves ear, making him shiver lightly at the breath brushing over his delicate skin, “We have to get up, our flight leaves at ten and we have to drop Alexei off at Zexions fathers.” I said slowly into his ear, pressing a kiss to the spot just under his ear, making him moan quietly.
“Mmmf I don’t wanna get… up…” He whined, and I smirked and bit his neck slightly, making him whimper, and turn his head. I let my entire body press against Zaire’s naked body. My dick was resting gently between his sweet little ass cheeks, because he was laying on his stomach.
“Get up and maybe we’ll play when we get to Illinois.” I said, and he whined quietly, opening his pretty blue eyes to stare at me. I pressed my lips to his softly, and he jerked back away from me, fully awake now.
“I haven’t even brushed my teeth yet–!” He protested cutely. I smirked and shook my head at him, making him pout.
“Babe, I’ve fucked you six ways to Sunday, and the fact that I kiss you before you’ve brushed your teeth is embarrassing?” I asked him, and he just blushed brightly, looking down at the bed in embarrassment. “Fine, go brush your teeth so I can kiss you. Don’t worry about showering. You smell delicious.” I smirked, and he bit his lip nodding his head.
To be fair, he and I had taken a shower last night after we had sex, and I’d made sure to wash him in my shower gel. Of course, I had to mark him even if it was just in my scent. Anyone alive could tell Zaire wouldn’t be wearing Axe, he looked more like the type that’d enjoy something girly, like Olay.
Zaire disappeared into the bathroom, and the water turned on. While he brushed his teeth, I went into the closet to get some clothes out of it. I decided on casual, because I packed two good suits, and frankly, they are rather uncomfortable to wear on a plane. After he brushed his teeth, I watched as he came into the closet and went to his side, pulling on some black leather skinny jeans– damn when did he get those?– and he glanced over at me as he grabbed one of my sweaters.
I smirked, and watched as it practically fell off of him. The sweater he’d grabbed was gray, and it hung off of his smaller body like a dress would, but I couldn’t deny how damn sexy he looked in my clothes. He pulled on his combat boots, and I smirked lightly. “Why are you dressing like temptation, pet?” I ask him, leaning against the pane of the door.
“I-I packed all my other clothes, master.” He admitted, and I smirked a bit. “I can change–” he started, and I shook my head no.
“I enjoy the thought of everyone around us being jealous of the fact that you are mine , and not theirs. Do not change.” I commanded, and he smiled sweetly.
“Yes master.” He agreed, and I smirked down at him. He blushed. “Master, I was wondering… can I wear my other collar?” He asked shyly, his cheeks heating up.
“You mean the one for when you’re at the club?” I asked, and he blushed and nodded shyly. “Why would you want to do that?” I asked, and he bit his lip.
“I just… in a new place, where no one know us… I’d prefer everyone know I’m yours.” He whispered, his cheeks red from embarrassment. I fought the urge to awe him loudly. He made all my training as a master want to dissipate into nothingness. It’s rather annoying.
“Of course you can, love. I’ll get it out of the safe and put it on you.” I said, and he paused momentarily.
“But its at the club, that’s where we leave it?” He asked me, and I smirk. He genuinely looked confused, but he’d understand as soon as he saw the new collar.
So I admit, I probably paid a bit too much for this collar. He hadn’t even been complaining about his old one, and I’d spent a small fortune on the one that looked like a necklace so if anyone that didn’t know it was a collar could easily believe it was a necklace. I’d paid about 10,000 between the real leather, the four real diamonds, the customized chains hanging off of the collar beautifully, with bells attached at every one of the diamonds. The best part was the matching cuffs, that each had two diamonds on them and bells also. That’s probably what ran the bill up a bit. That, and the engraving on the inside that said Masters little boy.
To be fair, though, it was for my enjoyment as much as his, though.
I opened the safe I kept in the top of my closet, and then turned to him after grabbing the box out of it. “Well that’s where your old one is,” I admitted as I opened the box that held the collar and handcuffs in them, and showed him them.
His blue eyes widened when he saw them, and he looked up at me like he thought I was kidding. I was far from kidding though. I’d even gotten the bells his favorite color, purple. “Yes, it’s for you.” I answered the unasked question. He blushed and smiled at me.
“I didn’t even know…” He whispered, and I shook my head at him.
“That was the point. I was going to surprise you when we went into the club, but I’d rather see you wear this as opposed to the rather basic one at the club.” I said, and he bit his lip shyly. “I don’t expect you to wear this to work, I understand why you couldn’t but when you’re here, I expect that you’ll use it. When you are at the club, also.”
He nodded his head, a smile on his pretty face. “C-can I touch it?” He asked me shyly.
“Of course,” I said, and he reached his hand out, running his thin fingers over the band of the collar.
“It’s so pretty.” He murmured, “So, so soft…” He was murmuring, but I could hear him because he was so close. He must have noticed because he blushed brightly, and looked up at me with those eyes that could melt even the coldest heart with a glance.
“Turn around, I’ll put it on you.” I said, and he nodded, turning around. His thin neck was so pale and beautiful, I couldn’t resist the urge to kiss it. He let out a quiet moan, and I smirked as I took the collar out of the box and put it on his neck. I tightened it to where it was comfortable, and let it go. When he turned around so I could see it, I sucked in a deep breath.
I knew he looked amazing in dark colors, but hot damn… He was gorgeous.
The black leather collar stood out against his skin, making his skin almost luminescent. The diamonds glinted beautifully in the light, and brought out the delicacy of his neck. The black chains holding the dark purple bells stuck out, making him look like he was perfect. The purple bells made his eyes stand out more, shockingly. I’d always thought that he had the most the beautiful eyes, but with those purple bells sparkling under the light they stood out even more.
“Do you… like it?” He whispered, and I nodded.
“It looks gorgeous, pet. So perfect, I love it.” I said, and he smiled softly, nodding.
“I love it too, master. Thank you.” He said, stepping forward, making the bells jingle lightly. It made me smile as he wrapped his arms around my neck, his face red, but buried in my chest to hide it.
“Lets go, beautiful. We have to drop Alexei off.” I said, not bothering to say you’re welcome. It’s my job as his master to keep him a collar, and to keep him happy. I need no thanks for that, it’s merely a perk to owning him.
I’d luckily packed the car last night, knowing that we’d be slow in the morning. All I had to do was pick Alexei up, and carry him to the car. He didn’t even wake up. I buckled his seat belt, and I smiled as he snored quietly. Zaire stood beside the car until I opened the door, and he got in, and I buckled him in. I made sure to do it every time I drove him anywhere.
I hurriedly got in myself, and started driving. As I drove, I thought about what’d recently been happening.
Well, for one, Zaire in general. He was a complete shock. I wasn’t even looking for a boy when he’d walked into my life. It was an accident. In fact, I thought fucking him would take the edge off the desire. Once I fuck people, the spark tended to leave but it only heightened my desire to be with him. I had been with plenty of subs. Some just as gorgeous as him, some not so much, but each one of them were brilliant at subbing… but he was just perfect.
He didn’t question any demand I gave him, he simply did. He didn’t complain when I kept him from cumming. He never topped from the bottom, so to speak. He wasn’t bratty, and I was glad. Having someone I needed to parent wasn’t exactly what I desired at all. He was responsive to every touch I gave him. He reveled in compliments and affection.
Zaire’s past threw me through a loop. He’d experienced so much with an asshole who didn’t deserve him, and yet he still had the ability to trust me to whip him, to spank him, to tie him up, and to command him. It was utterly amazing. Zaire was the most trusting and sweet man I’d ever met. How could anybody, even a monster like this Steven man, who I swore if I ever saw I’d kill.
I had never been like this before. I’d never cared so much for someone besides myself. I’d always been able to separate the past from the present. The sad reality is, at least half of the masters are abusive. The more unfortunate reality is, those abusive assholes are the faces of BDSM.
Most people look at BDSM the way they do because it is perverted into abuse, and neglect to ones emotional state. I couldn’t even begin to go on about that. I would be complaining for years if I did, but still.
Zaire managed to come across possibly the worst of the worst in this life-style and he had no problem trusting me with his body. I’d never been particularly careful with him. I fucked him hard, I whipped him hard, I didn’t mind leaving him needy. But that was the way he liked it.
There is a difference between fucking someone, and raping someone. There is a difference between whipping someone so they feel pleasure, and beating someone until they bleed. There is a difference between getting off and leaving someone needy for their pleasure, and raping someone, and leaving them feeling… useless.
When I pulled out of Zaire, he normally at least cums once. I don’t much like leaving him horny, it makes me happy to feel his body spasm in wave after wave of ecstasy. Knowing I’m bringing him to a release that no one else can makes me feel powerful, makes me feel like I’m providing for my baby… how could someone not want to do that?
And how could someone fuck up Zaire’s beauty? How could someone tell him that he was ugly, useless, and a whore? How could someone degrade someone that was so utterly perfect? I’d been nothing but proud of Zaire since the day he became mine. I can’t believe someone can’t see what I see.
Zaire is a sweet, naive boy, who needs a cold hearted man like me to guide him. He’s too trusting, too giving. He needs to be the same boy he is, with some guidance. And hopefully, I’ll be the one to guide him. He needs someone that’ll tell him what to do, who to trust, and who to be weary of. He needs that, and I’ll provide it to him as long as he wants me to.
As I pull into Zexions fathers driveway, and Zexions father comes out of the house. Zexions father was older, he wasn’t too old, though. He had a level of sophistication about him that I loved. I got out and grabbed Alexei.I looked to see if Zaire had followed me, but Zaire didn’t get out of the car, because he was snoring lightly his head tipped against the window.
Zexions father took Alexei out of my arm and took the bag out of the other hand. He looked me in the eyes, and nodded lightly. He went to turn to walk away, and then turned back to me. “Sykes, I want you to take care of that boy for me.” He said, “I love him, he’s one of my sons, even if I didn’t help create him. He’s so much better now that he has you.”
“I will, Mr. Williams.” I said, watching as he turned and took Alexei into the house. I walked to the car, and headed for the airport. I couldn’t help the pride swelling in my chest at Zexions fathers words. I glanced over at the boy sleeping beside me, and smiled.
If this is my forever, I’ll be happy with it.
19: αℓℓ мιиє
Ohh how I feel so good,
That I can hardly wait.
S Y K E S:
When we finally pulled into the parking lot of the hotel, it was almost one in the afternoon. I knew that Zaire was tired, he kept yawning and rubbing his eyes trying to keep awake. I really wanted to take Zaire up to the room, hold his smaller body to mine, and forget everything except him. The way he smelled, tasted… felt. The way his breathing slows down and he relaxes into my arms.
But unfortunately, this trip wasn’t taken for leisure. I have work to do, and that means I have to leave him alone in the hotel room. Of course it’s not like its a shitty hotel, it’s one of the nicest in the state, with a day spa, bar, and a gym to work out in. It has a pool to lounge beside or swim in, and a restaurant that puts even some of the five star restaurants that I’ve been to, to shame.
“Come on, pet.” I said, and he got out of the car and walked behind me, keeping his head down. He’s such a good boy, I think to myself, pausing, to let him get beside me. I put my hand on the back of his neck, and pulled him to my side.
With hesitant eyes he glanced up at me, and I smiled and kissed his temple. He’s so gorgeous, so pretty… so mine . I walked up to the front desk, keeping Zaire pulled to my side. “Hello how may I help you?” A young, prissy sounding girl asked, looking up at me.
“Reservations under Bennett.” I said, and she looked down at the computer, tapping away momentarily before looking back up at me with wide eyes.
“T-that’ll um, be room 315, sir.” She said, and I nodded, waiting expectantly for the key. “Oh, yeah… key.” She mumbled, reaching down and grabbing the key with my name on it. “Here you go sir, have a nice um, vacation?” She asked, twirling her blonde hair around on her pointer finger like a teenager would.
I didn’t respond, turning around and pulling Zaire closer to me. He sighed and buried himself into my side, like he wanted to disappear into me. I smiled and led him up to our hotel room. I unlocked the door and pushed him into the room, shutting the door and slamming him against it, making the bells on his collar jingle like a Christmas carol. How fitting, my own little delicately wrapped Christmas present. I forced my lips on his, making him let out a moan at the feeling. Our bodies fit perfectly together, my hips pinning him in place against the door. He didn’t struggle to get free, or fight for dominance. He simply let me lead him, and hold him.
I ran my hand down his body, cupping his crotch in my hand making him whimper. I grabbed his wrists in my other hand, stopping momentarily to notice that both of his pale, thin wrists fit in one of my hands. I put them over his head, and held them there.
“You are so beautiful.” I said against his lips, he sucked in a breath, one I immediately stole from him as I kissed him again. His body laid limp in my grasp, supported by my body on top of his against the door. If I let go of him, he’d fall to the floor before he had time to catch his footing. I slipped my thigh between his thighs, rubbing against his dick with it. He gasped, his lips parting from mine, his body shiver in my grasp.
There was a heat between us, a passion, a fire burning bright that neither of us could ignore. Whenever our lips fused together there was a pull there, one that neither of us could ignore. I pulled away from him, letting him gently down to the floor, and put my finger through the loop on his collar, the bells ringing in the room lightly as I pulled him to the bed, and pushed him down, finally releasing his lips.
He fell back onto the bed, looking up at me with desperation clear in his eyes. “As much as I’d love to fuck you right now,” I said, my voice thick with lust, “I have to get to work. You, my darling boy, are going to stay here, and occupy yourself.” I told him, and he whimpered loudly, but didn’t protest. I pulled my bags out of the hallway, along with his, and shut the door behind me. I sat my bag down on the bed and opened it, pulling my gray suit out of the suitcase.
I pulled my clothes off and quickly redressed into my suit, and then paused to look at him. He’d moved to the end of the bed, and was hanging his feet off the end of the bed, swinging them back and forth adorably while he watched me get dressed. I walked over to him and grabbed him by the loop on his collar making his eyes widen and dilate slightly as he stared up at me. “If you’re a good boy while I’m gone,” I said, looking down into his blue eyes, “When I get back I’ll fuck you until you can’t stop screaming.” His breath quickens slightly, and he nods.
“Yes Master, I’ll be a good boy, I promise!” He said excitedly, and I smirk.
“I know you will.” I tell him confidently. “I want you to do a few things while I’m gone, okay?” When he nods, and waits for me to continue, I do. “I want you to put your things away in the drawers. We will be here a week, no need in you leaving your clothes and such in bags. I want you to take a shower, and shave. You aren’t doing a bad job in keeping yourself hairless for me, but when I get back I want you to be smooth. Understand?” I asked him, and he nodded, so I continued. “I also want you to take the vibrator out of the small bag that is by the bathroom door, and put it inside of you. Once I get home, I’ll need to be able to have easy access to your little body. You can wear a tee shirt around the room unless I’m here, merely because someone could knock on the door. Do not touch yourself. If you dare cum before I get back and tell you that you can, I will spank you. And you wont like it, pet.” I tell him, and he nodded, sucking in a deep breath.
Typically I’m not this hard on him, but I’m stressed out because of work, and I know he needs this control because we aren’t home. It’s different because we aren’t at our–I mean my house. He feels more out of sorts than he normally would, so what he needs right now is me to be more strict, more controlling, and more caring towards him.
“Okay pet, I’ve got to go, but I’ll be back, okay?” I promised him, and he nodded, looking at me shyly. Just as I was about to walk out of the door, I felt his thin arms wrap around me, and he held me tightly before he let go. I turned back around and hugged him tightly. “I will only be gone a couple hours.” I tell him, and he nodded up at me.
“Goodbye, master.” He mumbles, pulling out of my arms. I hesitate to leave, but I know I have to go. If I don’t, I’ll just have to go later. Tomorrow, or the next day. There was really no point in putting it off, it’d only make our trip difficult.
As I drive to the headquarters of NSA Corps, I find myself thinking about Zaire. Ever since this Steven person made a reappearance, he’s been clingy. I don’t mind much, it’s rather cute, but I can’t help but feel a pang of regret at leaving him behind. I tossed the idea of taking him with me around in my head on the flight, but I knew that it’d only make him more uncomfortable. Though he could stay with me, he’d be hearing confidential company information that I don’t think that NSA Corps would appreciate getting out.
Though I do own it, it’s easier to keep the employees happy and not aggravated. And a lot of information is dealt with at headquarters, and some things, poor Zaire doesn’t need to hear. I mean it’s all good when we’re at home. He can listen in on my calls and such because my business is literally just publishing and entertainment. That doesn’t really count the other businesses that I have opened around the US, though.
NSA Corps is a company I bought out, that deal primarily with home surveillance. It’s got a lot of peoples personal information in it, and NSA handles over three fifths of the US population. That is a lot of personal information. A leak in the books could mean a couple things, neither of which would be good.
It could mean someone just mis-typed, that’d be a good thing. However, the other two are more likely. One, someone is stealing from the company, and believes that by not adding the in sum of the money earned they’ll get away with it. Or two, someone is leaking peoples information from the system and getting paid on the side for it. Either would result in ruining the NSA’s name and reputation.
Sykes Enterprises is where I made my name, though. I worked my ass off to build my company up to what it is. It wasn’t easy, and I spent a lot of time being told I’d never be able to do it. I was broke for a while, but once I got a few good books published, and a couple good advertisements out, I was doing well. Pretty soon, some of the most famous authors in the US were coming to me, wanting their books published and their books advertised.
I have companies all over the US now though, touching on everything from surveillance to other advertising companies. I like to buy out the businesses that are failing, that the only problem with is poor management, and turn them into money making machines. I’m pretty good at it, also.
Once I get to the parking lot, I pull into employee parking, and get out, walking the short distance to the door. When I walk in, its like the air in the place changes. People are tense, and I can understand why. I flew all the way out here from Maine, and the last time I did that, half of the team got fired. Hopefully, this will only take a few minutes.
I walk straight up to Davids office, and walk in uninvited. “Ah Sykes, I was expecting you.” He said, and I nodded, closing the door and then sitting down in front of him. He sighed and rubbed his forehead. He looked stressed, and I could tell he’d been busting ass since I got off the phone with him. “I found out who did the books.” He said, and I nodded, waiting. “One guy named Francis was doing them. He had been altering some of them to give himself more money than he was worth.” He snapped, and I nodded.
“I figured as much. Where is he?” I asked, and he sighed.
“Had him escorted all the way out, straight to the Illinois Police Department.” He sighed deeply. “Trying to keep the damn press off this is like trying to keep flies off shit.”
“Tell me about it,” I snorted, and he rolled his eyes.
“I’m sorry I didn’t catch it myself, Sykes. I swear, I normally catch every mistake. He just covered it up well.” He admitted. I nodded.
“It’s okay this time, Dave. I gave you this job because I knew you could do it, I know accidents happen. Why don’t you just handle your books from now on?” I offered, and he nodded. “Next time I wont be so lenient though, so don’t let it happen again.”
“Oh it’s not going to.” He smiled slightly. I nodded. “So, I hear you’ve got a boy.” He said, and I nodded.
“Yup, almost three months now.” I admit, and he smiles at me, a look in his eyes.
“What’d I tell ya?” He teased, and I smirked.
“Oh I love having Zaire.” I admitted. “I always thought I’d hate to have only one lover, to come home to the same person every night, to have them in my bed, their stuff with mine… I’d never liked it. But now, I can’t think of any place I’d rather him be.”
“There is something about having a boy that is yours, that wants to serve you, to be yours, that makes things so much better.” He said, and I nodded. “Prince and I are getting on well. He’s still my little, well, Prince.” He joked.
“I can imagine. Hopefully you don’t pamper him as much now, though.” I said, and he nodded.
“Of course I do!” He said, and I smiled. “Don’t tell me you don’t shower your boy with things that only you can give him, because I know you better.”
“Oh, I buy him collars seemingly too much.” I admitted. “The one I just bought him cost me an arm and a leg, granted it came with matching handcuffs, but still. Six diamonds between the two cuffs and the collar, real leather, and chains, Dave. Chains. Fucking real silver chains, and cat bells. Like nineteen between the handcuffs and the collar.” I said, and he whistled a bit. “The last one was just a plain black collar, but I wanted him to have something more… unique.” I tell him, he nods. “The one he wears normally is more or less a diamond necklace with my name on it. He’s a kindergarten teacher, so he can’t exactly wear the typical collar.”
“Man, you got yourself a teacher, dude.” He snorted. “Does he know how horrible of a student you were?”
“No,” I laughed, “I try to keep him looking at me like a person, and not the little devil I was in high-school.”
“Good idea,” he laughed. “He might run from you.”
“I doubt it,” I admit. “He’s dealt with worse, I’m sure.” I said, and he whistled again.
“Have you shared him?” He asked, and I paused. “You used to do that, that’s why I’m asking.”
“Oh no, I actually haven’t.” I admitted, “Even the thought of anyone else touching him sets my blood on fire. He’s all mine, and I can’t stand the thought of anyone else even being near him.”
He laughed, “Sykes, you might have been a hard nut to crack, but now that you’ve been cracked, that boy is filling every hole you never even knew you had.”
“I know, Dave.” I said, and checked my watch. I really need to get back to him soon…
“He here?” He asked, shocked.
“In Illinois, yes. Here in the building, hell no.” I said, and he laughed.
“Why don’t your boy and you join Prince and I for dinner tonight? I’ll buy.” He offered, and I shrugged.
“Free food? Okay.” I joked, and he rolled his eyes. “Seriously though, we’ll split the tab and meet up about eight at Lambardies. I’m itching for some Italian food, and Zaire loves it also.” I said, and he nodded.
“I’ll see you then. Bye Sykes.” He said, and I smiled and headed out to my car. I’m so glad that I got out of there that quick. I was uneasy about leaving Zaire alone, and I wanted to get back to him as quick as possible. I sighed, suddenly feeling less stressed. The quicker I get back to the hotel, the better.
I guess this’ll be our week after all. I see no reason in flying back when I already paid for the hotel room for the week, and got plane tickets for monday of next week.
So, I’ve got a week in Illinois with Zaire, and no Alexei, responsibilities and no plans for working.
This should be rather fun indeed.
20: ѕυρєямαѕѕινє вℓα¢к нσℓє
Oh baby don’t you know I suffer,
Oh baby can’t you hear me moan?
Z A I R E:
I found myself shifting nervously beside Sykes as we waited for his friend to get to Lambardies. I’d only ever met two of Master Sykes friends, and that was Slater and that one douche bag that tried to come onto me and get me to betray my master.
I was worried. What if he doesn’t like me? What if I’m not rich enough for him? What if he thinks I’m some kind of sugar baby when I’m not?
All these worries were floating around inside my head and I couldn’t help but feel slightly nauseous. I didn’t want his friends to dislike me. I’d never really thought about my masters friends before, but I really wanted Sykes and I to work out, and I’ve always heard that if a mans friends don’t like you, you’re a goner. I didn’t want to be a goner.
I want to be his .
I sighed and looked down at Masters hand on my thigh. Just feeling the weight of his hand against my leather jeans had my entire body tingling. I’ve never felt this way before. I’ve loved men before, but this is so much deeper than just that.
I found myself yearning to be in his presence every moment of the day, yearning to be held in his warm arms all night. I wanted to be on my knees for him, serving him, pleasing him, no matter what. I wanted him to claim me as his, without hesitation. I didn’t care if anyone judged me for it, I didn’t care if it was taboo or wrong. The age difference wasn’t a problem, I liked it. I liked knowing he was older than me, knowing he was set in his ways, and knowing that he’d protect me. I liked how experienced he was, and I liked that he didn’t hesitate in guiding me how I needed him to. And most of all, I just liked him.
He was fun, he had this air of maturity about him that was so hot, I couldn’t resist giving everything and more to him. Sykes made me feel giddy in a way that I’d never felt before. He made my heart race, my stomach tie in knots, and my brain comprehension very, very slow. My mind goes in seventy directions all at once, and I can’t get a coherent thought to stay straight in my head.
“Hey man!” I heard, and looked up to see a handsome man, roughly about the same age as Sykes, with blonde hair and blue eyes, with tan skin. His lips were quirked up in a cocky little smirk.
“Hey David.” Sykes said, standing up, and I followed him obediently without even being told to. “Hello Prince,” He said softly. The boy glanced up at David, and then looked at me, and then to Sykes.
“Hello, Sykes.” He said respectfully, and I looked over him curiously. He was thin, like me, with skin the color of a mocha latte, deep brown eyes and his brown hair hung down to the tips of his ears.
“David, this is Zaire. Zaire, this is David, and his boy, Prince.” Sykes introduced. I waved shyly, and looked up at Sykes for permission to speak. He nodded, and I blushed lightly, unsure of what to say to them. I glanced down at Sykes hand, and clutched it tightly, letting it give me the strength to keep me steady.
“Hello.” I said, my voice surprisingly strong for the level of uneasiness flopping around in my stomach, acting like pterodactyls, trying to get me to fumble over my words.
“Lets go get seated.” David suggested, and we all began towards the restaurant. When the hostess asked us for reservations, Sykes popped up and said Bennett. His thumb ran over the back of my hand comfortingly, and I couldn’t help but relax some. When we were seated at a table, Prince and I were looking eye to eye, and Sykes was beside me, holding my hand.
I wasn’t scared of Prince, I just… didn’t want him to not like me. Which is strange, considering I’ve never been even the slightest bit self-conscious. Sykes leaned over and kissed my ear lightly, “Calm down, love. They don’t bite.” He whispered into my ear, and I nodded and took a deep breath.
“So Zaire, Sykes tells me you’re a kindergarten teacher?” He asked, and I nodded, biting my lip. “How is that working out for you?”
“Well, I enjoy my job.” I said nervously. “It’s a bit hard to be locked in a room full of five and six year-olds all day, but I manage well. I love children, and I’ve always wanted to be a teacher, so I’m excited to be starting it out.”
“That’s cool!” Prince piped up. “I worked in a day care for a while and the children drove me stir crazy. I loved them, but after a while all the snot, boogers, and crying just got to much for me.” David snorted a bit.
“You worked at my sisters day care for three days, and day three you begged me to release you from punishment so you could stop working there.” David said, and Prince rolled his eyes.
“Potato, patatoe.” He said dismissively, waving a hand at David. Davids eyes narrowed, and Prince smirked a bit. “You know, these big old dominant men act like they are all rough and tough and mean, but in my experience, all of them are cuddly bears.” Prince said, and I blinked and then nodded.
Just as we were about to begin a conversation on dominants being cuddly, the waiter popped up. “Hello, what can I get you to drink today?” She asked politely.
Sykes ordered him and I both a soda and David ordered two sweet teas. She bit us a polite adieu, and left us to our devices. The more I talked, and got out of my head, the more relaxed and secure I felt. Perhaps it was the way Sykes was holding my thigh lightly in his hand, or maybe it was the way he was smiling lightly every time I glanced at him, or even maybe I was just more confident in myself than I realized, because everything was going great.
“Zaire, have you ever went shopping around here?” Prince asked me, and I shook my head no.
“I’ve never been anywhere but Cali, and Maine.” I admitted. “I despise shopping though, it takes forever!” I complained, and he rolled his eyes.
“Well, maybe tomorrow, you and I could go out for a bit. We could skip shopping and go to the spa, or lounge by the pool.” He offered, and I glanced up at Sykes who nodded his permission to me.
“That could be fun!” I said shyly, and he smiled. “So how long have you and David been a thing?” I asked him, and he sighed deeply.
“Oh,” he said slowly, “What, four years now?” He asked, and David nodded. “Almost five.” He hinted, and David paused, glancing down at his phone.
“Damn, I knew I forgot something.” He groaned. “But it’s not too late, I still have a couple weeks to go.” He said, smiling a bit. Prince just rolled his eyes at David.
As the waitress sat our drinks down and Sykes and David ordered for all of us, I took the time to silently stew. Well, kind of stew on Prince and David. I got the feeling that they loved each other more than they acted. Prince glances at David with ill disguised love, and David can barely keep his eyes off Prince for five minutes. I couldn’t help but notice the way their hands stayed locked on the table, and Prince held his head high, and spoke respectfully, even though he was obviously pushing Davids buttons.
The waitress walked away, leaving us in our bubble once again. “I love your collar,” Prince said making David choke a bit on the sip of tea he was drinking. “David doesn’t want anyone to know I’m a sub, he says it’d be bad for business if it ever got out.” The way Princes voice was slightly hurt made me realize that it really did bother him that David didn’t want to show him off.
“I really don’t care if anyone sees Zaire’s collar.” Sykes piped up. “It’s a sign that he’s mine, and I’m proud of that.” He admitted, “But when I first got started in BDSM I wasn’t too open about it.” Sykes said and Princes brown eyes didn’t brighten up much, but he nodded.
“Prince it’s not that I’m not proud of you, I am.” David said, “I carry you everywhere with me, I’m not embarrassed of being with you.” He tried to console him, but Princes eyes hardened slightly.
“Prince, do ya wanna go to the bathroom with me?” I asked, and he blinked in shock, but nodded nonetheless. I looked to Sykes to see if it was okay, and he nodded, glaring at David a bit. Prince didn’t even bother asking for permission, he just stood up and I led him to the bathroom. Once we were safely in the bathroom, I sucked in a breath. “Look, I know what you’re feeling, I’ve been there.” I admitted. “But, Prince, don’t let him not being open about BDSM ruin your self-confidence.” I said, and he nodded, looking a bit dejected.
“It just… Sykes is so obviously proud of you.” Prince mumbled. “David has never been that way with me. I mean, he’s always held me close, he’s never pushed me away when he’s confronted, but it feels like he’s hiding a part of us from everyone.” He looked genuinely bothered by it. “I mean, the only reason you two can know about it is because Sykes and him have been in BDSM together for years. I’m just his boyfriend, and I guess I should be happy with that. But…” He trailed off.
“Prince, it’s obvious that David loves you,” I told him, putting a hand on his shoulder. “He is proud of you I can tell. He presents you like a present.” I said, and he nodded, shrugging.
“I’m okay, I just sometimes…” He trailed off.
“It’s okay to feel like that, Prince.” I whispered, and he nodded. “I have a collar specially for when I’m not in the club. I’m only wearing this one because we’re so far from home.” I admitted.
“Really?” He asked, and I nodded.
“Because I’m a teacher to young children, I can’t wear a more prominent one.” I said and he sighed. “But, the other one is a collar just the same, and it’s more passable as a necklace, so I can wear it. It’s got his initials on it.” I said, and he looked interested. “Maybe you could ask David if he’d be interested in that, instead of an obvious collar.”
“That’s actually a pretty good idea, thanks Zaire!” He said, suddenly brightening up. “It’d be enough so to where I’d feel his control, and it wouldn’t be obvious as to what it is.”
“Exactly. Now, lets get back out there before we get into trouble.” I said, and he nodded, and we walked back out of the bathroom. We took our seats, and began eating.
“I’m sorry,” David mumbled into Princes ear, who merely shook his head and pouted.
“It’s alright. We are the way we are.” Prince said, and kissed Davids cheek. “I love you,” He whispered, and David whispered it back. My heart clenched in my chest.
Five minutes ago it was Prince that was jealous of me, and now here I am, desperately wishing that I was him. I wanted to hear Sykes tell me he loved me, it’d absolutely make me the happiest owned slave in the whole world.
I didn’t let the thought linger, knowing that it’d only make me upset. Today is a good damn day, and I’m not ruining it with bad thoughts. Sykes cares about me, even if he doesn’t say it. He shows it in the way he cares for me, the way he takes control and shows me whose the boss.
Sykes arm slung around my shoulder and I forced myself to relax and just enjoyed his embrace.
I may love him, but I’ve never told him. I didn’t want to tell him it first, I wanted him to tell me that he loved me first so that it wasn’t to where he felt like he had to tell me it back to be courteous. I don’t even know if he’d ever be able to feel that for me. With a deep sigh, I let myself sink into his arm and get comfortable, just enjoying feeling his arm around me.
Maybe one day he’ll just tell me that he loves me. I’d be happy to just hear it once, just so I’d have the reassurance that he really truly loved me. With a sigh, I forced myself to get out of my head, knowing that my worrying about it will not change anything.
When we all finally parted, and Sykes and I headed back to the hotel. I couldn’t wait to get there, knowing that Sykes had told me when we got back to the hotel he’d fucked me until I was completely brainless.
Excitement put an extra pep in my step as we walked to the hotel room. He opened the door and put his hand on my shoulder, “Strip and then go kneel beside the bed and wait on me to get back.” He commanded me, and I did exactly as he commanded, waiting patiently on Sykes to return to me.
21: ρℓєαѕυяє αи∂ ραιи
Whatever you’ve done don’t try to explain,
It’s a fine, fine line between pleasure and pain.
S Y K E S:
I watched the way my beautiful boy knelt on the floor, completely naked and bared to me, still as a statue. Zaire is so damn sensual and provoking. It took everything in me to keep from just having my way with his willing body, the only reason I didn’t was because as much as sex was pleasurable, I got off so much better when I hurt him while fucking him.
His skin was so soft, warm and inviting. The bruises on his skin were fading lightly, the bluish purple color making them look like delicately painted oil paintings.
I walked over to him and grabbed him by the loop of his collar and pulled him up so he was on his feet, looking up at me with hazy blue eyes. His hands were cuffed in front of his body, and I enjoyed the sight of the dark leather against his skin as the bells jingled slightly. I threw him down on the bed, the bells ringing loudly in the quiet room. His cheeks were red, and he was biting his lip. “You’re so damn tempting,” I groaned in his ear, and he whimpered, his hips bucking up off the bed as my breath ghosted over his skin.
I lean down and steal a kiss, coaxing a loud moan out of his mouth into my mouth. With every brush of my lips to his soft ones, I pinched his nipples, and nibbled on his soft bottom lip. As I kissed him, I held him down with my hips, making him immobile as I completely controlled his every movement.
My tongue delved into the delicious cavern of his mouth, tasting his uniquely sweet taste of mint and a taste that was purely his own. I savor it as I roughly rub my tongue against his, controlling and dominating the kiss entirely.
When I finally pulled back, he was panting heavily, blushing brightly, and his lips were swollen slightly. Gorgeous, I think to myself, looking at him hungrily.
Without a second thought I lean down and wrap my lips around his leaking cock. He arched up, and I pushed his hips down hard, making him whimper. I kept him down my throat, licking as I bobbed my head up and down on his cock, making him let out delicious little moans and gasps.
He inhaled deeply as I sucked on the head of his cock, swallowing his pre-cum down as shivered underneath me. He didn’t try to push his hips up again, he laid there, wiggling around desperately as he was chasing an orgasm he didn’t have permission to chase yet. I pulled back and smacked his thigh. He hissed, his eyes staring down at me, wide and confused.
“Do not cum.” I command, and he nodded enthusiastically, his hair clinging to his forehead from the sweat and his cheeks red from the heat. I watched him for a second, and then swallowed his cock back down my throat, sucking and teasing him. My teeth would scrape lightly against his member, and he’d gasp, his hands gripped into my hair, and I pause a moment, but don’t let it detour me from my overall goal.
I play with his hard nipples as I suck him, making him hiss and shake his head. I could tell he was fighting very hard to keep control, and his hands gripped harder into my hair, pulling hard as he struggled to hold on.
I reach my other hand up and fondle his balls in my hand, squeezing them tightly in my hand. Zaire arched his back and sobbed, his entire body shaking in my grip. He couldn’t cum because I hadn’t told him to yet. All he could really do was lay beneath me, and succumb to the pleasurable torture I was inciting on him.
Once I knew for sure he wouldn’t be able to hold on any longer, I pulled back, and laid down on top of him, our naked cocks touching. My own dick was pulsing and angry from lack of attention, but I ignored it, knowing that soon enough, I will be buried in his tight heat.
I pressed my lips back to his, and he melted into the kiss, his hands pinned down between our bodies. “Get down on the floor and suck my cock, slave.” I demanded. I helped him down to his knees on the floor between my knees.
He looked up at me with hooded blue eyes as he held the base of my cock in his grip, and licked the underside of my cock along the vein. He then wrapped his lips around the tip, sucking it hard like he was trying to suck the cum straight out of me. I fisted my hand in his hair, and tugged.
“Open up,” I said, and he opened his mouth wider, letting me slip inside his mouth. Once the head of my cock hit the back of his throat, he gagged and then started bobbing his head.
Feeling Zaire’s slippery wet mouth moving on my cock, his sharp pink little tongue tracing little lines every time he bobbed down on my cock had my fist clenching in his hair, and I tugged it hard, making him let out a quiet, muffled moan.
He opened his eyes to stare up at me, the lust evident in his eyes as he sucked me deep into his mouth. He reached a gentle hand up and cupped my balls, lightly squeezing before he pulled off my cock and nuzzled into one of my balls. He then sucked it into his mouth, making my eyes roll into the back of my head. I could barely even hear the gentle ringing of the bells on his collar as his mouth worked me into the oblivion called euphoria.
Zaire had this way of making every single fucking thing he did to me feel twelve times better than it would feel if anyone else were doing it. He could drive me insane between his nimble, soft fingers and wet tongue so easily, it was almost troubling.
And he had this way of always getting his way. If I tell him no about something, all he has to do is puff out that full bottom lip of his and look up at me sweetly and I’ll cave. Some kind of demanding, heartless master I am, right? I’d never had a problem turning down even the cutest faces. I had no problem crushing someones dream, but yet, with a blink of his blue eyes I’d give him anything.
“Fuck,” I cursed when his tongue wrapped around my head, making me tense slightly. He is so skilled with his tongue it’s unreasonable. I’ve never seen such an eager little cock sucker in my life. He give the best head I swear I’ve ever had. My pretty little cock sucker, I think fondly as I run my fingers through his hair in an affectionate manner.
He whimpered, and looked at me from under his bangs, those pretty blue eyes so needy, so desperate and I couldn’t control it anymore. I needed to be inside of him then .
So I hooked one finger through the loop on his collar, pulling him up. The bells on it chimed loudly, and I mentally cursed myself for buying fucking bells on the damn thing, but I knew that I loved the collar even if it was slightly frustrating sometimes.
I pushed him back onto the bed, and got on top of him, my hand wrapping around his leaking erection. His head threw back, and he arched up into my grasp, a mewl echoing in the quiet room. He was dripping, his cock leaking like a broken faucet for me. “You’re mine.” I snapped into his ear, nipping at it lightly. He moaned and nodded his head in agreement.
I didn’t have the patience to tease his body anymore, I really just wanted to sink my slightly wet cock into his desperate and willing body now.
I pull one of his legs up and he holds it there as I press my tip to his hole. He whimpered, looking up at me as I pressed into him hard and fast. He cried out, his cuffed hands going up and he wrapped his slim arms around my neck as he held onto me tightly.
I didn’t give him time to adjust, I just plunged deeply into him, thrusting hard and fast into his tight body. His lips parted and he let out moan after moan. His body jerked, and his leg wrapped around my hip and I moved my hips, pushing my cock deeper and deeper inside of him. He let out loud, echoing moans.
His lips quivered as I fuck him roughly, his head thrown back, eyes wide, and his nails digging into the back of my neck as I dominate his smaller body. I thrust rapidly into him, making his eyes roll into the back of his head. “M-master please…” He begged, and I smirked, looking down on him as I continued.
His body moved against mine as he shook beneath me, his beautiful eyes wide and his lips parted as he panted. His gorgeous blue eyes were glazed over with lust as he shuddered underneath me. He couldn’t keep his mouth shut, he was moaning and whimpering, panting and gasping, trying so hard to hold onto his release.
“Baby, you just gotta hang on…” I groan, pistoning in and out of him at an ungodly pace. He moaned loudly, shaking his head as tears pricked at the corner of his eyes. His body shook underneath me as I moved my body in and out of his. He was so close I could feel it, but I was just getting started with him. I wasn’t ready to let this go yet.
His nails dug down into my neck, his face a beautiful mixture of hunger, passion and madness all at once. The sensations running through my body was driving me crazy. “Master!” He squealed.
I unwrapped his arms from my neck, and put them over his head. I then wrapped my hand around his neck, and squeezed as I fucked him. He moaned arching his back up.
I was fucking him so hard the bedframe was beating against the wall in a loud, obnoxious banging noise. Zaire wasn’t much quieter, he was moaning my name out loudly, completely unashamed as pleasure wracked through his body in waves.
I knew that no matter how good of a boy he was, he wouldn’t be able to hold it much longer. His body was clenching around me and he was gripping the blankets above his head in an iron grip. His mouth was constantly moving, he was unable to cum and he was barely making it. His knuckles were white from his grip on the blanket and I smirked.
“Cum baby,” I demanded into his ear. His eyes popped open and he clawed at the sheets as I picked up the pace even more, and wrapped my hand around his cock to tug it.
It didn’t even take him three tugs before his entire body stilled before he thrashed around underneath me, his hole clenching around me tight as a vice as he screamed out master so loud I was sure half the building heard.
His cock pumped out wave after wave of cum onto his small stomach and my hand as I slowly moved my hips again.
I may have let him cum, but I have yet to reach my own peak so Im not done with him just yet. He was mumbling incoherently, but still moving his hips with mine as I continued searching for my own orgasm.
I picked back up the pace a bit, but not too much knowing that I will absolutely hurt him if I do.
The sound of skin slapping skin echoed in the room as we kept going. I don’t think he will be able to cum again given that hes already Im subspace and I haven’t even finished with him yet.
It didn’t take long though, for his body to draw me over the edge as well and I dug my teeth into the base of his throat just beneath the collar.
Suddenly just as I was biting his neck, Zaire started spasming in my arms and he let out a quiet, tired moan as once again his cum sprayed between our bodies. I was delighted as I pulled out of him.
I rolled us over so that he was cradled to my chest, his head rested on my bicep and he was quietly purring beside me as he slept, completely sated.
I didn’t even have time to thing before I too, were falling asleep, Zaire cradled protectively in my arms right where he belong.
22: нσω ωє ∂σ
No need to bite my lip,
I’d rather bite your hip.
Z A I R E:
My mind is fuzzy, the last remnants of a dream being chased away by the bright sun peaking in through the windows. It was a good dream, one of which made my stomach flip lightly. I could almost remember it, but only just unfortunately.
I felt Sykes arm wrapped tightly around my waist, holding me to his warm body. With a mental sigh I allow my brain to focus and cautiously open one eye. The bright spring sunlight cuts the room in half and I see dust-motes dancing in the wall of light. I pushed myself back into Sykes body and bury my face in my pillow keep the light out so I can drift back off to sleep.
It doesn’t take long for me to realize it isn’t going to work. My brain is already awake, and working on overdrive. I wiggle slightly turning around to face Sykes, trying to get more comfortable. When Sykes shifted slightly, I stopped and looked at his face.
Sykes mouth was opened the slightest bit, quiet snores coming out of it. His face looked so peaceful, he almost looked innocent as he slept. No worries creased his forehead, or frowns made him look serious. He was just utterly breathtaking as he laid there beside me, lost in his own dream world.
I could watch him sleep for hours, I realized, as I laid there. But Sykes hardly ever slept longer than I did, it was almost as if the moment I opened my eyes, he knew it.
Sure enough, about twenty minutes after I woke up, Sykes eyes opened slowly, and a sleepy smile formed on his face. I smiled back, my stomach flip flopping. Everything he did made butterflies erupt in my stomach. “Good morning,” Sykes murmured, sleep coating his voice as he buried his face in my neck.
“Good morning, Master.” I said softly, wrapping my arms around his back. Sykes chest was large, he was muscular, and gorgeous, with tanned skin, I could barely wrap my arms around him. Sykes practically shielded my body with his own, and it was such a major turn on.
“You really need to be getting ready to go.” He murmured, running his nose down my neck, but he didn’t let me up. I shrugged, glancing down to see his chest rising and falling against my own in a rhythm. I wasn’t in a hurry to be up and about anyway. “I guess I need to behave and let you get going. But, tonight when you get back, I’m going to wash every inch of your sweet little body.”
Okay now I really don’t want to go now. “B-but…” I whimpered as he pulled off of me, making me feel cold.
I got up and got dressed, not protesting. I pulled on some jeans and one of masters shirts. It was a lot too big, but it made me feel better because it was like he was going to be with me all day. He chuckled and walked up behind me, putting his hands on my hips and pressing his lips to the base of my neck. “I take it you enjoy my clothes,” He whispered, and my cheeks heated up as I nodded.
As embarrassing as it was, it made me feel… giddy. I knew I was acting like a fifteen year old girl with her first boyfriend, but I mean… whatever. It felt like he was with me always, and that was what I desperately wanted.
“You look utterly ravishing,” he said into my ear, and I shivered. “Seeing you in my clothes is absolutely amazing. You should wear them more often.” I bit my lip and nodded, forcing down the urge to spin around and squeal. I’m too old to be acting like a fifteen year old, but… it felt good to finally be able to feel this way. “Listen I need you to keep Prince completely distracted this afternoon. David and I are going shopping for Prince’s engagement ring, and he doesn’t know it.” Sykes told me, and I nodded, smiling.
“That’s so cool!” I said, and he nodded. “I’ll keep it a secret!” I promised, and brushed my fingers through my hair to straighten it out.
“Good boy.” He said, and I beamed, looking over myself in the mirror. I looked sexy if I do say so myself. Sykes came over to me and pressed his lips to mine. I giggled and kissed him back, loving how his lips completely dominated the kiss.
Fuck, I love this man.
~ + ~
I felt really rather awkward as I laid down naked on a cool table, waiting on a massage. Prince looked completely comfortable with only a towel around his waist, but I felt like I was somehow betraying my master. Granted, he’d been the one to suggest that we go get massages in the first place, but still.
“I’m so glad Sykes finally settled down,” Prince said, looking over me. “I mean, I totally don’t blame him, you’re adorable. If I wasn’t submissive, and taken by the best man in the northern hemisphere, I’d probably be trying to get in your pants!” He said with a playful smirk, and I blushed.
“Well, I mean you aren’t too bad yourself.” I said shyly, unsure of how to respond. Sure, Fly and I were becoming very good friends, but it felt different with Prince. He was a lot more like Zexion than Flynn was, and I didn’t know how to react. Zexion and I have known each other practically our entire lives, so flirting and teasing him doesn’t bother me.
“Whats it like?” He asked, and I blinked, shocked.
“Huh?” I asked, and he rolled his eyes.
“What’s it like being a sadists boy!” He laughed, and I blushed looking down as the masseuses came into the room. One took each of us, and began rubbing our backs.
“It’s neat.” I admit, and he laughed.
“You love it, its fucking obvious.” He laughed, and I nodded my head.
“I mean, the roughness is a major turn on.” I giggled, “He doesn’t mind biting me, or beating my ass if I misbehave.”
“Kinky.” He snorted.
“But it’s not much different than with you and David I wouldn’t presume. Granted I’ve only even been in M/S relationships so I wouldn’t know much about D/S.” I admitted, and he nodded slowly. He moaned when the masseuse hit a spot on his back, and opened his eyes to look at me.
“Its a lot like M/S,” he admitted. “Except I have more power than you do. Whereas you can’t say no, I can. If I really don’t want to do something, David can’t make me.”
“I prefer having no choice.” I said shyly. “Being commanded to do something, whether I want to do it or not turns me on, and it makes me feel… in control.”
“David is pretty hard to please sometimes,” Prince muttered. “But he babies me like no other. If he punishes me, he normally takes me out and buys me a bunch of random stuff that I don’t really need but enjoy having. He gives me money for clothes, and one time he even bought me a new car because he thought he’d hurt my feelings.” He giggled, and I smiled. “It was stupid, and all because he called me a whore while we were in bed. Of course it turned me on, but he thought it hurt my feelings.”
“Sykes doesn’t call me names in bed.” I admitted shyly. “He calls me pretty boy, sweet boy, or slave. Sometimes he calls me sweets, love or something like that, too. Whereas it turns you on to be called those things, it breaks my heart.” I said embarrassingly.
“It’s completely okay for you to like different things than me, it’s what makes us people, Zaire!” He said and I nodded, my cheeks turning red. “Besides, when those words are thrown around, in bed or out of bed, it can make anyone self-conscious. I think thats why David goes out of his way to baby me, and pamper me. That way, I always know that he loves me.” That made sense I guess.
“I worry about what’ll happen when our six month contract ends.” I said softly, my eyes lowered in embarrassment. “I don’t know if he will want to resign the contract, or if he’ll be done with me.” I whispered and he rolled his eyes.
“Oh puh-leaseeee.” He drawled, “Even a blind man could see how much Sykes cares about you. It’s obvious. He might not tell you he cares, but you know it, deep down in your heart.” He said.
I frowned, “How?” I asked, and he smiled a bit.
“You’ll know because he’s always there when you need him, and he will always find time for you, even if it’s inconvenient. You’ll know because he smiles at you like you’re his world. You’ll know when he kisses you in the morning before you’ve brushed your teeth. You’ll know because at the end of the day, when he could be at the club, balls deep in someone else he’s at home, holding you.” He said, and I nodded. “He may not vocalize it, and you may not know how deep his affection levels run, but trust me, babe, he cares for your a great deal.”
“You have a point. I do know he cares, I just…” I trailed off, and he nodded.
“Zaire, in a relationship, men are idiots.” He said, and one of the masseuses made a noise of agreement. “They can talk their way into your bed, but once they get there, they don’t know what the fuck they need to do or say.” I nodded, knowing that was absolutely true. “Sometimes, you just need to vocalize your own feelings. Tell him, don’t be afraid to. He may feel the same way, and be in the same position you’re in. Or maybe what happened in the past is preventing him from being open with you.” He rationalized.
“Maybe,” I said hesitantly. “I just don’t want him to feel like he has to reciprocate the feelings if he doesn’t feel it,” I said, and rolled his eyes.
“Just be honest with him.” He said, and I sighed. “I know one of the rules you start out with is trust and truth, right? That’s the first one David covered with me.” I nodded. “They tell us to be honest because they aren’t mind readers, and they need us to tell them how we feel. If we don’t, we can be taken too far in a scene, or fall into sub drop. We are expected to vocalize our thoughts so that our masters can know what we need.”
“You have a point.” I admitted. He nodded, and sighed dramatically.
“Of course I do!” He giggled, and we both went silent, just enjoying our massages.
I thought about what Prince had said. He made some really good points. I do know Master Sykes cares for me, I just wish he’d tell me how much. It’s hard to feel secure in myself, and our relationship when I don’t feel like he is telling me everything.
But then again, what really do I know about him? We’d talked about me, and what happened in my past, but when it came to him, I knew about as much as I did when we first met. I’d never really even realized until now, because I never thought about the fact that we’d never talked about how he became who he is.
I want know him, but it’s even more than that. I feel like I need to. I need to know what makes him happy, or what kind of pizza he likes. I need to know if he prefers wheat or white bread. I need to know if he likes cuddling, or if he prefers distance. I need to know if he wants his own child one day, or if Alexei is enough for him.
Out of what little bit I know about him, I know he prefers scary movies to RomComs. I know he doesn’t eat a lot of take out, and he doesn’t much bother with television shows. He’d prefer movies, less work on his part, I suppose. But is that really enough to know about someone to know that you want to spend the rest of your life with them?
But then again, I know that every time I glance at him, my stomach fills with butterflies and my knees feel weak. I know that his touch sends tingles down my spine, and leaves a warmth behind no one else has ever left. I know that sex with him makes my toes curl. I know that waking up beside him never gets old. I know that no matter what kind of movies we watch together, I love them, just because I watch it with him. I know that he melts with with a glance, and I don’t even mind it.
So in reality, does it matter what I do or don’t know? I know that every moment I spend with him makes me feel like I’m invincible.
And for right now, that’s all I need to know, because the rest can be talked about later.
23: ι ωαииα вє уσυяѕ
Secrets I have held in my heart,
Are harder to hide than I thought.
S Y K E S:
When Zaire finally came walking into the room, I was beyond happy. I’d been back from ring shopping with David for hours. I had done nothing but thought about Zaire. I had done nothing but think about him all day, merely answering David when he asked about rings with a dull nod of my head or an uninterested that looks nice. I saw a few rings and necklaces that Zaire’d probably like, but I held back. Giving him a ring felt premature, and I’d just bought him a collar. He couldn’t wear both at the same time, and I didn’t want him to think I was buying his affection or something like that.
He’s most definitely not a hooker, and I’d never want him to think I looked at him like that. Zaire was laying on the couch, his head resting in my lap as he told me about his day. I’d never even cared about what someones day was like, or what someone did that day until I met Zaire. Now I could listen to him talk about what happened to him on any particular day for hours.
Zaire could get so animated when he was talking about some of the simplest things, but what I considered simple was a humongous deal to him. I’ve been to get massages plenty of time, and I never got this excited, but Zaire didn’t grow up like I did.
“Master?” He murmured, running one of his small soft fingertips over my hand as he held it in his own.
“Yes pet?” I asked softly, running my own fingers through his soft, silky hair. He blushed and bit his lip, looking nervous.
“I feel like I need to be honest with you.” He whispered softly, playing with my fingers as he talked slowly. “I don’t really know where we’re going, and that worries me.” He mumbled, his cheeks red. “I don’t know where we stand when this contract ends, and I can’t get any peace about it, Master.” I looked thoughtful a moment.
“Where do want us to stand when this contract ends?” I asked, and he hummed lightly.
“I would like… to be with you.” He mumbled. “I wanna be yours, master.” He said, and I nodded.
“I would like you to remain mine, pet.” I told him, gently massaging his scalp with my fingers. He let out a quiet moan and looked up at me. “I want to renew the contract, and get us instead, a longer one.” I admitted, and he nodded softly.
“How long?” He asked sheepishly.
“Well, typically it’s a six month contract, then a two year contract.” I said, and he nodded a bit. “We could make a one year contract if you’d like?” I offered and he shook his head no.
“I’d prefer a two year contract, Master.” He admitted.
“We can arrange that, pet.” I said, and he nodded. “Anything else?” I asked, and he nodded, looking hesitant.
“Master, I-I um..” he trailed off, looking uneasy. He played with his collar as he looked up into my eyes. The look in his eyes was fearful, but hopeful. “I think I’ve fallen in love with you,” he whispered so quietly I didn’t think I heard him right. “And I don’t want you to say you feel the same if you don’t I’m perfectly fine being blissfully unaware…”
“Zaire, baby look at me.” I said, and he flicked his eyes up to see mine staring down at him. “I love you too,” I said softly, and he blinked his eyes in confusion.
“You do?” He asked, suddenly smiling.
“Yes, I do.” I said softly. “I just… don’t say it.”
“It’s okay, master. I just… needed to hear it once.” He whispered, pulling his head out of my lap and crawls over onto my lap, resting his firm, round ass directly on top of my cock. He presses a soft kiss to my lips, and I pause for a moment, shocked. He’d never initiated a kiss this soft, this sweet before. Hell, he’d only initiated goodbye kisses once or twice, or maybe in the midst of sex he’d do it, but nothing like this.
I moved my lips against his soft lips, coaxing him to moan softly into my mouth. My hands grasp at his hips, holding him close to me as our lips moved in a gentle, passion driven kiss. He gasped lightly as I picked him up and moved him to the bed. I gently laid him back on it, holding my body up over his. His arms came up and wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer to him.
“Master–” He goes to say, and I shake my head.
“It’s not master tonight, it’s Sykes. It’s just me, and you, sweet boy.” I whisper, trailing gentle kisses down his neck, making him whimper and nod his head. I pulled away from his neck look into his beautiful blue eyes. “You’re beautiful.” I whispered, and he blushed, looking up into my eyes. He was far too cute to even fathom.
I tucked a bit of runaway hair behind his ear and the feeling of my fingers ghosting over his face made him shiver. It was so quiet, I could hear every breath he took, felt it vibrate through him as he wrapped his thin arms around my neck.
“I love you,” Zaire said softly, his blue eyes locking on mine, and holding my gaze for the first time since we’d met.
“I love you too,” I said, so grateful that he was here with me. I wanted to be with him until I couldn’t. It was that simple.
My hand wrapped into his hair as he gazed into my eyes, his expression tender and full of longing. “You’re mine.” The words sounded so reverent they could have been a prayer, that only we could understand.
My fingers trailed down his cheek to his lips, outlining the shape of his mouth. I bent down, my lips against his lips, brushing them lightly. Shivers ran through his whole body, making him tremble. I brushed my mouth against the hollow of his temple then traced the line of his jawbone.
The aching anticipation for my kiss was suddenly too much and he reached up and pulled my mouth to his. He kissed my gently, carefully, but it wasn’t gentleness he wanted, not when we had all the time in the world for this moment. He knotted his fists in my shirt, and pulled me closer. I groaned softly, low in my throat, and then my arms circled him, gathering him against him as the bed made a slight movement beneath us. The small possibility of falling onto the floor vanished as soon as it occurred to me.
All that existed was Zaire. I could feel his warmth burning through his clothes and mine. I ran my fingers along his arm—soft skin over lean muscle, a scar like a thin wire on his small bicep. It was an imperfection that made him seem even more perfect. He fumbled as I pushed his shirt aside to caress the soft skin of his abdomen, leading up to his nipples. I don’t think ever seen his hands unsteady before, but as he ran his slightly shaking fingers over my shoulders, I was aware of it.
He trailed his nose across my jaw, inhaling the clean smell of my body wash and natural musk. I released a pent-up breath, the sound like music. I could feel it as his pulse tapped a fast beat in his chest and his breath quickened with it. He stroked my cheek and kissed every inch of my neck until I moaned again. Or maybe he’d made the sound; we seemed to share each breath, each heartbeat. It felt as if the universe disappeared and all that remained was the two of us, holding each other close.
I took it slow, pulling his shirt over his head and he laid back down against the pillow. I then pulled his pants off, leaving him naked and exposed to my gaze. His mouth was opened slightly as he panted. His blue eyes were clouded with lust and love, one emotion I’d never taken the time to notice before tonight. We’d had sex plenty of time, but none of them were this. This was gentle, yet hungry, but still passionate and sweet.
I’d never done anything quite like this before, there was something addicting about it though. I stripped off my own clothes, my body yearning to be close to his again. As soon as I was back on the bed, his hands came up and cupped the back of my head, and he pressed his lips against mine again.
The kiss was slow, deliberate as we breathed each other air. We weren’t fighting for dominance, we simply were enjoying the pull and tug of wrapping our tongues around each other. The unique taste of Zaire was all I could think about as cupped his erection in my hand.
His hips bucked slightly into my hand, but I didn’t correct him. Tonight was about love , nothing else. I wasn’t worried about who was the dominant and who was the submissive here, we were simply caressing each other. He let out a breathy moan, and wrapped one of his hands around my arm, looking up into my eyes with a fire, a need in his eyes.
“Please,” he croaked out, licking his lips. “Just make love to me.” I nodded, pulling his smaller body closer to my own. I was gentle as I entered him, something I never was. I was surprised at how much more erotic that felt. His fingers clutched at my back as I slowly began thrusting into him.
It was slow, it was passion filled, it was pure love as our bodies rocked together. I didn’t even want to speed up as I slowly moved in and out of his body, pressing gentle kisses to the soft, pale expanse of his neck. He wasn’t needy or frantic, our bodies moving in a rhythm that kept us edging on the ledge of pleasure.
Every thrust hit his prostate, and he’d let out beautiful little moans that made my heart pound. He was sweaty, but I didn’t care. All I cared about was the way his blue eyes shined with adoration and affection as I moved inside of him.
His hips rocked against mine, our bodies moving together in a pace that ensured both of us would be wrapped in each others arms all night, if not longer. But honestly, I didn’t care. I wanted that. I wanted to feel his body moving against mine, see his face as he falls apart underneath me for a totally different reason tonight.
Tonight is special. Tonight is me showing him how fucking much I love him. Showing him that I couldn’t imagine my life without him in it. Showing him that he was mine for the rest of his life, whether he liked it or not. And with every slow, tortuous thrust I did just that.
When we finally finished, we were both exhausted. His body was covered in sweat and his cum, but neither of us cared. We slumped together on the bed, fighting to keep our eyes opened. The sky was lighting up slightly as dawn approached, but as we sank into each others arms and fell asleep, not even the sun could keep us apart.
~ + ~
When I woke up the next morning, my eyes were heavy, and I was sweating a bit. I could feel my stomach growling, but I didn’t move. I didn’t want to wake Zaire up. I glanced down to his brown head of hair as he slept against my chest.
One of his arms was thrown over my abdomen, and his legs were tangled with mine as he slept. I felt his shallow, sweet breaths against my chest with every inhalation he made. My chest felt warm, my brain felt foggy, and it seemed like the entire world–my entire world had changed last night.
I laid and watched Zaire sleep for a bit, probably about an hour before I started whispering sweet nothings into his ear to wake him up.
It took me a few minutes to successfully pull him out of his deep sleep, but once I did, Zaire blinked his big, cerulean blue eyes at me and smiled slightly. “Mmm good morning.” He sighed, propping himself up on an elbow. I looked up at him and smiled back.
“Good morning, mi amor.” I said, and he giggled a bit leaning over my chest to press a kiss to my lips. The tips of his hair tickled my forehead and cheek as our lips moved slowly together. “I love you,” I said softly, and he giggled a bit, looking down at me as he straddled my hips.
“I love you too, Master.” He said, and I smiled.
As much as I loved the gentle caresses, the soft moans, and having sex all night, there was nothing more satisfying than hearing his pretty voice call me master. “Hmm… lets shower.” I said, putting my hands on his hips.
“Hrm, or maybe, you could feed me.” He whispered, leaning down to breathe in my ear. I shivered and smirked a bit, looking down at his face.
“Oh?” I asked, and he nodded.
“I could really use some Ice cream.” He teased, licking my ear softly. I couldn’t recall a time where he’d ever been this teasing, this open, and I couldn’t lie, I loved it.
“Hm, then maybe we should make some.” I said, and he nodded his head against my neck, and I felt his lips brushing my neck as he pressed kisses to me.
“Lets do that,” He agreed, pressing a hungry, lustful kiss to my lips.
Oh my lord, this boy is going to kill me before I’m forty. Or suck me dry, either iether way. I rolled us over and took control, a smile on my face. This is where I want to be, no matter what happens.
This boy is mine. Anybody who dares to touch him will face the wrath of Satan and his armies. Zaire sank into my touch, letting out a little moan.
Oh yes, this is mine.
24: ву уσυя ѕι∂є
I’ll always be by your side,
Even when you’re down and out.
Z A I R E:
I always woke up feeling happy after sex, but this morning even the sun felt brighter. I was ecstatic that Sykes had said he loved me. I was so afraid he was going to want to rip up the contract when I told him I loved him. That fear was clawing at my stomach when I told him I thought I had fallen in love. But I never expected him to say the words back to me.
After last night, there was no way I could deny that he loved me.
There was something special about last night. His hands were rough, but yet his touch was so soft. His eyes were hard, filled with lust, but the way they caressed every inch of my body was so tender and careful.
I wasn’t sore, not at all, but I didn’t much mind it. After last night, I don’t think anything could bring me down. This morning we even went another round, and Sykes was currently snoozing away beside me, and I couldn’t get myself to go to sleep.
My mind was racing. I couldn’t help the happiness I felt. I eased my way out of bed and hurried through a shower, then called up room service. “Can you bring me waffles, eggs with cheese, hash browns, and mixed fruits?” I asked shyly.
“Sure.” The guy said, and I smiled at myself in the mirror. “For two, right?” He asked, and I nodded, then realized he couldn’t see me.
“Yes, two. And two cups of coffee, creamer and sugar in one, and nothing in the other?” I asked hesitantly. I felt kind of bad asking for all of this, but I knew that it’d please my master.
“Yeah, that’ll be up soon, sir.” The guy said, and I hung up after saying a quick thank you. I wanted to surprise Sykes this morning with breakfast in bed, and a couple movies. I felt so giddy and happy inside, I just wanted him to feel the same way. I pulled the dark curtains over the blinds to make the room darker, knowing that he’ll sleep better with them shut.
I glanced down at my body, blushing when I realized that I’d automatically grabbed Sykes shirt from last night. It covered me completely, but it still left me feeling exposed. A soft knock on the door alerted me to the room service, and I scurried over to the door and opened it.
The guy standing in the door was rather handsome, his cheeks red as he looked over me. I glanced down and saw my still bruised body pretty much visible. My thighs were bruised from Sykes grip on them from the night before last, and I had quite a few bruises on my neck, hickies and more. I was pretty much a mess, but I didn’t have permission to wear pants, and I wasn’t going to ruin the surprise to ask.
“Sorry, I’m a bit indecent. Please just sit the trays down,” I said kindly, and he nodded, doing so on the table in front of the couch.
“Anything else?” He asked, and I shook my head no, toying with the collar around my neck.
“Thank you.” I mumbled, and he left quickly shutting the door behind him. I took the tray to the bed and set it down on my side of the bed. I crawled up and straddled his hips, leaning down and pressing a soft kiss to his lips. I trailed little kisses down his neck, and he groaned as he opened his eyes.
I pulled my face away from his neck to look down at him with a caught look on my face. His eyes were dark, and I couldn’t help but stare back into them. “Good morning, pet.” He said, sleep coating his voice.
“Morning, master!” I chirped, and he smiled at me.
“You’re awfully chipper this morning.” He teased, and I nodded excitedly.
“I got us breakfast and a couple scary movies!” I said and he smiled at me. “I took a shower and ordered room service. I’ll pay for it if you want me to!” The smell of the food was wafting to my nose, making my stomach growl in protest.
“It’s quite alright sweet boy, lets see what you ordered us, yes?” He asked, and I nodded excitedly. I felt happiness bubbling in my stomach as I crawled out of his lap and sat crisscross in front of him. I pulled the tray over and sat it between us, grabbing for my cup of sugary coffee. He smirked at me as I sipped it happily. “You are going to bounce off the walls after that.” He said, and I nodded. His eyes were trailing over me.
I looked over the tray, impressed. The waffles were smothered in butter and syrup. The eggs and cheese looked delicious, golden and well cooked. The hash-browns were golden brown, and waiting to be eaten. The mixed fruit bowl was fresh and smelling like heaven. I couldn’t wait to dig into it, and I hoped that Sykes felt the same way.
He looked over the tray and smiled, “This is pretty amazing, pet. Lets eat.” He said, and I nodded my head. He picked up one of the forks, and knives and took a bite of the waffle. He cut another piece and held the fork up for me. I giggled and took the bite, my cheeks heating up in slight embarrassment.
He fed us both, leaving plenty of room for conversation and I was glad. “So, I realized I know hardly anything about you.” I said softly, biting my lip as I watched him eat. He nodded a bit.
“I never talk about my life before I started enterprises honestly. What do you wanna know?” he asked and I shrugged.
“Just whatever you’ll tell me.” I admitted. He smiled a bit.
“Well I grew up privileged. My parents threw more money away than I have now, so that shows how much they have.” he said and I nodded. “I was never really a good kid. I nearly flunked outta school and almost got arrested. My coming out of the closet was never a big deal, because I never had this big realization, it just was.” He said, and I nodded.
“Same with me. I dated a girl, but it wasn’t to keep myself in the closet. Everyone figured I was gay. We only dated three days, and it was like the most bullshit relationship ever.” I said softly, and he nodded. “I mean, I just wanted to see if I could even be with a girl. It was okay, but not my thing. I prefer a man.”
“I trained as a sub before a master.” He admitted, and I looked at him, actually shocked. “Half-way through I decided against it, but stayed in training so I’d know what subs and slaves feel and think.”
“That’s why you can understand what I feel?” I asked, and he nodded. “That’s cool.” I said.
“What else do you want to know?” He asked, and I shrugged.
“Favorite color?” I asked.
“Red.”
“Favorite movie?” He smirked a bit as I asked this.
“The hills have eyes, 2.”
“Creepy.” I drawled, and glanced down at my hands. “Favorite song?”
He smirked and looked over me, “I’m a Justin Timberlake fan, surprisingly.” He said. “Currently I am enjoying Suit and Tie as fitting as that is.”
“You listen to Justin Timberlake ?” I asked incredulously. I’d known a lot of people who like Justin Timberlake, and Sykes certainly wasn’t someone I could see liking him. He was so manly, and seemed like the type of music he liked would be more classical or something like that.
“Yes I do.” He said, and I giggled. “It’s strange, but every gay man has a secret pleasure.” I nodded and blushed.
“Mine is Selena Gomez.” I admitted, and he laughed. “Hey! You can’t judge me!” I blushed, looking down at the plate of food in between us.
“Me? Judge? Never.” He laughed, and I rolled my eyes.
“Do you want kids some day?” I asked, and he sighed deeply, shrugging.
“I do, but I don’t know if I’d be a good parent.” He admitted. “I can barely be there for Alexei and he’s not even my child.” He looked a bit hurt by this, “I really wanted to though. If I found a way to not work as much. But as is, I work long hours, almost seven days a week.”
“Master,” I whispered. “If you settled down with someone, they could care for the child while you were working. In the time I’ve spent with you, yeah, you aren’t around much, but when you are, you put everything you’ve got into Alexei and I.” I blushed as I realized it sounded like I was hinting at having children with me.
“Pet, Alexei isn’t my child. Once my brother gets out of rehab, he’ll take Alexei back, and everything will be okay for him.” Sykes tried to keep from letting me see that he cared about the fact that sometime, possibly soon, Alexei would be back with his father. He was a proud man, and he didn’t want to admit that it hurt to think about Alexei going back with his father. I’m sure that Sykes looks at Alexei almost like a child of his own, and letting him go would hurt. Even I’d miss the kid.
I pushed the plate of food away, and crawled up into his lap. I laid my head down on his shoulder, and kissed his neck softly. “Master?” I asked softly, and he hummed, the sound vibrating through my body. “I know that you’re the master in the relationship, but it’s okay for you to feel pain, too.” I said softly.
He didn’t answer, but he wrapped his arms around me, holding me tightly to his chest. His arms were painfully tight, but I didn’t comment, I just sank into his grasp.
I don’t know how long we sat there in the silence, until Sykes spoke up: “When I was a kid, my dad shoved the thought that emotions make men weak.” His voice was deep, and I knew that he was forcing back tears. I didn’t comment, just pushed myself closer and let him talk. “He never hit me, he wasn’t abusive, and he wasn’t ashamed of my sexuality… but it made him push me even harder to be emotionless. He would make fun of me if I cried. Eventually, I learned to keep it in.” As much as I wanted to speak, I didn’t. I wouldn’t know what to say even if I did. “Thats one reason I’ve never had a long term slave. Because I would never let anyone get close enough to see the side of me that I suppressed.”
“But master…” I trailed off, and he didn’t speak again for a moment.
“At first, I was ecstatic when I found you.” He spoke evenly, “I wanted to have what Prince and David had. It was great at first, but when I realized I was falling for you, I started to panic.” He admitted. “I wouldn’t acknowledge the fact that I missed you every moment that you were gone, and that I needed you to be around me. I wouldn’t ask you if you wanted to renew the contract because I was afraid you’d say no. I was afraid. I couldn’t tell you that I loved you, because I didn’t want you to know that you had power over me.” He sighed deeply. “When you told me you loved me though, I couldn’t not tell you it back.” He sounded a bit frustrated by that, but I didn’t speak. “You are good for me, precious.” He whispered this time, burying his face in my neck, making my face break out into a smile. “You got close before I had time to pull back, and all I need to know is that you’ll be here with me and I’ll be one hundred percent okay with that.”
“Master, no one could convince me to leave you.” I admitted. “The only way I’ll leave is if you tell me to.”
He went silent again, and pressed a kiss to my neck. His lips against my throat had me shivering in his grip, but he pulled me closer, and I heard him inhale deeply before he pushed me back onto the bed and settled on top of me. He looked down into my eyes, his mouth was drawn up into a sweet smile and he pressed a hard, passionate kiss to my lips. He pulled back almost as quickly as he kissed me, and left me breathless.
“Pet, it doesn’t matter where you are or what you do, there is no way in hell I’ll ever tell you to go away.” He said sincerely, and I nodded my head. “You’re mine, precious.”
For some reason, I felt my heart swelling with love and adoration for him. I’d never felt this way over three little words, and they weren’t even ‘I love you’. But I think it might’ve been the way his voice cracked in the middle of the sentence. Or maybe it was because that’s all I’d wanted to hear for months. Or maybe… just maybe, it was because they were actually true this time.
I was his, and hopefully, I will be for the rest of my life.
25: ℓєαтнєя αи∂ ℓα¢є
Sometimes I’m a strong man,
Sometimes cold and scared.
And sometimes I cry,
Could you ever love a man like me?
S Y K E S:
Zaire’s smaller body fit perfectly against mine. He was currently sleeping off the hard fucking I’d given him hours ago, but I couldn’t sleep. My mind was racing. Now that I’ve heard Zaire say that he loved me, this Steven issue seemed to be an even more daunting complication. Zaire doesn’t seem bothered by it now, while we are hundreds of miles away from Maine, but what happens tomorrow when we board that plane? What awaits us? Terrance had stayed behind in Maine to keep an eye on my house, and Alexei and Zexions father. He hadn’t contacted me since we left because I’d given him strict orders not to disturb us after I found out I didn’t have to work. But I couldn’t help but wonder what’d been happening.
Stevens call hadn’t been over-all threatening Zaire said, but he was shook up about it nonetheless. From what I’d heard from Zaire I could understand why. He was a complete asshole, and he gave all sadists a bad name. I’d contacted Slater and he’d gotten in touch with the owner of Zaire’s old club Endeavours. The owner claimed that he hadn’t seen Steven since he kicked him out of his club and protected Zaire from him. That could be true, but I hadn’t wanted to worry Zaire with his past right now.
Right now, I just want Zaire to be happy and enjoy being a young adult. I wanted him to have everything he wants, and I want to give him everything that I could. I wanted to show him off, and I wanted him to know that I was proud of him.
Knowing that Steven had touched Zaire in a harmful way set my blood on fire. He’d marred his small, lithe body with bruises, gashes, and overlapping scars. He tore Zaire apart from the outside in. He had the boy I loved feeling useless, weak, and like a whore. He passed him around like a cheap blunt. He’d broken every rule in the book, and Zaire was still loyal to him until the very end when he’d nearly killed him. Zaire was a gem, he fixed me when I didn’t even know I was broken. He filled the cracks in my heart and soul with himself, and I was grateful for that.
But Zaire was too good, too pure for a cold hearted man like me. He was something to be cherished. He was something that even I, with my cruel heart, refused to break. I’d reduced men three times my size to the behavior of a five year old child crying for their mothers many a times, but I refused to do so to Zaire. Zaire was like a kitten, sweet and innocent, trusting and vulnerable.
It broke my heart to think of Zaire, as tiny as he is, taking a beating from a man thrice his size. As much as I liked giving pain, I knew that the circumstances had to be right before it was pleasurable for both parties, and I’d never push the boundaries of that. There was a time for using a whip, a flogger, a cat o nine tails… there was a time to wrap your hand around someones throat… theres a time to do both… but never, ever when they aren’t compliant.
Zaire was willing to take the pain now, but what if he hadn’t always liked the pain? What if Zaire began to like the pain, merely because it was the only type of touch he got from the… the monster he loved?
I knew that a lot of people begin to relate abuse to a positive thing because they feel like they deserve it… what if that’s what happened to him?
I kind of would like Zaire to begin going to a therapist to get this straightened out, and I knew that he’d be reluctant, but I felt like it was for the best. Being abused, even when you like pain, is damaging to not only your body, but your self-confidence, and sense of self. You feel like you are absolutely worthless, and you begin to depend on the abuse to guide you when what you really need is someone to carefully touch you, hold you, and tell you that you’re special.
If it came down to it, and Zaire needed a break from BDSM, I’d gladly let him take it. And I’d gladly support him all the way through, even if that meant putting my sadistic desires aside until the boy was stable enough to handle it.
Zaire seemed fine, I knew that, but he seemed to be a master at hiding his inner turmoil from even me. I wanted to make it a rule that he had to confide his feelings in me, but I decided against it. Wait a moment…
What if I make him keep a diary? It could be a part of his daily routine. I’d gotten him on one because he was going to unintentionally run himself ragged. He took a shower at the same time every day, ate a certain, healthy breakfast every day at the same time, he graded his papers at a certain time and I’d even gotten him to bed by midnight every night except this week. I made sure that he was taken care of in every way.
Making him keep a diary seemed like the best, and most effective way to get into his head. He needed to get everything out, and I needed to know what was going on in that pretty little head of his. I wanted to help him get everything sorted out in his mind, and I wanted to make sure he knew that he was loved.
I’d never felt quite the way I felt last night, when I’d held him to me gently, and made love to him. I’d never actually ‘made love’ before, either. I’d fucked a lot of people, and I’d had a lot of temporary slaves, but him… he was special. I’d never been with anyone like him. I’d never even met anyone like him. Zaire was a breath of fresh air. He was sweet like an angel, gentle like a gust of wind on an august day, carefree like a butterfly flying from flower to flower… he deserved nothing but the best things this life had to offer.
Zaire deserved a man a lot better than I, but I wouldn’t give him up. He’s a drug to me, something I can’t get rid of. He came into my life, and he blew me away in a way that no one else had ever managed to do. Zaire was sweet, caring, and he gave everything to me that he had. He deserved someone who was like him… that isn’t me, though. I’m cruel, cold, and damaged. I am selfish, but I refuse to give him up. I knew that I needed him too badly now, and I’d made him dependent on me just the same.
How I’d managed to make this sweet little man fall for me, I don’t know, but I’d redo it over and over again if it meant keeping him.
I leaned over and kissed Zaire softly, breaking my train of thought. I knew that I should let him sleep, his body had been through four thorough fuckings, and though three of them were gentle, he’d still be sore… he’d still need sleep. But right now, I needed him. I needed to feel his soft body moving against mine. I needed to know he was here, to know he was mine. I needed to bury myself inside of him, needed to bury this train of thought before it took over.
I knew it was selfish, but I couldn’t help it. Having myself buried inside of him, him whimpering and begging for more would be the only way I could silence these thoughts. As I moved my lips against his, coaxing him from his slumber, he released a quiet little whimper and his eyes fluttered open, his eyelashes gently brushing my cheek as he did so. “M-master?” He whispered, and I nodded, pulling back to look at him.
His blue eyes looked up into mine, concerned. “What time is it?” He asked, sleep clinging to his voice.
I glanced at the clock on the bedside table, “It’s three AM.” I said, and he blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the lack of lighting in the room.
Though it was dark, I could clearly see the glassy, deep blue eyes I loved so much. The shadow of his nose was soft, and his lips were outlined perfectly by the surrounding darkness. I could make out the gentle breaths he was taking, his chest rising and falling in a slow, steady rhythm. He was unreasonably sexy, even in the darkness.
“Whats wrong?” He asked automatically, and I just shook my head, pulling his small naked body to mine. His cock was hardening between us, and he fought it as hard as he could as he stared up at me, determination in his eyes.
“I just needed you, darling.” I whispered, and he blushed. Even the tips of his cute little ears were red, and I found that endearing on him. Anyone else would’ve probably annoyed me, because they weren’t innocent like him, but him… oh him . He was the sweetest thing my lips had ever tasted. The brightest light my eyes had ever seen.
This is where I want to be. He is what I need. He has become as essential to me as breathing and food is. There’s no going back now. I’m more dependent on him than an alcoholic is liquor. Everything my father had taught me was null now, because I loved him. I’m weak for him. I can’t tell him no, I can’t deny him of anything he asks for. I can’t keep secrets from him. I can’t hold a straight face when I talk to him.
He controls me even though he doesn’t mean to. I swore I’d never let anyone control me the day I became a master, but this… this felt right , somehow. I knew that Zaire would bend to my will without hesitation, and though he had control of my emotions, he would never control me . Not how I control him, at least.
“Master?” He whispered, and I shook my head, erasing the thoughts in my head.
“Pet, I just need to be inside of you right now,” I whispered back to him, and he nodded. His eyes stared up at me full of trust as he slipped his pale legs opened and shimmied his body down into a position I could easily enter him from. I normally wasn’t an emotional fucker. I disliked the sappy way it made me felt. Normally, I’d distance myself until the issue was over, and I was back to the way I was before.
But I couldn’t do that this time. I did it then because I didn’t want to get attached to the person. I am already attached to Zaire. He is my world. He’s become everything to me. And pretty soon, he’ll be the only thing I have.
Alexei will be going back to my brother soon, and as much as I hate that, I have to let him. Alexei deserves his father, a real father. His birth father. I’ll always be uncle Sykes, and Stan will always be daddy, no matter how much I hated it. I loved Alexei like my own child, though. I had been taking care of him for a couple years now, and Stan had visits whenever he wanted, and Alexei always knew he was his biological father. I’d never let him call me daddy. I made sure he knew that Stan was his dad.
But being honest, Alexei had been with me all of his childhood, about it. And my work hours may have been long, and he may have spent a lot of time without me around, and with baby-sitters, but still, I’d raised the boy to be exactly what he was today. And though he was still young, he was an amazing boy.
I forced the thoughts away, burying myself inside of my boy. Right now, he is what matters. This is what matters. His body withering underneath mine matters. Not Alexei, Stan or Steven. Not anything, but this beautiful boy who was going to be the undoing of me, no matter what I did to prevent it. This beautiful boy I loved more than anything ever before him. My beautiful boy.
26: ѕнυт мє υρ
I can’t wait for you to shut me up,
And make me hip like bad ass.
Z A I R E:
The plane ride home was uneventful. I was glad that it was, because I felt like utter shit the entire morning. I thought that I was going to hurl all over the damn plane, and that’s saying something because I’d never thrown up on a plane before. The plane ride from California to Maine was a long one, and I never even felt queasy.
But my stomach was churning in an unpleasant way, my head was hurting slightly, aching just behind my eyes, and I felt cold. Sykes kept throwing worried glances my way, but I just curled into a ball in the seat and rested my head against my knees. The smells on the plane of food were making my stomach clench even worse. The food by its own right smelled wonderful, but to my nose it smelled like cow manure. Even the smells of coffee wafting around had me feeling worse, and I loved the smell of coffee.
“Are you alright?” Sykes asked softly, and I nodded my head, squeezing my eyes shut. If I throw up, and he sees, I’ll be mortified. That was really the only thought that could get through my head right now, but I didn’t move. I was afraid to move, out of fear of hurling.
There’s a difference between hurling while trying to remain as still as fucking possible, and hurling while trying to move. Knowing my luck, I’d vomit all over him, or someone else. And today felt like one of those days where even mother nature wanted to smite me for some reason.
Oh god, I hurt. I groan quietly and pull my legs closer to my chest, laying my head on my knees sideways. My stomach was clenching painfully, as I fought back the urge to vomit. It could’ve been something I ate, or I ate too much, or maybe not enough… whatevers wrong right now, I really want to fucking take it back. “Precious,” Sykes murmured, and I looked up at him with wide eyes. “You don’t look so good,” he said, and pressed a hand to my forehead. “Zaire you’re burning up!” He snapped, and I blushed, looking down.
“I don’t feel so good!” I whined, and his eyes softened slightly, and he ran a gentle hand through my hair.
“Lean over on my chest and try to sleep. It’s only a two hour flight from here to Maine.” Sykes commanded, and I leaned my head over on his chest, feeling his arm wrap around me tightly. I felt him make a swift motion with his hand, and it made my body shake slightly. I whimpered and squeezed my eyes shut. Oh god, not here… I chanted in my head, trying to calm myself down some.
“Sir?” A stewardess asked.
“Can I get some ginger-ale and some saltine crackers?” He asked her, and she nodded, hurrying off to get them. I didn’t tell him I didn’t feel like eating, I’m pretty sure he knew that, but I knew he’d make me so it’d settle my stomach. When she returned she sat the bottle of ginger-ale and the crackers down and walked away without a word. He opened the bottle and sat it in front of me, and pushed the crackers to me. “Eat.” He commanded, and I nodded mutely, taking a timid bite of one of the crackers.
When I didn’t immediately hurl, I took a slightly larger bite, and rested against his side. I nibbled on the cracker until it was gone, and he handed me the bottle of ginger-ale. I took a small sip, just enough to keep me hydrated, but not enough to make me sick.
“You should have told me you didn’t feel good.” He said, and I lowered my eyes. My stomach was still churning, but some of it was now guilt. I couldn’t help but look down to my feet. I should have told him when we woke up, but I didn’t want to worry him over something that could’ve been nerves. “Why didn’t you tell me?” He demanded, and I blushed, keeping my eyes lowered.
“I thought it was nerves,” I whispered, and his eyes softened completely.
“Sweetheart,” He sighed and I bit my lip hard as my eyes fought to let tears fall down my cheeks. “You have to tell me if you’re nervous, sick, or upset. If you don’t I can’t be there for you like you need me to be. This isn’t nerves, but what if it was? What if you had a panic attack on the plane and there was nothing I could do to help you? Because you’re sick, what if you get dehydrated, or pass out? I couldn’t get a doctor up here to you. You need to inform me of this type of thing.” He sighed, disappointed.
I let go of the dam holding my tears back and just cried. “I-I’m sorry.” I whispered, and pulled away from him.
“I’m not mad at you, precious.” He whispered, smoothing down my hair and pulling me closer to him. He pressed his lips to my forehead and cradled my head to his chest. “Shhh it’s okay,” He whispered while I cried. “I still love you, sweetheart.” He whispered, and I nodded, but my tears didn’t stop. I couldn’t help it.
I felt so bad. I should have told him, he was right. I didn’t want to worry him with my issue when I thought that I was just nervous about the plane ride. He had enough on his plate already, most of it because of me, and I didn’t want to add more to what I’d already piled on top of him. He took me and my problems yes, but he didn’t sign on for psychotic exes, traumatic child-hood experiences, and insecurities that run deep like an ocean. I didn’t tell him what he was in for and though it’s a tough conversation to have, I should have had it long ago.
But really, how the hell do you bring up an abusive ex boyfriend, child-hood neglect, and being secretly an insecure little baby in an everyday conversation? Like, Hi master, I know I didn’t tell you on day one, but I have had an abusive ex boyfriend, my father was a drug addict and didn’t realize I was being sexually abused for years, and I need constant reassurance that I’m not a piece of shit! My stomach started churning again, and I closed my eyes as a wave of nausea rolled over me.
When I finally managed to close my eyes and get some rest, I was relieved. I just needed these thoughts, and this nausea to go the fuck away right now.
~ + ~
The next time I opened my eyes, I was laying underneath a duvet. The curtains were pulled over the windows leaving the room blanketed in darkness. I felt the silk sheets against my skin, warming me up delightfully. My stomach was churning a bit, and I sat up, the blankets feel off of me, and I recognized the room as Sykes bedroom. How did I sleep through Sykes moving me from the plane to the car, and then from the car to the house? I normally was a light sleeper, but somehow, I slept through all of that.
Suddenly, my stomach clenched and I jumped out of bed and ran straight to the bathroom, retching into my toilet bowl. As soon as I hit the toilet, Sykes came rushing in behind me, and held my hair back as I retched for what felt like years.
When I finally finished hurling I pulled back away from the toilet and flushed it. I grabbed the toilet paper and wiped my mouth and gagged again at the taste lingering in my mouth.Tears escaped my eyes and I struggled to breathe. I hate throwing up so much, I feel like I can’t breathe. I couldn’t be bothered to get up, I just laid over on the ground and rested my head against my hand. Sykes came over and lifted my head up and slipped his legs under my head. I rested against him, closing my eyes.
I don’t really know how long I laid there on the cold tile floor, my body shivering, and my stomach churning. I felt like I was dying. I could barely keep my eyes opened, but I wasn’t asleep. I was just exhausted, my body ached, and my head was killing me. I couldn’t keep myself from shivering. At some point, Sykes had gotten up and got me a blanket and he wrapped it around me, but still even that did nothing to calm the shivering.
“You don’t have to stay here with me,” I whispered, my throat sore. I didn’t know what made him feel like he needed to be, but he was going to get sick himself, and then that’d really be bad. I hated the fact that he could end up being sick because of me.
“I’m not leaving you, precious.” He said, and I shook my head unable to fight with him about him being here. I wouldn’t admit it out loud, but I knew that I wanted him here even if I am icky and gross. Having him here made me feel more at ease, but I still was embarrassed because I didn’t know how I felt about that. I hated that I was sick, I hated him being around me while I was sick, and I hated him seeing me this way.
Sykes didn’t say much, but he refused to leave my side. I felt so embarrassed because he’d seen me throw up, but I didn’t even have the energy to apologize or speak, or even breathe. I just laid there, my stomach churning in an unpleasant way. I whimpered, and squeezed my eyes shut, breathing shallowly. “Are you okay sweetheart?” He asked, and I shook my head no. “What’s the matter?”
“I-I feel like I need to go again.” I whimpered, and he sighed deeply.
“Up, up, toilet!” He commanded, and helped me up. I leaned over the toilet and threw up again, my eyes watering and I gasped for breath. I hadn’t even ate anything, and there was no way that I had any of my breakfast left in my stomach. I groaned and laid back over onto him after I flushed the toilet. I didn’t even have the strength to wipe my face.
A few minutes of silence passed between us, and he ran his hands through my hair, comforting me. I didn’t even blink. My eyes stayed closed as he ran his fingers through my matted hair, pulling and tugging lightly. “I think I should put you in bed.” He murmured, and I shook my head no. I absolutely refused to let him clean my puke bucket. There are a lot of things that’s okay for your master to do, cleaning a bucket you’ve hurled in isn’t one. “Zaire, you’re freezing, you’re running a fever, and you’re puking. You need to be in bed.” Sykes said, his voice calming me down just the slightest bit.
“But… but you’ll…” I coughed a bit, trying to relieve the pain in my throat for a moment, “Have to… clean up… the bucket…” He just sighed and shook his head, picking me up.
“Ah ah ah, shut your mouth,” He said, not giving me a moment to protest. “You’re sick, therefore you’re going to bed. The bucket will be cleaned, and I don’t really give a shit. You’re my baby. Deal with it.” He laid me down on the bed and covered me up to my ears, putting a bucket in front of me. “I’m going to get you some ginger-ale from the fridge. Terrance picked it up shortly after we got home.”
He wasn’t gone long, but it was long enough for me to miss him. I knew I was being clingy, but I just wanted to feel his warmth sink into my skin. Even though I was sick I felt like I needed to have him behind me, holding me. I would hate to get him sick, but I felt like having him close to me made me feel just that much better, though I’d never ask.
I didn’t have to though, because as soon as he sat the bottle of ginger-ale down on the night stand he crawled onto the bed behind me and held me close to him. He kept me on my side, making sure I could see the bucket if I have to use it.
I started going in and out of sleep shortly after he put me in bed, but I never felt him leave me. He held me all night long, never complaining. I don’t really know when I finally fell asleep and stayed asleep, but all I know is, I was happy to welcome sleep. I just wanted to end this horrible day, with hopes that tomorrow will be better than today.
26: му σвѕєѕѕισи
Wrap your name in lace and leather,
I can hear you you don’t need to talk.
S Y K E S:
I couldn’t tell you one time I’d ever held someones hair back while they puked, aside from this time. I’d been one to simply say fuck off, and let them take care of themselves while I go do something elsewhere. Zaire looked so helpless and pitiful I couldn’t bare to leave him. He was so sweet as he tried to tell me to leave him there alone.
I brushed the hair off his forehead gently, and kissed it. He’d woken up sometime earlier and said he felt somewhat better. He’d held down a bowl of chicken soup, and he’d slept since. I was glad to see him getting better, and relieved.
He looked so bad all night last night. I’d been so worried he would get worse I hadn’t even had the desire to move.
My phone ringing on the night stand brought me out of my thoughts, and I picked it up. “Hello?” I asked, and I heard Terrance sigh.
“Hey boss.” He said, his voice sounding tight and stressed. “How is Zaire?”
“He’s getting better.” I admitted, pushing his hair out of his face as he slept. Every time I’d smooth his hair down he’d shift and it’d mess his hair back up. “He held down a bowl of soup.”
“That’s good.” He said, then paused. “What I have to say isn’t good.”
“Oh great.” I drawled, and he sighed.
“I caught some punk trying to break into Zaire’s old apartment.” He said, I sighed deeply. “I didn’t stop him, but I did take down the license plate number on his car.”
“And who was it registered to?” I asked.
“One Steven Knightly.” He said, and my blood chilled.
“Do not let that son of a bitch out of your sight.” I growled.
“He didn’t tou-” Terrance said, and I shook my head.
“No you’re right. If Zaire had of been there though, he could have been kidnapped, raped or god only knows what else. Follow that pussy and once you see him doing anything even slightly against the law, confront him. I don’t give a shit if you have to punch the bastard in the face get him to punch you. I’ll take that motherfucker on in a court battle that’ll land him twelve life-times in jail.” As I slammed my phone down on the bed in front of me, I could feel my blood boiling, and I couldn’t tell if it was because of my intense hatred for that monster, or the fact that my baby could’ve once again gotten hurt if he had of been home.
I am so glad that I had him move in with me before we went to Illinois. I had felt strongly about getting it done, and I’d even helped him do it. I didn’t waste time to hire movers or anything, we’d packed his belongings in my car, his car, and Terrances car and got him moved in a day. He had settled in, his stuff meshing well with mine, surprisingly.
You could barely tell the difference between our sides of the room. His was neater than mine, surprisingly. I kept my room a lot neater than my office, and I’d never seen someone be able to keep their stuff as neat as mine, but he was even more so clean. His things practically blended in with mine, and I was mildly excited about that.
Just knowing that we had such similar taste made me happy. I liked knowing that we had a lot in common, aside from just BDSM. It made our relationship have depth, and it gave me a slight comfort to know that he wouldn’t be bored by some of the things I enjoy.
Knowing that Steven was in the same state as Zaire bothered me, though. Just knowing that he’d come cross country to try and get back with him pissed me the hell off. I dare him to come within six hundred feet of my baby. And so help me god, if he touches him I’ll put a bullet between his eyes before he can even utter the words oops.
The level of possessive and protective instinct was absolutely astonishing. I’d kill before I let anyone hurt him. That showed me just how deeply Zaire had managed to get into my heart. I’d never cared this much about anyone before, and it was a bit scary.
Zaire whimpered, and it caused my eyes to dart down to his face. He looked relaxed, gorgeous as he looked up at me with those blue eyes I loved so much. “Morning,” he rasped, his throat still sore.
“Good morning, darling.” I said, and even I could tell something was wrong with the way I said it. My voice had a tightness to it, one that I only got when I was stressed out. “How’re you feeling?” I dared to ask and he let out a long sigh.
“I feel better. Hungry. Really hungry.” He admitted, and I smirked a bit.
“Hungry for what?” I asked, and he blushed.
“That’d be thirsty.” He said, the rasp of his made it sound like someone else had said it. “Thirsty is when you want some cum. Hungry is when you want food. Or dick.”
“Makes so much sense, thank you for informing me,” I drawled sarcastically. He giggled and coughed a bit. “I’m just glad this was only a twenty four hour virus.” I said after a while and he nodded.
“Whats wrong?” He asked, narrowing his eyes at me.
Damn him, he can see through any facade I put up.
“Terrance found Steven.” I said uneasily.
“Where?” He asked, his eyes dimming a bit. Even just the mere mention of his name had Zaire looking like he did only about six hours ago. He was pale, and his face drawn up in a look of what could only be depicted as ill disguised fear and hatred.
“You’re old apartment.” I hesitantly admitted. His face was a perfect picture of horror and terror all mixed together. His eyes were wide, his lips parted, and years pricked at the corner of his eyes.
“H-here?” He whispered shakily.
“It doesn’t matter.” I whispered pulling him to me. He buried his face in my chest and cuddled up to me. “It’s okay though, I have a .22 that says he’ll never touch you again, darling.” I comforted him and he nodded. “I love you, and thats all that matters. No one is gonna hurt you. No one.” I promised.
“I love you too,” he whispered, his cheeks hot against my bare chest.
“How about we get up and take a shower? Zexions father will be here with Alexei later.” I said, and he nodded.
“Carry me?” He asked with a cute pout on his face. I nodded and picked him up bridal style, and carried him to the bathroom.
“Shower or bath?” I asked. He hummed lightly and kicked his feet against the counter he was sitting on, looking thoughtful.
“Bath, please!” He giggled a mischievous look coming onto his face. I ran the water hot, and undressed myself. He undressed also and waited patiently. When I decided that the tub was full enough I cut it off and picked him up, sitting him on the edge of the tub while sitting down. I patted my lap and he crawled into the tub and sat on my lap. He got comfortable and laid his back against my chest, his breathing shallow.
He didn’t move much at first, probably testing the waters to see if the slight swaying of the water would upset his stomach. I held him close to me, loving how soft he was. His weight was slight, I could barely feel it in the water as he rested himself against me.
He wriggled a bit and my dick slipped between his firm ass cheeks. He giggled, and I scowled. I couldn’t fuck him after he’d been sick… could I? I knew I shouldn’t, he needed to rest and let his body continue to fight off the illness… but oh my god the way he was grinding his ass against my dick was driving me crazy.
“Stop it, you’re turning me on.” I growled, and he giggled, stopped, and I felt the tip of my cock touch his hole. My dick jumped at being so close to its own little piece of heaven. Suddenly, he turned around, straddling my waist and my dick pressing against his hole again. “You’re asking for it,” I ground out, and he nodded.
“Please master,” He whimpered into my ear. “You don’t have to do anything. Just let me ride you, pleaseeee!” He whined, and I shook my head, desperately trying to fight the cloud of lust that was suddenly making me stupid.
He is temptation incarnate, and I was fighting against him as hard as I could, but my body didn’t seem to agree with my mind. He was shifting ever so lightly, just enough for me to feel his hole rub against my length and I knew without a doubt it was on purpose. He was playing with me, pressing all my buttons and hoping that I’d give in. I’m close to giving in though, that just shows how easily he can take control if he tried.
I put on my steely face, the one that hides my feelings behind a shield, and stated: “You’re sick, Zaire. Moving around that much could make you sick.” He gave me a pouty look and I mentally groaned. Why does he have to look at me with those blue eyes? Why can’t he just be his normal old shy self?
But I am glad that he’s opening up about the side of him I don’t get to see , I admitted to myself, knowing that no matter how hard it was to hurt him down, I loved this side of him.
Seeing him ask for what he wants, and beg to get it always turned me on, but I never knew how bad him teasing me, and doing everything he can to get what he wants could turn me on. There was something about Zaire that made all the rules I’d had with other people dissipate. Zaire had his own list of rules, rules that I was slightly struggling to keep straight in my head.
I was aching, and I knew that. He knew that, too. Knowing that he was being so open about his desires about did me in, and I was biting my lip, forcing the hard look to remain on my face. I couldn’t let him see the lust written on my face, he’d know he’d won. “Zaire…” I trailed off, and he shook his head.
“Master I feel fine!” He said, running his nose down my neck. He gently bit my neck and sucked on it, making me close my eyes and release a slow, pent up breath. I didn’t even know I was holding my breath until I did that. “I want you inside me, master!” He whimpered into my ear. Feeling his breath brush over my neck sent tingles running down my spine, and I tightened my grip on his hips. Fuck! When did those get there?
I was losing control. I hated to admit that, but it was true. With every bat of his eye lashes, or pout of his full lips, I was lost in a sea of desire even Confucius couldn’t battle. His pretty blue eyes were wide as they stared over me, and I could feel my cock jumping against his ass. I wanted to sink inside of him so bad… Oh god… I gotta have control. More control than this… Oh god… but his ass is so close to my dick and it’s warmth is radiating out…
“You feel fine?” I echoed, my heart racing in my chest. He nodded his head sweetly, and leaned down kissing my neck softly. I closed my eyes against the waves of lust washing over me. How is it that this boy has made his way into my heart, made it home, and managed to gain control of me? How is it that this boy, my boy, knew how to play me like a fine tune fiddle? How is it that my boy pushed boundaries no one else dared to touch, but yet I didn’t even mind enough to reprimand him? How is it that in just a few short months, I’d fallen for this complicated boy, with secrets and a bad past?
I finally gave in and let myself sink into the warmth of his body, jerking him down on me hard, making water splash up and fall onto the tile of the bathroom floor. He moaned, and I buried my head in his neck.
I don’t care why I’d fallen for him, I mused, moving inside of him, I just did. And that’s all I need to know, I thought as I lost myself into the euphoria that was washing over me.
27: ¢σиѕтαит ¢яανιиg
Or maybe it is life itself,
That feeds wisdom.
Z A I R E:
We’ve been back in Maine for a few days now, and everything has been running smoothly. Sykes has officially gone back to work, and I have too. School is back in, as well. Things have been rather hectic, but so far nothings been out of control.
Well, aside from my constant fear of Steven finding me, that is. Whenever I’m out and about, I always thing I see him. I’ll feel like he is there, just over my shoulder. I hadn’t felt this way since I left him when I was twenty-one and I had thought this was over. I thought I’d be free to just live my life without being afraid.
The first few months, I wouldn’t even leave the house. That’s when Zexions father decided we’d move to Maine. He thought it was far enough away that Steven would never be able to find me.
Well, surprise surprise, here he is. And he was in my house . The only thing that saved me was Sykes having made me move in with him. If I had of been home after our trip, Steven would have found me, and probably finished what he’d started nearly three years ago.
A chill ran down my spine at the thought, just as a hand came down on my shoulder. I jumped and gasped, turning around quickly. “Oh, master, I’m sorry.” I apologized, my cheeks turning red. I couldn’t believe I’d reacted that way. I knew he’d keep me safe, in fact, I’d even known he was home.
“Pet we need to talk.” He said, and I nodded, fear racing down my spine. What, is he done with me? Does he not love me anymore? Did I do something wrong? Have I misbehaved without realizing it?
He led me into the living room, sitting down, prompting me to sit down on my knees between his legs. “Listen, I can’t read your mind,” He started, and I nodded, confused. “I need to know what you’re thinking. Therefore, I’ve gotten you a journal. If you do not write in it every day, you will be punished. This may seem like a small task that shouldn’t matter much, but this is crucial.”
I bit my lip and blushed, nodding my head. “Why, master?” I asked softly, and he sighed.
“I know you don’t want to bother me with your thoughts pet, but you do have to. I have to know whats on your mind so I can react accordingly.” He said with a sigh. “I know it’s hard to talk about your feelings, and with that you’ve been through, I can imagine it’s extra hard because you’re used to internalizing everything. That’s not going to fly with me, though.” I nodded, looking down at the floor in embarrassment. “I will have access to your journal, just so you know. But whatever you write in your journal never leaves our minds, do you understand? I’m not doing this to punish you. I’m trying to find a way to help you express your feelings to me.”
“I understand, Master.” I agreed softly, and he ran his fingers through my hair.
“I had you a book made,” He said softly, pulling me up into his lap. I got comfortable, feeling him running his fingers through my hair.
Just being in his presence slowed my jumbled mind up. It helped me think slower, to process everything and get it straight in my head. He had a calming aura, one that had no problem calming my racing heart, and making me instantly relax.
He leaned forward, pulling out the journal. He handed it to me, and I couldn’t help be stare at it. This journal looks expensive! It’s got my name in what appears to be leather, ironed onto black leather, that was gorgeous. The back of the book wasn’t hardback, it bent easily, and it made it look just that much more elegant. I opened the book to the first page.
On the first page in elegant writing was the simple inscription: And as sure as I own you, your thoughts are mine. It made the book seem like it was just perfect for me. Knowing that I’d have his words with me all the time, even though they were just typed on the page in a beautiful font, made me feel like he would never leave me.
“You will get a new one just like this every time you fill one completely, do you understand?” He asked, and I nodded.
“C-can I keep them?” I asked. He smiled softly, and nodded. “Yay! I love you so much!” At my outburst, I turn red, and looked down at my lap, playing with my fingers in my lap. He ran a soft finger down my cheek, and pushed my face up by my chin softly.
“Never be embarrassed of your reactions to me, love.” He whispered, leaning forward so that his breath ghosted upon my neck. I shivered and nodded my head in agreement. I don’t know if I’ll be able to control that, but I’ll do my best to, just because he told me to.
“Yes sir.” I nodded, looking up at him. His dark eyes stared into mine, and he leaned down, giving me a soft kiss. Our lips barely touched, leaving me wanting more . Oh god, every time he touches me he leaves me wanting more.
Whenever he wasn’t around, I just sit and long for him to be here. I long for him to be by my side, to hold me, and to make me feel like I’m special. Sure that sounds selfish, but… I need it. I need to know that he loves me, cares for me as much as I care and love for him.
“Good boy, I’m going to get ready for work. You do the same as well.” He commanded. I got up and got dressed, and waited patiently on him to take me to school. Because of the fact that Steven was around, he didn’t want me to drive myself anywhere. I grabbed my messenger bag and slipped my journal inside, excitement bubbling in my stomach.
He dropped me off at the school telling me that he loved me, and he’d be back to pick me up after school. I nodded and ran into the school and started setting up. He’d sent Alexei to carpool with his friend Jeremy, and they would be here soon, I guessed.
My classroom started filling up shortly after I was done setting up, and Alexei came barrelling into the room, Jeremy coming shortly behind him.
Alexei and Jeremy were polar opposites. Where Alexei was rambunctious, playful, and somewhat loud, Jeremy was silent, put together, and intelligent. Alexei was brilliant, but he had a playful side that got in the way of his otherwise perfect behavior. It didn’t make much sense that Jeremy and him were friends, they were too different, but then again, so were Zex and I.
“Alright class, it’s time to begin.” I said, and everybody chorused a hello. I smiled and looked over the classroom, feeling proud.
I did all of this. I struggled, but I did it. I set myself up to be what I desired to be most, a teacher. Not even Steven could prevent me from being happy. Not now, not ever.
When I finally got a break, I slipped down into my desk, pulling out my phone and sending Sykes a text that I was about to write in my journal. I was excited. I had tried to wait until tonight, but just knowing that it was there made me happy. I couldn’t wait to try it out.
Dear Journal,
So I haven’t ever really kept a journal before so this is a first but Master Sykes said it’d be a good idea. He might read it, and that kind of makes me nervous a bit. What if I don’t do it right? I know that that’s silly, right? I mean, is there even a way to journal correctly?
I’m sure out there somewhere, there’s some anal journal writer who is having a fit right now. Wait, they aren’t reading this, it’s my private journal. Oh yeah, duh. Anyway…
So I’m unsure of what really I should write. I know that I need to write about my feelings, but what feelings do I write about? All of them?
Well, I guess the first one is excitement. I’m so happy to know that Sykes is mine. I love him so much. Every single time he touches me, he leaves me yearning for more. Hearing him say that he loves me that night in the hotel made me so happy. And then, when he made love to me, touching my body softly, the way he did… that was just amazing. I couldn’t imagine it any different.
The next one is nervous. I’m constantly nervous that I’m going to mess up and lose him. I cherish every moment with him like its my last because I know that there could come a time when I don’t have him anymore. That thought scares me a bit too much. I tried to stay distant with him because nothing good lasts too long, but… I couldn’t. I couldn’t not fall for him.
I guess there’s also a lot of fear. I know that if Steven finds me, Sykes will protect me. But, is it wrong of me to never want him to have to? I didn’t want to burden anyone else with my problems that is why I never told him about him… well until he called that is.
Just hearing Steven say my name made my stomach drop. I haven’t felt safe anywhere but in Sykes arms since I found out he knew where I used to live. There is an unmistakable amount of terror that I feel because he’s in the same state as I am. I’ve always been a forgiving person, but is it wrong of me to not want to forgive him?
Is it wrong for me to want him to endure the same torment he gave me while I put complete faith in him? It wasn’t so much the abuse that got me, it was that, at one time, I trusted him with my life. I allowed him to control me, because I trusted that he’d never hurt me, and then he goes and passes me around like a prostitute to all of his friends? What the hell even is that?
Sometimes I feel like I asked for it. I feel like I didn’t do something to please him, or maybe, I didn’t obey him? I feel like it’s my fault he did everything he did to me… and I know it’s not logically. I know that I did everything right for him, but it was never enough.
I felt for months that he was going to come after me, that he was going to finish what he started before I left him. A part of me wished that he had of done it, because I wouldn’t have to look over my shoulder for the rest of my life. I hate that I’ll live the rest of my life in fear because I made a dumb mistake starting out.
The bell to pick the kids up from the lunch room alerted me of how long I’d been writing. I was so caught up I hadn’t even ate my lunch. I wasn’t really hungry anyway, but still. It’s always good for me to eat. I hurriedly sign my name to the bottom of the page and a half I’d filled and then I push my lunch away and put it back in my lunchbox, and put it in the drawer next to my seat. I put the journal into my top desk drawer and lock it, before I stood and went to gather the kids.
As I walked I thought about what I’d written. Was there a real thing called being too honest in a journal? I mean, typically you write in the journal and never look back on it again, or at least so I thought, but this was a journal Sykes would have access to. A part of me was thrilled, but another part was nervous.
I’d always been rather secretive, and that was just how it was. I preferred to let things stew over in my mind and get a grasp on them on my own. But then again, there was a sort of freedom that came from even him knowing my deepest thoughts.
It felt like there was nothing he didn’t own of me.
And to me, that was the most freeing thought of all.
Knowing that I was free from all worries, thoughts, and even things that weren’t bothersome… knowing that Sykes completely owned every part of me, made me feel phenomenal. It made me realize why I am a slave.
It made me remember the most pleasurable part of being owned.
It wasn’t the sex or the pain, it’s the pleasure that comes from being someones property. It’s the pleasure that comes from feeling his hands on my body. The pleasure from the pain he gives me. The pleasure of being completely and utterly someone elses to command, to be used.
That was really the best part of being his.
28: ι ℓσνє ρℓαуιи ωιтн fιяє
My arms are dyin’ to hold you tight,
Well you’re my little dark dynamite you know.
S Y K E S:
When I had told Zaire we were going to a company dinner tonight, I’d expected some kind of resistance. He didn’t much seem like the type to dress up in a fancy suit and talk to stuck up businessmen who have no personality. I’d known him nearly six months, and he never seemed to have a voice when in a group that wasn’t children. He was the reserved, sweet boy who everyone wanted to take home at the end of the day.
So when he came down the stairs, black skinny jeans hugging his firm, round ass, and a dress shirt, with a nice looking blazer over it, I was surprised. His tie was purple and he was wearing dress shoes.
“You look…” I trailed off, unsure of what to say. He blushed and looked up at me, fiddling with his hair. “Ravishing.” I finished when I found the right word for him.
“Thank you,” He said, stepping up to me and kissing my cheek softly. “You look rather handsome yourself,” He said with a wink. I chuckled and pressed myself against his back, pressing a kiss to his neck.
I wrapped my hand into his hair, pulling it, making him sigh deeply and close his eyes, automatically baring his neck for me. “Good boy,” I mumbled, and he giggled quietly. “Are you ready?” I asked him, and he nodded.
“After I re-fix my hair,” He teased, and I smirked.
“Maybe I wanted it messed up,” I said, and he paled, pausing automatically and turning to look up at me, his hands literally paused in his hair. “I was kidding, go ahead and re-fix your hair , pretty boy.” I said, kissing his shoulder. He nodded, and went back to working with his hair. Once it was finished to perfection, and he looked like a model, we were off.
The car ride was comfortably silent. He spent most of his time staring at me almost in wonder and I fought back a blush of my own. His adoration for me never failed to make me slightly timid. I’d never been that way before, and so I forced myself to keep it hidden.
Once we arrived, I parked and walked up to the restaurant, Zaire’s eyes were wide as we entered. This place costs more than a months rent at his old apartment, so I’m pretty sure he’s never been here. Knowing that this was his first time in a five star restaurant made me excited, because I wanted him to experience this with me.
As we entered, all eyes were on us, as usual for me. As the owner of the company, most people looked at me for a long time, trying to size me up. But tonight, all eyes were on us , Zaire blushing brightly as all of the attention wasn’t something he was especially used to.
As my lover though, he’ll be expected to participate in most of the dinners I attend, so he’ll have to get used to it pretty quick. We typically have these dinners more than just once every four months, so he’ll be pretty busy.
People were talking to him, and he seemed a bit nervous and out of place at first, but once I got him to take a couple sips of champagne, he was fine.
And by fine, I mean, all smiles, and chatting with practically everyone all at once. He seemed to fit in perfectly with all of the businessmen, and their wives. He stood at my side, my hand clenched in his as if it was giving him power.
He knew about a bit of everything, I realized, as he talked with them. He could go on and on about politics, boats, airplanes, car engines, hell, he’d even had me stumped for a bit because he was so knowledgeable.
His eyes were wide, and he was smiling as he was talking about how the newest president was making some pretty shit decisions, I gathered. Everyone else seemed just as impressed. “Oh lord, how is Alexei,” Mina asked, coming to stand beside me, her husband Alejandro standing beside her.
Mina and Alejandro were what I would call the power couple. They fed off of each others inhibitions. They made each other complete in some way that I’d never understood before. How they could manage to have five children and both work full time jobs, I’d never know, but they managed well. All of their children were well behaved, kind and well mannered. I’d never had a complaint about them, and that was something to be said.
“He’s fine,” I answered softly, and Zaire pulled his attention away from whatever he was discussing to look at me and Mina. “Mina, this is my boyfriend, Zaire.” I said and he smiled at her.
“Well, it is certainly nice to meet the man who’s finally unthawed the ice man,” Mina joked, and Zaire blushed as she stuck out her hand to shake. Alejandro introduced himself afterwards, and Zaire nodded at them both.
“Hello, it’s nice to meet you.” He said kindly, and he looked up at me for permission to shake her hand. I nodded subtly, and he took her hand into his, and shook it.
“How’s he doing in school? He settling in well at your place?” Mina asked, and I nodded.
“Alexei is a wonderful child,” Zaire said softly. “He’s so strong, and he’s absolutely brilliant in school.” He seemed to be able to get the points across in a much more timely manner than I could. For whatever reason, seeing him take charge really turned me on, and I couldn’t wait to get home so that I could press him against the nearest object and fuck him until he’s screaming my name.
“I know he is,” Mina said, a smile on her face. “He’s so well mannered, also. I wish my children were like that. Unfortunately, because we work so much, they get away with almost everything, and can act like little monsters sometimes.” Mina complained, and Zaire’s face lit up.
Sure, he knew a lot about everything, but if there is one thing I’m sure he knows everything about it’s children. Especially younger children like theirs.
“How old are they?” He ventured.
“Jose is the oldest, he’s twelve.” Mina said, “Alicia and Jesus are twins, and are both seven. Gracie is six, and Mariana is the youngest at five.” She said softly.
“Oh, they are pushing your buttons then!” He said kindly, a smile on his face. “Trust me, once you show them that they won’t get away with it, they’ll stop.” He explained softly.
“We try to show them we mean business, but Alejandro doesn’t want to discipline them like human beings.” She rolled her eyes, and Alejandro rolled his eyes.
“Well, children need guidelines.” Zaire said calmly. “It’s like this, they’ll grow up eventually. Do you want to have controlled teenagers, or teenagers that are completely out of control?” He asked, and Mina nodded her head at him, entranced.
“What do you suggest?” She asked, and he sighed.
“It’s difficult to punish children when you are never around.” He admitted. “Sometimes, it makes you feel like the only time you spend with them is negative. However, what you really need to do is set guidelines. Make them follow the guidelines you set.” He said, and she nodded. “Reward them when they do good, and they’ll strive to continue to do good.”
Alejandro snorted. “They are people not dogs.”
“Alejandro, shut up. He’s right.” Mina snapped.
“I mean, you’re right they are people so you can’t just take them back to a pet-store and demand a refund. You have to teach them to behave how you desire them to behave. If you’d like to raise a bunch of well mannered children who mind, and wont give you a run for your money, you have to set boundaries.” Zaire returned. I nodded slightly. “If you’d prefer to have a bunch of hoodlums, then feel free to completely ignore me.”
“Do you even have children?” Alejandro retorted.
“I helped raise my best friends baby before I moved, and I am a kindergarten school teacher. I believe I might know what I am talking about.” He retorted, and shuffled closer to me. I could tell Alejandro was making him nervous because he was getting a bit snappy, and coming closer to me as he talked.
“And he’s helped raise Alexei while I worked.” I admitted, and he blushed, looking down. “Alexei is so much better now that I have Zaire. He does everything on a schedule, and since Zaire’s moved in with me, his behavior has improved tenfold.” I piped up.
Alejandro looked thoughtful a moment. “If he’s so great with kids, why don’t you two adopt?” Alejandro asked.
“Sykes works a lot, and so do I.” He explained gently, as if being closer to me made him less nervous and snappy. “I can handle taking care of both Sykes and Alexei just fine, but I’m stretched thin. Adding another child into the situation just wouldn’t feel proper.” He covered for me automatically.
I liked how he immediately jumped to my defense, but I felt slightly bad because he was having to lie for me. I’d never really confided in anyone else about my fears for raising a child, before Zaire, at least.
The thought of raising a child made me nervous. What if I’m like my father, and do nothing but mentally barrage my child until he’s too broken to fall in love? My father didn’t break me entirely, Zaire was my missing puzzle piece, but what if my child doesn’t have a Zaire?
“How did you two meet?” Mina jumped in, changing the course of the conversation. A gentle, warm smile spread across Zaire’s face as he nestled himself in beside me, and looked up at me.
“I’m Alexei’s school teacher.” He blushed and looked down at the floor shyly before looking back up at her with a beautiful smile. “He came into my classroom and ever so boldly asked me out. Then he told me to dress nice and text him when Im on lunch break.” he giggled.
“Aw that’s so romantic!” Mina said excitedly.
“It was shocking to me, because like he didn’t even know I was gay. He just blurted it out.” I didn’t point out that I had indeed spent the night before pounding him into a screaming mess, because they did not need to know that.
I keep my BDSM life separate from my work life so anybody I work with doesn’t know Im into it. I keep it to myself because that could ruin my company if anyone ever caught wind of that.
BDSM is treated like a deviancy and it is rather annoying. Its all because people only see the serial killers who are into S&M and BDSM and abusive assholes like Zaire’s ex.
People don’t see BDSM as what it is, a lifestyle that is codependent on the dominant earning trust and the submissive giving trust. They don’t see the beauty in having someone rely on you in a different way than the social norm.
I know if Zaire hadn’t been into BDSM I would have still gone out with him. Zaire called to me in a way that I simply could never have ignored.
As everyone around me continued to chat, I simply watched Zaire as he interacted. I could have gotten onto him about being too bold as he met everyone’s eyes but my own but I couldn’t.
It would be a sin to quell such an innocent souls joy, my mother would probably say. My father would have punished him I would imagine. But really, my fathers a douche bag and there is absolutely no way Im using his words to guide me in this.
This though its hard to see, I really just want to see Zaire be happy.
I heard it before I saw it, but the minute I saw the gun, I shielded Zaire’s body with my own.
I felt a sharp pain on the left side of my chest and gasped, sticking my hand down and pulling my fingers back up to see blood.
I heard Zaire scream and felt his frantic breathing as he tried to keep me awake. But my body was having none of it, as soon as I hit the ground everything went blank.
29: ¢αит ѕмιℓє ωιтнσυт уσυ
You came along just like a song,
And brightened my day,
Who would of believed that you were part of a dream,
Now it all seems light years away.
Z A I R E:
As soon as I’d heard the gunshot, I was terrified. I’d only heard that noise once in my life, and it was the worst time of my life. Sykes body was covering mine, but when he went slack against me I screamed.
I’d never felt fear quite as bad as I did in that moment. I sank down to my knees, and held his head in one of my hands, his hand in my other, looking down into his dark eyes. “Master…” I whispered inaudibly.
Nothing felt okay. I heard Mina talking on the phone, probably to 911 but I couldn’t hear exactly what she was saying.
Everything felt like it was miles and miles away instead of happening right here with me. It was like watching a movie, a scene where something tragic happens, and you don’t really grasp what really happened… until you do.
I felt tears sliding down my face, fear racing up and down my spine. “Please…” I whispered, and his eyes closed a bit, and reopened.
He was breathing faintly, and I heard the sound of the ambulance in the distance. and breathed out a sigh of relief. “Please hold on, can you hear me?” I whispered. He didn’t reply and my heart started racing. “Wake up!!” I cried, and his eyes fluttered slightly.
The paramedics came, and I refused to leave his side as they worked on him. “Sir you have to let go.” The ambulance man said, and I shook my head.
“I’m his fucking boyfriend you twat!” I cried, and held his hand tightly. “I’m not leaving him. Not now.” I demanded. He just sighed and let me get into the back of the ambulance.
Right before the ambulance door shut, I caught sight of a familiar face, but I couldn’t place a name to the face. Who was it? I don’t really have time to be worrying about that, what with Sykes laying here. I tightened my grip on his hand and held on, not daring for a moment to let go.
Time was crawling by at a snails pace as I sat in the waiting room. I had no choice but to wait in the waiting room, seeing as how they rushed him into emergency surgery before I even got the chance to give him a kiss.
I couldn’t make them wait even a minute, because I know that every minute counts when it comes to this. Alexei was with a baby-sitter tonight, and Mina and Alejandro were both at home now with their children. I pulled out my phone and called Zex.
“Heyo, you’ve reached Sexy Zexy, what can I do ya for?” I let out a shaky breath, and closed my eyes, fighting a wave of tears.
“Zex…” I whispered, “Hospital… it’s Sykes he’s been shot.” When the word shot came out of my mouth, my heart clenched, and my tenuous grip on my tears released, and I was bawling again.
“Oh god, no…” He whispered, and I nodded mutely. “Grand General hospital?” He asked, and I nodded again. “I’m assuming that the rustling sound was a nod, so I’ll be there momentarily. I love you, it’s going to be okay.”
“I love you too.” I echoed, and hung up the phone, my heart pounding. I have to call Zexion’s father… I dialed the number but it went straight to voicemail, so assumed that he was already talking to Zex.
The way he shielded my body was confusing. Why’d he do that? If he hadn’t have moved he wouldn’t have been shot in the side… They were probably aiming for something else, besides the side, but his moving caused the shot to be ruined.
What if it’s a hit-man? Did people really want Sykes dead? That seemed a bit far fetched, but I guess it’s a possibility.
The more time that passed, the more the sinking pit in my stomach was going lower and lower. I was alone, not even Sykes parents had arrived. I didn’t know them personally, but from what he’d said about them, his mother would be highly worried, and his father would be… well his father.
When Zexion and his father walked in, I sighed in relief. Terrance wasn’t far behind them, having heard from Mina, I assumed. We all sat in silence. Zexion and his father both had their arms around me, while Terrance looked over us three with a nervous look on his face.
“I’m going to get a coffee, would you like one?” Zexion asked in a low, calm voice. I nodded. “French Vanilla with extra creamer and sugar?” He asked. I nodded. He left without another word, and I felt myself sink into my head again.
Without Sykes, I felt lost. He was my rock, the only thing that held me together. It felt like the entire world had shifted, and suddenly, I was nothing but an ant, in a world full of mammoths. The ground beneath me was pulled out from under me, and I had nothing to stabilize me.
Even with my family at my side, I felt like I was lost in a sea of confusion. I don’t understand how this could happen! Surely there is security in that damn restaurant! The damn meals there cost a small fortune, there’s no way in hell they don’t have at least surveillance cameras, or something. Those company meetings should have security. There are lunatics out there that want to hurt him!
Zex handed me a coffee as he sat back down beside me, and handed Terrance a black coffee. “I figured you’d need it,” He said, and Terrance nodded, never moving a muscle.
Zex looked tired, like he hadn’t been sleeping, and if I could stop freaking out for five minutes I’d probably ask him if he was okay. But I found myself not able to form the words to ask. He didn’t seem to mind it himself, as he didn’t speak about it either. Zexions father was silent, brooding, unlike him entirely.
It seemed like everyone around me was concerned about something, but all I could feel was the blooming pain in my chest as I thought about the possibility that Sykes may not make it out of this.
The silence droned on, and on, but eventually, a man came out, and looked over us all. “Sykes Bennett?” He asked and I hopped up, nodding.
“I’m his boyfriend, this is family.” I motioned around to them.
“I’m Doctor Shurbeyer. You are an incredibly lucky man. The bullet grazed his heart, but we were able to repair the damage done.” He said and I nodded, relief washing over me. “He’ll be in and out once the anesthesia wears off, and he might not make much sense at first, but you are free to go in and see him.” He said, and I nodded again. “One at a time, though. He could get overwhelmed, and we don’t know how he’ll react to that.”
“Go ahead, Zaire, we’ll head on home. I doubt you’ll be leaving without him.” Zexion offered, and I nodded. “I love you Zaire, I’ll call and check up on you tomorrow, darling. Be safe!” He said.
Zaire’s father stepped up to me, and pulled me in for a hug. “I am so glad you are okay.” He whispered into my ear. “I was so worried that that prick had found you… and you know. But you’re okay, and now so is Sykes. I love you Zaire, and even if you aren’t biologically mine, you might as well be.” I felt tears prick at my eyes.
“I love you too, daddy.” I whispered, hugging him tightly. I’d never called him dad, I’d always called him by his name, Charlie (A/n: I can’t remember if I already gave him a name or not, but w/e) but now, it seemed like the right time.
He’d never replace my father in my heart, but he was like a second father to me and I was grateful that he’d been as giving as he had been. He could have sent me to foster care, and never looked back but he took me into his home, and raised me like his own.
They left as the doctor led me into the ICU, and took me to Sykes room. I hadn’t even asked Terrance, but he didn’t even get up, as if he knew that I’d want to go. Terrance was an amazing man, even if he puts up this wall that says he hates the world.
As soon as I open the door to the room, Sykes comes into view, and tears run down my face. I run over to him, and hold his hand tightly in mine.
Him laying on the bed his side wrapped in a thick, tight layer of gauze was a giant reality check. He was badly hurt, and I could have lost him tonight. I could have lost my rock, my owner… my world.
He looked pitiful as he laid there sleeping. His eyes were closed and he looked as exhausted as I felt. I couldn’t imagine the horror of being shot. It was surreal. I was go glad that he was okay, though. I could feel the relief wash over me in waves, and just knowing that I’d be able to feel him, touch him again made everything okay in that moment.
“Mmm Zaire?” He asked, his voice slightly raspy. “Are you okay? The bullet didn’t graze you, did it?” His eyes barely opened when he opened them, but I didn’t mind it, speaking immediately.
“Sykes you were shot, you nearly died!” I cried in horror. “It didn’t even touch me that I know of.” I said, and kissed his hand softly. “I was so worried, master.” I whispered, and he smiled faintly, shutting his eyes.
“Bastard got me good.” He griped, and I rolled my eyes. “But it was almost you,” He whispered, and ran his finger over my hand slightly, weakly.
“What?” I asked, my blood thinning.
“Well, yeah. I heard the gun, looked up and saw it aimed right at you. I moved in front of you as quickly as I could.” He explained.
“What?” I asked again for clarification.
“Zaire it’s not your fault.” He said automatically.
“You got in the way of a bullet Sykes! One that was made for me!” I cried out, and he nodded automatically.
“And I’d do it again.” He said, and I glared at him.
“You most certainly will not!” I exclaimed, and he started coughing a bit. I jumped up, and panicked. He stopped coughing, and winced slightly.
“Damn that hurts.” He complained, and I rolled my eyes. “I don’t see how you handle pain if its this severe.” He grouched, and I shrugged.
“I’ve never taken a bullet.” I clarified, and he nodded expectantly.
“I would hope not,” He said, and slumped down into the bed. “The funny thing is, I was just thinking about having sex with you when I was shot. I had a boner.”
“Sykes!” I groaned, and buried my head in my hands, and he grinned tiredly. “I hate you so much right now!”
“You know you love me.” He tsked, and I nodded.
“Of course I do.” I said automatically.
“I love you too,” He sighed, and coughed slightly, pain etching across his face. “Man, I never thought it’d hurt this bad.”
“You got shot.” I deadpanned, “did you expect it to feel like getting a blow job?”
“No!” He smirked, and looked over me. “If I wasn’t certain I couldn’t get an erection on this anesthetic, I’d make you give me a blow job for being so sarcastic.” I blushed brightly and looked down at my feet.
“Sorry master, I was just…” I trailed off looking up at him. “I’d thought you’d died, and then you are all shits and giggles…”
“To be fair,” a nurse piped up as she walked into the room and gave me a look, “He’s pretty high off morphine right now, so he doesn’t feel much of anything but an annoying ache. And you’re right, you can’t get an erection.”
“Ohhh.” I drawled, and nodded in understanding. “I ought to have guessed, they’d never let a gunshot victim not have some form of painkiller.” she nodded back.
“Well, unless they are a murderer, and were shot on drugs. Then we are required by law not to give them anything until the drug in their system wears off.” She said softly, and I nodded in understanding.
“Sounds about right,” I said back. Sykes wrapped an arm around me, and tried to pull me closer but was too weak.
“I can’t move you where I want you, now!” He whined and poked my tummy.
“Where do you want me?” I asked him hesitantly as the nurse looked at him with a raise eyebrow. She had a slight smirk on her face and she was amused as my cheeks filled with heat.
“On the bed.” He commanded. I looked to the nurse and she looked reluctant.
“Don’t touch his wound,” She commanded. “He’s stubborn so there’s nothing I can do to stop him. Just be very, very careful and if his bandage starts filling up with blood, ring for a nurse.” I nodded, and went to crawl onto the bed.
“Clothes off.” He pouted like a child, and the nurse quickly made her exit. I slipped out of my pants and dress shirt, leaving me in just his tee shirt that hung off me and underwear. He’d allowed me to wear underwear tonight, thankfully.
I laid down beside him, resting my cheek against his chest. His right arm came up and wrapped around me, and he sighed and kissed my head. “I love you,” He whispered, and I nodded, kissing his chest softly. I rested my arm over his chest lightly, my fingers digging into his left hip.
“I love you too, master.” I whispered, but he didn’t answer. After a few minutes, I looked up to see him snoozing lightly again. I forced myself to get comfortable, and fell asleep too, shortly after he did.
The last thought in my head was who the fuck that person was that looked so, so damn familiar.
30: αяσυѕє∂
Just keep on turning me through the days,
Until the latest chapter unfolds.
S Y K E S:
Okay so I’ll admit being shot kind of sucks, but with a little slave like Zaire, it’s hard to focus on the suckiness of the situation. He has taken off work to take care of me.
The time in the hospital had, at best, been boring. A lot of people poking me with sharp objects, people poking and prodding my bullet wound, and Zaire crooning over me like a mother hen.
I’d been released the next day, with strict orders from Doctor Shurbeyer to get lots of rest and not to engage in any kind of strenuous activity. I think honestly, the only reason that they let me go was because I was kicking up a fuss like a four year old, going crazy in the small, too clean room. Of course, Zaire had me bed bound, and unable to do anything anyway, but it felt good to be in my own, comfortable bed.
Zaire had been running back and forth for me all day, refusing to let me move a muscle. I tried to tell him I’d be fine, that I needed to move a bit, but he’d not only gave me a look a wet cat would give it’s owner, but he looked so worried, I couldn’t do it.
I knew I needed to have a back-bone, to be more commanding with him, but he pushed every button I never even knew I had. It’s hard to scold someone for caring too much, also.
It was also really hot seeing Zaire running around the house dressed in one of my shirts and a pair of skin tight black briefs. Whenever he bent over, my shirt would slide up a bit and expose the briefs underneath and I’d drool a little bit and long to touch him.
If I wasn’t bed-bound, Zaire would be screaming my name so loud the neighbors would know who owned him.
I could tell he was horny, too. He’d been hiding it well, but all night last night he’d tossed and turned, eventually settling into my side. His hard, barely covered cock touched my side, and he’d let out the faintest moan.
Since I’d been hurt we haven’t had sex. I mean, I guess that is typical. It’s hard to have sex with a bullet wound that could rip open in the middle of it. Zaire may be a masochist, but I certainly am not.
And this whole being shot thing is weighing heavy on my mind. The whole ordeal is troubling, because whoever shot me wasn’t aiming at me , they were aiming at Zaire. Zaire, my baby. My lover, my sweet boy. They would’ve hit him, too, if I hadn’t have heard it when I did.
I was glad that I did, because I would take the bullet over and over again for him. He deserves to never feel this kind of pain, ever.
Since it happened, Terrance has been staying with us, sleeping on the couch, his gun right under the cushion. Alexei wasn’t here at the moment because of school, but he’d be here in a while. He was probably the most troubled about my getting shot, merely because he didn’t understand.
He wasn’t equipped to handle losing a family member, not even someone who wasn’t a direct parent. When I mentioned that to Zaire, he’d told me that I was a parent to Alexei, even if I wasn’t his biological father. He’d comforted me all night last night, telling me that Alexei loves me, and that even when his father gets straightened out, I’ll still have a major part of his life.
I knew that, but knowing he wouldn’t be here… in our home, where he belongs, made me upset. He is my baby, even if he wasn’t produced by me. I knew that if I pressed the issue in court I could have him, no questions asked. My brother wasn’t the best parent, and he hadn’t had the best track record. I wouldn’t do that to Alexei though. He loved his father, even if he’s a piece of shit.
“Master?” Zaire called as he walked into my–excuse me, our room. “Are you doing okay?” He asked, coming to stand beside me with a slight smile on his face.
Zaire was doing magnificently. I could tell he was a natural nurturer, just by how he took care of me. He’d been diligent, sweet, and done everything himself. He’d even sent Marissa home for the time being, saying he’d be happy taking care of me himself. She’d gratefully accepted the time off, and let him do it himself.
He’d surprised me. I loved that he surprised me.
That was something special because normally, people don’t surprise me. I never let myself calm down enough to be surprised. I knew that I couldn’t afford to be surprised. It’s a curse of owning a business and having so much money.
“I’m doing fine sweetheart.” I said softly, and he bit his lip. I looked over him, lust pooling in my stomach. “I want to do something.” I said, looking over him.
“W-what?” He asked nervously, looking into my eyes.
“Strip.” I commanded, and he shook his head vigorously.
“I c-can’t the doctor said–” He started.
“The doctor can suck my left nut. Strip or I will punish you so bad, you wont be able to walk straight for a week.” I said, my voice heated and lit with promise. He blushed and bit his lip, waging a war in his head. He eventually pulled my shirt over his head, and left himself in those painfully tight looking briefs. He turned to the side to lay my shirt down on the chair by the closet, giving me a perfect view of his ass.
His ass is perfect. He’s got this bubble butt that made me want to spank him with my bare hand, just to watch it wiggle. The briefs were outlining the curve of his ass just enough to give me a teasing glance at it.
Once he was done, he turned around and pulled them off his body slowly, hesitant. “Get over here.” I commanded, making my voice steely and hard, showing him I wasn’t going to be disrespected. He immediately crawled onto the bed beside me, and laid down beside me, looking into my eyes. He was looking at me with these deep eyes that made me absolutely want to fuck him senseless.
“M-master…” He whispered quietly, looking at me desperately. “Y-you could get hurt if we…” He trailed off hesitantly and I sighed deeply, and smacked his ass hard. He yelped, and I winced, the smack hurting me probably more than it hurt him.
“I’m not going to fuck you.” I said, my voice sharp, and he looked down at my chest, his cheeks reddening more every second. “I am going to play with you, though. And you’re going to tell me what you want to do to me.” He looked back up at me, his eyes wide. He nodded nervously, and I smirked.
I went to move closer to him, but he came closer on his own, not wanting me to move. “I’m going to jack you off, and you’re going to cum on my chest. When you’re done, you will lick it up.” I didn’t leave him any choice in the matter, and he mutely nodded, biting his lip.
I cupped his erection in my hand, and he moaned quietly, watching me. I loved the feeling of his hard dick in my hand, there’s something so amazing about his soft skin stretched over his hardness.
I ran my hand over him slowly, making him whimper and bury his face in his hands. He could obviously feel my gaze as I looked over him. “Do. Not. Cover. Your. Face.” I commanded, and he moved his hands, looking nervous. His face was red as I pleasured him, but I loved every minute of it.
“Tell me, baby, what do you want me to do to you, hmm?” I asked him, and he blushed.
“I-I would like you to clamp my nipples and put a toy inside me.” He said it softly, his cheeks burning bright as the sun, and I smirked.
“I had bought some stuff for us to use, but I was put in the hospital.” I said, and looked over him. “Go into the playroom, and get the black bag that is beside the door.” I commanded. “And absolutely do not look inside of it.” He nodded and immediately ran to get it.
When he returned, he gave me the bag and I smirked. I pulled out the magnetic nipple pinchers, and the ElectraStim Depth Charge Electro Dildo, and some lube. I knew that he’d love this.
“Oh my…” He whispered, his eyes widening in shock. “Are those for me ?” He asked, and I nodded. His eyes stared at them with wonder and slight confusion. “How will it…” He whispered, running his fingers over one of the three ends of it.
I’d bought it for the purpose of stretching him out. I liked to torture him with pleasure, and he loved to be my good little boy.
“Simple, lube.” I said, and he looked slightly disappointed. “I can’t shove a three ended elctro-shock dildo up your ass without lube.” I said, and his eyes went wide. “Do you trust me,” I asked him, and he nodded mutely. “This isn’t going to hurt. The voltage is as low as you can get. It’ll stimulate you a bit better than a regular dildo will.” I said, and he nodded.
His nerves were obvious, but his excitement was too. He clearly wanted to use the toys I’d bought, and I wanted him to. The dildo was custom made, and costed me too much. It had three settings that were specially made slightly lower than the usual voltage. I’d bought one with regular voltages too, but I wanted to ease him into electroshock play. He’d put it as a soft limit, and I planned to erase all of the bad memories he had of it.
“Tell me why you’re nervous.” I commanded.
“M-my old master…” He whispered. “He’d punish me by turning up all of his electroshock toys and putting them on me all at once.” I nodded my head. “I had asked him not to, but he did it every time…”
I felt rage bubbling under my skin. That sick… monster could have electrocuted him or something from that. He could have left permanent scars from that. There were so many reasons you don’t leave a sub unattended while they have any kind of electroshock toys on them, much less putting all of them on at once.
I felt like I might not should have suggested this until I was better and could do more for him than just lay here and control the toy.
“If you really want it to stop, what do you say?” I asked him. He was already preparing himself for it, though, and it was too late to go back on what I’d had planned.
I spent all day concocting this plan, and I didn’t know if stopping it would be any better than continuing. He has to face his fear, and I knew that. I loved electroshock sometimes, and he had been specific when he said he’d like to try it under the right circumstances.
I just hope now was the right circumstance, otherwise it could mess up our bond as master and slave.
“Mercy, Master.” He said confidently, and I nodded.
“You can say no, pet. I will understand if this isn’t the right time for this, and you can go pick out another toy.” I said, and he shook his head, a determined glint in his eyes.
“I want this.” He whispered slightly, and I nodded. “I know that it’ll be scary at first, but I can do it.” He looked so sure, I couldn’t say no. “If I ask to slow down, will you?” I nodded immediately.
“Of course I will, sweetheart.” I said softly, and he smiled a bit and looked at me with cerulean blue eyes wide.
“Then I’m ready.” He nodded, and let out a slow breath. “How do I lay?” He asked shyly.
“Get between my legs, and lay your ass on a pillow. I’ll lube you up first, and then we will work one head in at a time.” I said calmly. He nodded and did as I asked, looking up at me expectantly.
I took a deep breath and rubbed my hands over his thighs slowly, and he whimpered, looking at me through hooded eyes. “I’m ready.” He repeated and I nodded.
“I love you,” I told him, and he paused a moment, and a beautiful smile stretched out over his face.
“I love you too, master.” He replied, and I ran a comforting hand over his thigh.
“Let’s go slowly first.” I said, and he nodded in agreement.
(A/n: scene will be completed tomorrow, as usual. Don’t worry, the scene will be completed. I didn’t want the chapter getting too long.)
31: ιм иσт ∂σиє
Do you laugh while screaming ,
Is it cold outside?
S Y K E S:
Zaire is beautiful in the midst of passion, something that typically wouldn’t have been noted by me, but because I wasn’t getting pleasured I could pay more attention to him and his needs. He was perfection in every way, and that is something I’ve never said.
I could find the problem in any slave I’d ever had, but oh no, not Zaire. He was perfect in every way. So trusting, so innocent, so needy.
I longed to fuck him, but I knew I couldn’t. I can’t risk hurting myself again, I’d only just got out of the hospital from the gunshot. But that didn’t mean I couldn’t dream.
My hand ran up and down his soft, but steely hard erection, him breathing heavily as I did so. He was biting his lip, his eyes closed as he tried desperately to concentrate on my command. I’d told him to hold on cumming until I told him to. It was just another way I controlled him, and he submitted to me.
There was a heat between us, like it was a hundred degrees, as I pleasured him. I ran my finger down to his asshole, and pushed in roughly, no lube yet. I knew that I’d have to use lube when I put the toy inside of him, but not yet. I can’t torture him how I used to until I’m not injured, and that could take a while. I have to find new ways to toy with his body, to keep him entertained. I loved seeing his cock leaking onto his stomach as I finger fucked him.
He moaned loudly when my finger brushed over his prostate, and I smirked. I did it again, harder this time, and he mewled, looking up at me with desperate eyes.
I slipped in another finger and he hissed, his asshole clenching around my fingers. I didn’t wait for him to calm down any, I just started pushing them in and out of him quickly. It jerked me slightly, and a little pain ran up my side, but I shook it off too worried with my little mewling sweetheart.
Zaire arched his back and pushed back into my hand, prompting me to push another inside of him, and scissor him harshly. He gasped loudly, and barely moved a muscle as I pleasured him.
It didn’t take me too long to realize he was ready, and I pulled my fingers out of him. I took a moment to look at him, and write every part of him to memory. His cheeks were red, his hair matted to his forehead, and his eyes wide and his pupils dilated to where almost none of his blue eyes stared at me with his plump lips parted in pants. His nipples and the surrounding skin were an angry red from the magnetic nipple pinchers I’d put him in. His body was covered in a sheen of sweat, and his cock was furiously red, obviously angry at the fact it hadn’t been allowed to cum yet. His cock was dripping onto his stomach, making me have the urge to lick his pre-cum off his stomach just to watch the muscles clench in it.
I lubed his hole up quickly, and then the elctro-toy. The three headed toy looked terrifying if you didn’t know how to use it, but I knew that my boy would all in all love it. He loved pain, and this toy absolutely borders on painful and pleasurable.
I inserted one head first, and he tensed slightly. His nerves were obvious, but I held the other two heads away from his body and turned it on to the lowest setting. He jumped, and moaned loudly, his eyes closing as he breathed in a deep breath.
“How does that feel?” I asked him, a hint of command in my voice. I loved to use that voice with him, knowing it only makes him hornier.
“G-good master.” He mumbled, his eyes shut as I slowly pulled it in and out of his hole. He moaned, arching his back on the toy. He was shaking slightly, his legs pushed as far apart as he could get them, wiggling his ass back onto the toy.
“Do you want more?” I asked, and he furrowed his eyebrows a bit as he bit into his lip. He looked a bit nervous as he thought about it. I would ease him into this if he needed it. I could easily hold the other two heads of the toy if he didn’t want more.
He didn’t answer for a moment, and I sped up my hand, making him moan loudly. “A-ahhh, ease it?” He whimpered, and I nodded.
“One at a time until your comfortable.” I promised him. I was a bit glad that I wasn’t able to fuck him right now, because I don’t know that I could have controlled myself otherwise. He looked so gorgeous as he pushed his ass back onto the toy, nervous, but still very willing. I knew that right now, he didn’t need the cold master I could be, he needed the compassionate, slow master I could be only for him.
I turned the toy off, and he relaxed a bit into the bed with a breathy moan, and I thrusted the toy in and out of him once more, before pressing the second head to his hole. He whimpered, but laid still.
Slowly, I eased the tip inside of him.
The toy wasn’t big at all, honestly. The stretching was really just to make him feel more comfortable, and I couldn’t risk him being afraid, and losing his trust in me so I endured it. Of course because I couldn’t fuck him, or even cum until they took the stitches out, I couldn’t really do anything but endure it.
The toy was three headed, but really, they were small heads. The most frightening part about it was the electro-charge to it, and even I had it to where the settings were altered to be lower than typical. I had done everything possible to make this more comfortable for him.
When he released the pent up breath he was holding, and whimpered out of pleasure, I turned on the toy again. I made sure to hold the third head back away from him, and pushed it in deeply inside of him.
I repeated the action again and again, making him release these beautiful moans that were making me drip in my sweats. I wanted to sink myself inside of him. I needed to fuck him. But… I can’t.
Goddamned bullet wound, ruining my fun.
When the toy hit his prostate he arched up off the bed completely and squealed loudly, his fingers clawing at the bed-sheets. “Please!” He sobbed, looking at me through hooded eyes. I smirked evilly and picked up the pace.
I used my other hand to tug at one of the nipple pinchers, slightly disappointed that they weren’t conjoined. I should have thought about that before buying the metal ones. His poor cock was leaking like a dripping faucet, but oh, not yet.
I continued torturing his body, and he was gorgeous as he shook from the pleasure I was giving him. He was biting his lip, muffling the noises coming out of his mouth, but I found myself not caring.
This is what I live for, right here. His sweet little body being overtaken by pleasure as he bit his lip to hold back cumming until given permission. I could tell how hard it was to hold it, but he was still holding it. He was probably painfully hard, and I could tell by the bright redness of his cock that he was right on the edge.
If I wanted to be mean, I’d flick the tip and make him cum so I could punish him. But tonight I want to focus on pleasuring him, not causing him to get into trouble.
“Ready for another?” I asked, and he whimpered and nodded, no hesitation this time. I smirked. I knew that I could make him love this easily. All that I had to do was pleasure him while he was experiencing it again for the first time in god knows how long.
He’d probably never experienced pleasurable electroshock. I’ve found that most people who relate it to pain haven’t ever been edged with it. Most masters don’t bother with learning it, or use it as a strict punishment for disobedient subs and slaves.
I turned it off, making him whimper in disappointment. Next time, I probably wouldn’t bother turning it off, or slowly inserting each head into him for that matter, but for now, I need to ease him into it. I knew that with a little push he could become comfortable with this toy to the point he’d probably enjoy using it on himself.
That made my cock jerk in my pants. Oh god that’d be so hot. Watching him fuck himself with this toy would absolutely drive me insane. I pressed the third and final head of the toy to his hole, and eased it inside of him. When all three heads met together, he whimpered, and nodded his head.
When I turn this toy on, it’ll slowly, and lightly shock his insides on all sides. That’s why I picked this one. From experience I knew that the regular ones weren’t as pleasurable because they are harder to navigate.
I flicked it on suddenly, and he gasped and his relaxed body immediately tensed up. I watched as his cock jerked in excitement. “Does that feel good baby?” I asked teasingly, watching his cock pump out another little bit of pre-cum. He nodded his head and whimpered, his eyes locked on my face.
I couldn’t help but tease him a bit. “This is the lowest setting, pet, would you like it turned up?” I asked him hesitantly.
I might’ve been hesitant, but he apparently had lost all of his hesitance when the second head entered him because he nodded his head eagerly and looked impatient. When I turned it up he squealed and arched his body up. “Please please please master oh my god!” He cried out, and I smirked.
The thing about electro-toys is that, no matter how used to them, or how new you are to them, they’ll always get you to the edge faster than anything else. There’s something so amazing about how fast you can cum off of it, seeing him cumming off of it would be amazing, but I wasn’t wanting that show tonight.
I wanted to throw him so far into subspace, he wont come to for hours. I loved the thought of making him completely drained to the point of no return.
He was something special, that’s for sure. I continued fucking him with the toy, his body shaking as his cock continuously pump out pre-cum. With how much pre-cum he’d leaked, you’d think that he’d came already twice. I smirked and watched as he arched his body with the toy, desperate to get more. “Oh god,” he moaned, his nails biting into the bed hard.
I wanted nothing more than for him to cum, but first I needed him to do something. “Get up on your knees, pet.” I commanded, and he whimpered, nodding his head and I retracted my hand from the toy. He wobbly got up on his knees. “Now, lay your cock onto my chest.” I commanded again. He whimpered when his cock touched my chest, but didn’t let go surprisingly.
I grabbed a hold of the toy again, and started thrusting it inside of him hard and fast. “Cum when you please.” I told him softly, and his entire body tensed, and finally let go.
His cum splashed out across my chest, and he sobbed out loud, his hands struggling to find something to grasp. Once he finally stopped pumping out cum, I pulled the toy from his ass and smacked his ass lightly, making him whimper. “Clean up your mess,” I commanded, and he nodded his head, his eyes closing slightly as he shuffled back and leaned forward, running his soft, wet tongue over my chest.
When he was done, he laid down beside me, giggling softly when his cock brushed my side. “Ahhh…” He whimpered, and blinked.
I felt the overwhelming urge to coddle him, so I did. “Oh you’re such a good boy,” I purred into his ear and he giggled again, and closed his eyes. “Do you feel okay?” I asked him, and he nodded.
“So gooood.” He slurred slightly, and blinked up at me. “I love my master. He’s so…” He trailed off and kissed me. “I love you.”
“I love you too, little one.” I chuckled.
“The nicknamesss… I like sweetheart and little one best, but they all make my tummy flutter in this weird way.” He giggled, and I smiled.
“It doesn’t matter what I call you, little one,” I whispered, kissing his head softly fighting off a wince. “They all mean the same damn thing.”
“Oh? and whats that?” He giggled.
“That no matter where you are, who you’re with, or what you’re doing, you’re mine.” I said and he whimpered and nodded, yawning a bit. In about no time he was snoozing beside me, purring in the most adorable way.
This boy is mine , and whoever it was that was aiming that gun that night is deader than last Christmas’s fruit bread. That wasn’t a threat, it was a promise.
32: ∂єѕιяє
Boy, I’m gonna love you,
I’m gonna tear into your soul.
Z A I R E:
Since I found out that I was the one that the gun was aimed at, I was overcome with guilt. I couldn’t help but feel responsible for him getting shot. I mean, honestly, I feel as though this is my fault. And it was justified.
If he hadn’t have moved in front of me, that bullet would have hit me. It was aimed at me. It had my fucking name on it, and then he fucking moved in front of it.
I didn’t want to die, but if it saved Sykes pain, I’d lay down my life without hesitation. He has been the most caring, compassionate master anyone could have asked for. I found myself adoring him more and more by the minute, and though that’s a good thing, I felt like I was hurting him more than helping him.
He invited me into his home, he made love to me multiple times, held me while I cried, led me with a strong hand, and gave me everything I needed. How did I repay him? By getting him shot in the heart and nearly dead.
Okay, I realize he wasn’t actually shot in the heart. His heart was grazed, though… and that’s close enough for me.
Despite him being shot, he still found a way to pleasure me. And I’d put complete faith in him, despite my nerves. I knew that he’d never push me too far, he’d never hurt me in a way that I didn’t consent to.
BDSM is all about consent after all. But being a slave is different than being a submissive. To be completely honest, being a slave means literally you have no control over any part of your life. Master says jump, you say how high. You aren’t a person if they say you aren’t. You bark like a dog and shake your ass if they say to. They tell you to quit your job you do it. That’s being a slave. Submissive is slightly different, more so leaning towards having a choice in all of the aforementioned. If you didn’t want to be an object, you could say so. If you didn’t want to bark like a dog and shake your ass, you didn’t have to. If you didn’t want to quit your job, you don’t have to.
So being a slave is about total power control, and I understand that some submissive people give total power control to their master, but it’s different then. You still have safe-words, and absolute hard limits they can’t touch.
Being a slave, a slave can put hard limits into place, but if the master doesn’t see fit to uphold them, oh well. Sure, there are rules. Don’t murder your slave. Damage them beyond repair. Don’t starve them, or thirst them. But as far as it goes, even the safeword doesn’t have to be followed if the master doesn’t want it to.
But Sykes wasn’t a typical sadist. He completely dominated me, but he let me make some decisions for myself. Sometimes he’d pick out my clothes, mostly when we’re at the club, but most times, I picked out my own. He let me pick out what to eat, and when to eat it.
He also told me he loved me. I mean, I know sadists can fall in love, but knowing that the Master Sadist, the Sykes Bennett loved me made me feel invincible. I couldn’t imagine submitting to anybody else, ever in the future. My eyes were completely and firmly locked on the sexy older man that I gave myself too. I couldn’t imagine it any other way.
Sykes made me feel good. I couldn’t get enough of serving him. It didn’t matter if it was something as platonic as scrubbing the kitchen floor, or if it was something as sexual as servicing him completely and getting no release myself. He left me feeling fulfilled entirely even if I didn’t get to cum.
All I truly wanted was to feel his warm hand resting on my head as I kneel before him, naked and exposed all except for my neck which bore his collar. Knowing that in the end, no matter what I did I belonged to him, and only him.
Last night when he’d eased me into electro-play, I honestly couldn’t believe it felt that good. I’d only ever been punished with it. I remember Steven hooking me up to this powerful machine, attaching little metal pieces that pinched my cock a bit, and turning the machine on all the way up. I remembered him walking out laughing as I laid on the metal table in his dungeon(I called it torture chamber after I left him)and convulsed as electricity shot through me.
I couldn’t move after he did that to me. And I didn’t even know how damn long it was before he’d finally taken mercy on me, and unhooked me. Of course he has a twisted way of showing remorse. By which I mean, “to make it up to me” he had all his friends fuck me until I couldn’t even look at myself in the mirror anymore.
Sometimes at night, I can still feel his hands ghosting over my skin. I always shuffled a little bit closer to Sykes and burrowed myself in his warmth, trying to protect myself from the memories that haunted me like a bad omen.
But Sykes had been so caring and gentle last night, I couldn’t imagine not doing that again. He’d eased me into it, he didn’t force me to continue, he asked me if I could. He was concerned about my comfort despite himself being uncomfortable.
When I finally was allowed to cum, I collapsed. I couldn’t hold myself up anymore. I could feel sparks of excitement shooting up and down my spine. I could still feel the jolts even though the toy wasn’t inside of me.
I had literally never been more satiated than I was in that moment.
Of course, I say that every time he fucks me, or edges me, or makes me suck him off… or sucks me off… Okay clearly I say it way too much. But he made me light up with pleasure in a way no one ever had before.
Currently I sat on the bed beside him, he was snoring lightly and he winced ever so often. I was fixing to start working on my journal entry for tonight.
Despite him being shot, he was adamant that I write every day in it. I didn’t mind it, it made me feel better to get my thoughts out this way. At least when he reads it, I won’t be stuttering my way through saying everything like I have no common sense.
Dear Journal,
I’ve been doing this for almost two weeks now, and I still haven’t gotten any better at it. But, still I plug on because Master told me to.
Speaking of Master, he’s doing a lot better. I’m so happy to see him making a recovery. He pleasured me last night, and I was absolutely drained afterwards. He has this funny way of making my own body turn against me.
I’d tried to tell him no because I didn’t want to hurt him, but he’d insisted. I felt so bad because the doctor said clearly that he couldn’t do anything that’d jerk his muscles or his sides. That unfortunately means no blow-jobs, hand-jobs, fucking or the like. But he’d insisted on pleasuring me, and oh my god it felt so good.
At first I was fucking terrified. Electroshock hasn’t been the most pleasant thing for me in the past, but he’d eased me into it so easily, I could barely resist.
I made Master breakfast lunch and dinner. I love serving him. It makes me feel like I have a purpose. Honestly, I’ve never been happier than I have been staying home taking care of him. A huge part of me wants to do it full time. I know, crazy right? I obviously cannot quit my job, I need the money… but god, it’s so amazing.
I feel like a real slave for him, doing everything for him. Getting him drinks, food. Cleaning the house, and cooking. I felt like a housewife, and secretly I kind of like it.
Would it be the same if he wasn’t hurt? I know I shouldn’t but I want it to be.
It’s really pathetic that I can’t even be happy with the arrangement we have. Well, I’m not unhappy so to speak, because I love our relationship. I love knowing that I’m his no matter what… but for some reason, I can’t help but want to be his personal housewife.
I’d love to run around doing everything for him. I’d cook for him, be his personal assistant. I’d fetch him coffee. I’d do his laundry, clean his house. I’d reorganize every file in his office, and I’d enjoy it all while I did it.
Is that wrong? Maybe… but what part of any of this is ‘morally correct’ so to speak? I mean, BDSM is widely frowned upon because it’s labeled a taboo. Is it that bad that I wish to serve my man like I should?
I know, I know all men are made equal… but it’s very hard to see it that way when I’m one hundred and fifteen pounds of effeminate boy, and he’s one hundred and eighty pounds of masculine man. It just feels right that I’m below him.
Well anyway, I’m gonna go to bed. Master is currently being adorable(I never thought I could use that word to describe such a man!) so I want to get to bed so I can cuddle with him.
I signed my name and slid the book onto my nightstand and shuffled closer to Sykes. I laid back into the bed and pulled my covers up over my cold body as I sank into the warmth of his body.
I pressed a kiss to his lips softly, and he opened his eyes, and bit my lip softly. “Mmmm…” I moaned quietly, letting him take control of the kiss immediately.
“You’re late to bed.” He mumbled, and I nodded ashamedly.
“I was writing in my journal.” I admitted, and he nodded his head in understanding.
“I haven’t been able to read them recently, but I’m fully planning on reading them tomorrow, just so you know.” He said softly, and I nodded.
“You’re so handsome.” I whispered, and he smirked a bit.
“Oh you’re one to talk,” He said softly. “You are absolutely gorgeous. You’re cute, sexy, astonishing, gorgeous, yummy, and utterly delicious.” He said softly, and I giggled softly.
“I love you, Master.” I whispered, and he smiled softly, and pulled me closer to him.
“I love you too, sweetheart.” He replied, and held onto me tightly, encompassing me into the warm arms that I absolutely loved to be in.
His body was warm, and he was gorgeous as he looked down at me. Sykes is a handsome man, ruggedly attractive. Because he’s been hurt he hasn’t been able to shave, so it was getting longer, but I didn’t mind it much. The feeling of his facial hair rubbing against my smooth face made my entire body even more aware of him.
He wasn’t meaning to make me go crazy, but it was so damn easy. He drove my entire body to a level above anything that I’d ever reached before and there was something so erotic about the fact that he could pull my strings in just the right way without ever even realizing he was doing it.
He knew me so well, too. That makes me incredibly happy just to know that he knew exactly what I was thinking, when I was thinking it, and how I was thinking it. He could finish my sentences, and it was almost like he knew when something was wrong anytime I felt bad.
He could read me like a mood ring, and I damn well loved it.
He had so much more control over me than I’d ever let on. He had me wrapped around his finger, and I’d literally die for him.
I snuggled up into his arms, and sighed. He’s like my own personally teddy bear… I thought to myself and giggled quietly, closing my eyes and forcing myself to rest.
Tomorrow, I again have a busy day, and I’m not going to lie, I couldn’t wait. There was something so amazing about fulfilling his needs to the extent he doesn’t have to wish for anything.
I let out a yawn and closed my eyes, letting sleep take me over. I couldn’t hold my eyes any longer, but I didn’t mind being exhausted. It meant that I’d done what I needed to do before I came to bed. It meant I’d completely served him to the best of my abilities.
As I fell asleep, entrapped in his arms, I couldn’t imagine any other place I’d rather be.
33: ρяєтту тιє∂ υρ
Well crack the whip,
’Cause that bitch is just insane.
S Y K E S:
My phone ringing woke me up from a sleep while I held Zaire’s small body to me. I shuffled a bit and let out a quiet gasp as pain shot up my side. I didn’t bother waiting on the pain to leave before I opened my phone, and grunted. “Hello?”
“Hello Sykes.” The voice on the other end of the phone was monotone, almost like a recording.
“Who is this?” I ask grumpily, not in the mood to be fucked with right now. Whoever this is woke me the fuck up, and I didn’t want to deal with anything retarded.
“I’m your worst nightmare.” The person chuckled, and I rolled my eyes. “You have something that belongs to me. I’ll get it back, whether you or it likes it or not.” I laughed.
“Steven?” I laugh, and I hear the person chuckle again.
“Oh hardly.”
“Then who the hell are you?” I demanded.
Silence, and then: “ It probably doesn’t remember me. I was never a priority. However, it belongs to me. Soon, all will be revealed.“
And then the dial tone rang in my ear. I slammed the phone down on the table and released a loud groan when pain shot up my side. “MASTER!” Zaire squealed, touching my shoulder.
“What?” I snapped, and he shrunk back immediately. “I’m sorry, it’s not your fault. You’re okay, come’re good boy,” I whispered, and he slowly crawled over to me, and gently pressed himself against me.
“W-what’s the matter?” He asked me hesitantly.
“Someone just called me claiming I had their property.” I said and he blushed. “Yes, you, pet. At least I believe it was you. Because the person never used a name just referred to what I have as it .” He bit his lip and shook his head.
“I have to make a call right quick.” He said, and stood up, walking away from me. I stared after him in one, frustration and two, anger. What the hell even is that? He can call someone I can’t know about? What the fuck? This ain’t gonna fly. Nope, not even for a goddamned minute.
I stood up and groaned quietly, trying my best to tiptoe down the hall to listen to him. He’d favored going to the kitchen thankfully, so I didn’t have far to walk. Once I settled, I held my breath, and listened carefully.
“Jason I need you to answer the damned phone it’s important!” His voice frantically said, and I heard him sit the phone down on the counter. Seconds later, it rang in a loud, alerting tone. I stood straight, listening closer.
“Jason, it’s happening again.” He whispered. Silence and then, “I’m positive it’s not Steven this time. It was something that he’d do.”
He was silent again, and then “You said you’d protect me if I stood up against the mother-fucker!” He shouted. “I thought he wouldn’t be getting out for a life-time or more!”
I was startled, but I held in my breath, confused. What the hell is he even talking about?
Typically, I’d respect my Slaves privacy, but this was too strange to ignore. I mean, really?
“I do not give a fuck!” He cried loudly. “I didn’t testify against him for him to be let out in a few years! I thought I’d be safe. I thought I’d be safe from him.”
He was deathly silent as he listened to what the person on the other end of the phone was saying. “I’ve settled down, now.” He said his voice cold, “I’m not going to leave again. Not now, not when I’m happy. If I see him, I’m going to do what I should have done when I had the chance. You better hope that I don’t get to him first because there won’t be anything left of him to find.” He snapped.
Silence lingered, and then he sighed deeply. “I’m not going back to that again, Jason. I just need to be free of this shit. First it’s Steven and now this? No. I’ve put my family through enough. It’s bad enough that we’ve had to lie to everyone. I’m over it, and I’m over ‘following the rules’ since when have you, or anyone else cared about what happened to me? “ He sounded genuinely offended by whatever it was that the person had said.
Again with the silence. “Look Jase, I appreciate the fact that you’re trying to protect my identity. But I’m fucking over this. All of this because of a few bad mistakes. I’m a fucking teacher now, I have a damn boyfriend, and I am happy . I’ll be dead if I leave this life behind.” He snapped angrily. “Either you get that piece of shit back in jail where he belongs, or I’ll put him six feet under.”
He was silent. “I’m not going to explain to you why I settled down. It’s simple, I don’t like living on the run. My life isn’t a game anymore. I’m settled down, and not even he could change that. Get looking for him. I have to go pick something up from my warehouse.”
Silence ensued again, and he sighed deeply. “We’ve been talking too long. Go. Be safe. And please, don’t make me have to take things into my own hands. I will be free from him, whether he’s locked in a jail cell or…” He trailed off.
“No, I haven’t been doing that. I stopped. Now mind your own damn business. I just told you I’m a teacher.” He sounded angry again. Silence again. “No, fuck you, Jason. Protect yourself. I’m not ‘going out of the country!’”
“Bye.” He snapped, and slammed his phone down on the counter. I walked back up to my room and sat down on the bed slowly. I couldn’t stand the confusion anymore but really, what can I do? I can’t demand him to tell me about the phone call. He’ll know I spied on him. But… then again his life is mine, right? That’s what he agreed to when he signed the contract. Granted, I didn’t know what all he entailed, but.. I love him anyway.
When he walked back into my room, he looked nervous. He was fidgety, and nervous looking. He obviously wasn’t too comfortable, and it was eating me alive. “What was that about?” I snapped, unable to control myself.
“S-sorry master,” He whispered shyly. “I just… had to call a friend.”
“And you yell at your friends commonly?” I asked him and he sighed.
“You heard?” He whispered.
“A bit.” I admitted.
“Look, it’s not what it sounds like…” He trailed off.
“So what is it then?” I growled, and he sighed.
“It’s… complicated.” He admitted. “I can’t really go into detail right now. I have to go pick something up.” He said, and I grabbed him by his wrist.
“Terrance will do it.” I snapped. “You aren’t leaving my side until I know what the hell is going on.”
He was silent, and biting his lip as he looked over me. “Sykes please,” He whispered, “I-I can’t…” He trailed off.
“You can and will.” I demanded.
“I was a hooker before a teacher.” He snapped, anger in his eyes. “I had no money, my dad blew through everything while he was on drugs. When he died, they repossessed the house, froze all of our accounts, and I lost my damn college fund.” He looked upset, and I felt upset myself. “I’m not some little user who’ll get with a master and use him for money. I would never do that. Therefore, I sold the only thing I had when I had to go to college, my body. I tried getting a job, nothing worked.” He wasn’t angry anymore, he just looked… broken. “I knew that it wasn’t safe, but I didn’t have a choice. Zexions father was a single father already raising his own son, and me , he didn’t even had money to put Zexion through college. That’s why Zex and Liam initially met.”
“Zaire don’t.” I snapped.
“You wanted to know.” He said, and bit his lip. “Anyway, I witnessed a bad guy do something horrible… I still have nightmares about it today.” He closed his eyes. “I went to the police, and when they arrested the guy, they promised me they’d keep me safe if I testified against him in court. I was the only witness that was alive.” He let out a shaky breath as he looked up at me. “I agreed, because they said this wouldn’t happen. At first I lived on the run a bit, but when Zex, his father and I settled down here, I thought it was over completely. Now Steven is here, the damned asshole, and this is happening… I just need something out of my warehouse.”
“What is it?” I asked him softly.
“It’s my emergency kit.” He said softly. “It’s got fifteen thousand in cash, a disposable cell, a gun that is registered under Jason’s name, and some ID’s that can help me disappear.” His voice was soft, and I looked at him actually hurt.
“Do you really think you can just leave? Just disappear?” I snapped at him, and he shook his head.
He looked at me with tears in his eyes. “I was never supposed to meet you, Sykes.” He whispered. “I was never supposed to fall for you, either. I was supposed to stay alone because no one around me is safe anymore. Between Steven and the Trial, I’m a ticking time bomb. But I got thousands of miles away from Cali. I thought I was safe…” He whispered. “I love you, Sykes… that’s why I can’t let you get caught in this web…”
“No!” I shouted, and stood up way too quickly. “Do you really think I’d let you walk out of that door knowing all of this?” I snapped, and he shook his head no. “I love you Zaire, despite your past. I didn’t care when you told me about your father, I didn’t care when you told me about Steven, and you know what?” I glared hard at him. “I do not care if you have some psychotic serial killer-rapist thing after you. You are still my Slave, and there is no way out of that.”
He paused for a moment. “Then you better get a bag packed, and be ready for a drive.” He sighed. “I have to leave town, there’s nothing I can do about that. If I don’t, he’ll find me, and since he called you, he knows where I am. And if I leave you behind you aren’t safe either. How’s your side?” He said softly.
“It hurts, but I can walk. And drive.” I said, and he rolled his eyes. “Just get my bag ready, I won’t be able to carry it.” He nodded calmly, and packed me a bag quickly, and then ran it out to the car. His phone rang again with the same ringtone, and he paused a moment.
He answered the call, “Get out of town now.” The voice on the phone said, and he sucked in a breath.
“Jason what’s happening?” He asked.
“Jerome just bought a ticket to Maine, and I’m pretty sure you don’t want to be there when he gets there.” He said.
“We’re going anyway,” He said coldly.
“We’re?” The man hissed on the phone.
“We’re. Sykes and I. We have to drop Alexei off with the babysitter for a few days.” He was cold as he said it, but there was an edge of worry to his voice. “Don’t even start with me, I’m going out of town. Just bye.” He snapped, and turned his phone off. “When we get in the car we need to call Terrance and tell him to pick Alexei up, and take him to a babysitter.”
“Sounds good.” I said, and he sighed deeply.
“I’m sorry.” He said softly, coming forward and pushing the hair out of my face. “I never knew that this would happen again. I love you, I can go without you. If anybody comes by looking for me, you just say–”
“Shut up, Zaire. Get your ass out to the car. I’m getting the gun.” I snapped, and reached into the drawer, pulling it out and pushing it into the back of my pants. I then walked down the stairs behind him. He put the bag in the back of the car and got into the passenger seat. I got into the front seat, and handed him the gun.
He held the gun nervously, and pushed it into the glove-box. “This isn’t…” He trailed off, and I just shook my head. I turned on the radio, and looked around a bit, looking over him. He just went silent as he watched everything around us.
“Where are we going?” I demanded.
“Canada.” He said slowly. I nodded, aiming for Canada. “C-can I call Terrance?” He asked, and I nodded.
I tuned him out as I looked around the street, looking tired. I felt the overwhelming urge to shut down, but I managed to keep it together. I didn’t keep it together for myself, I kept it together for Zaire.
He didn’t look good as he sat in the seat, his face pale as he shook all over. I could tell the gears of his brain were working overtime as he tried to figure out what to do. I sighed and felt like I was doing the same damn thing, but really, what can I do?
I just sighed and looked down at the steering wheel. When we get to Canada, we’ll discuss this more. But for now, I have to be strong for my slave, even if he is pretty tied up in bad experiences.
34: вє∂ σf иαιℓѕ
I’ll lay you down and when all else fails,
I’ll drive you like hammer on the bed of nails.
Z A I R E:
When we finally pulled into the motel parking lot, it was much too late to function. I was nervous as I pulled out the bags and took them into our rooms. We’d called Terrance on a disposable cell, and then we went by my warehouse. I got out my emergency bag, and then we were on the way.
Because we have to avoid using any form of ID, we couldn’t just cross the river into Canada, we have to drive through the US, and I’ll get us through with one of my fake ID’s under another name so we’re untraceable. If by some little chance we are found by Jerome, we’ll be the last people he sees alive.
Thinking about things clearer now, I could see I’d been a bit irrational when I was talking to Sykes. I knew that I couldn’t tell him I was in fact Witness Protection, but still. I had felt bad not saying so when I should have, but I couldn’t really go back in time and change it.
Sykes has been eerily silent the entire time, and I’d let him be figuring he’d need time to process everything I’d told him.
I was terrified when he realized I used to be a hooker he’d up and leave me. I didn’t want him to go, and I would endure any punishment he saw fit for lying to him if it meant I got to keep him. I stared at him as he laid on the bed, a grimace of pain visible on his face. I wanted to go up to him. I wanted to hold him, and I wanted to forget that any of this was happening, but I knew I couldn’t.
It was foolish of me to think that I could have a normal life after testifying against a gang-banger with a rap sheet as long as my arm. I shouldn’t have signed the contract with Sykes when I wasn’t sure what would happen with Jerome, but I couldn’t help myself. He made me feel good, happy… That isn’t something most people can say.
“Zaire.” Sykes said softly and I looked up at him. “Strip and kneel.” he commanded. I immediately did so, not bothering to question him.
Frankly, I don’t have the right to ask him anything when I hadn’t been one hundred percent honest with him when I told him about my past–more importantly, why I left Cali.
I felt his eyes burning holes into my skin as he stared at me silently. I didn’t dare move from the position he’d commanded me to be in. Even as time ticked by and he didn’t speak, he only observed me.
“I understand why you couldn’t tell me.” He finally said. “What has me so very pissed off and confused is why you would think you could just up and leave, no questions asked.” He looked genuinely pissed off and I could definitely understand why.
The way I said it was wrong, I didn’t mean I was just going to leave, I just said I needed to get it. But if Jerome was a threat to Sykes or Alexei, I wouldn’t hesitate to leave to protect them.
I hate the fact that I have to think about this. I hate that I have to feel this way. I hate that I made the decision to testify in that damned trial. I hate that for the rest of my life, I’d have to look over my shoulder. I hate that this is happening to Sykes, and to Alexei. Neither of them deserved this and I knew I was in the wrong even if I didn’t mean to cause this to happen.
“Alexei is going to be fine.” Sykes said softly. “Terrance is going to keep him, and Terrance’s lover is excellent with children. Terrance is a trained navy seal, but he stopped working for them for reasons unbeknownst to even I.” I nodded my head, and looked down at the floor. “Look up at me.” He commanded. I looked up into his dark eyes, suddenly feeling twelve times worse than I did before.
I can’t believe I didn’t tell him sooner. If he had of known, he might not would have gotten shot. He might not have been in this situation at all.
“Zaire I need to understand.” He said softly. “I know that it isn’t something you can talk about, so don’t. Just explain to me what happened to you.”
“I was a hooker.” I whispered, my face red from embarrassment. “I didn’t want to do it, and I certainly didn’t enjoy it, but it paid my way through college. I was always careful about using protection, and I never even gave a blowjob without one. But… there was this one time, this man came up to me. He was sketchy.” I trailed off slowly. “I know what you’re thinking, most people who pay hookers are. But there is always a level of normalcy to them. This guy, he was… scary.” I looked up at him.
“He offered to pay for a room, and I agreed. I hadn’t had money for my books, and it’s expensive, even in Cali. So I went to the room with him. When I got there, three other men were waiting for me. One of which was Jerome.” I went silent for a moment, gathering myself. “All four of them wanted a turn. As soon as I saw the other three I was trying to get out. I mean, two is one thing but four? “ I said incredulously. “Of course, I didn’t realize what it really was until Jerome brought out what looked like a seventeen year old boy out of the bathroom, and forced himself on him. They all took turns…” I closed my eyes, feeling tears run down my cheeks. “I tried to stop them. I offered to take his place. He was a kid, and least I’d had sex plenty of times before so it wouldn’t have hurt me like it did him…” I trailed off.
“Come’re pet…” He whispered, and I crawled forward, resting my head against his knee on the edge of the bed. He placed a calming hand on my head, and I sighed.
“When they were done with him, they were going to kill us. I knew it, and so did they. But at the last minute, Tony, my regular told Jerome if he killed us that the cops would be all over them. For whatever reason, Jerome listened. He made the one holding the gun to my head stop, and then he leaned down, and whispered, ‘It’ll be you next time, whore…’ in my ear. Jerome sent me and the kid on our way with a threat to our lives if we told. Of course, I knew we had to tell. The kid didn’t want to, but I convinced him to. So we went to the police. Told them what happened. One of them actually laughed at me, because I was a prostitute that was claiming rape.” I sighed deeply. “But it was obvious it was rape because the kid could barely walk, he had two black eyes, and looked drugged from hell.”
I went silent, just enjoying the feel of his hand slowly caressing my head softly. “Finish.” He said.
“The kid and I were separated, our stories taken, and once they were validated, they asked if we’d go to trial against the man who did it. I didn’t even hesitate to say yes. He said yes too, and we were both put into Witness Protection with our parents and family.” I said softly. “When the trial came, he was convicted and half of the audience was in tears when the boy, Kacer was telling what’d happened to him.” He nodded softly, “Somehow, he escaped, was let out, or something. That is probably why there was a gun aimed at me, and you got shot because of it. I went against what he’d said, and went to the police, so he’d spend his life on the run or in prison. I guess he wanted revenge.”
“Is Kacer okay?” He asked and I shook my head.
“Somewhere along the lines, one of the men had AIDS, and when he was diagnosed, he took his own life. It wasn’t bad enough that he was raped, beaten and nearly killed, he had to contract an STD too?” I said angrily.
“Sweetheart, is there anything else you aren’t telling me?” He asked me calmly and I shook my head no.
“I know I’ve told you ‘everything’ in the past but… this isn’t something I could just tell you. The only reason I did was because now that you’re involved you deserve to make the choice if you want to stick it out with me or not, and trust me, I’ll understand either way. I did lie to you and not tell you this.” I said softly.
“What’s your name?” He demanded.
“I’m Zaire Adams, Master.” I said softly, and he nodded.
“Why didn’t they change your first name?” He asked me, and I shrugged.
“Probably because that’d be to obvious thing to do.” I said, and he nodded his head.
“I can accept this, if the person you have been while you were with me is who you really are.” He said softly. “I don’t want to be with you if this entire time you were pretending to be the Zaire that I know and love. I won’t take too kindly to that. But if you’ve been yourself, if I fell in love with the real Zaire, I don’t give two shits about what your last name is, or what you were in the past. “ He said, and I nodded my head in understanding.
“Yes Master.” I whispered softly.
“So, are you who I think you are?” He asked softly, and I nodded.
“I’m who I’ve always been,” I said softly, and he nodded his head.
“Then what do we do now?” He asked.
“First off, I have to dye my hair. He doesn’t know what you look like that I know of, so there should be no big deal with that.” I said. He nodded, and motioned for me to get up so I did and headed to my emergency bag.
I pulled out the change of clothes, and sat them on the bed. I then pulled out the phone, and the gun. Sykes merely looked at the gun uninterested, and watched me. I pulled out three different colors of hair dye.
“Should I go black, red, or black?” I asked, because I couldn’t go back to being blonde. I’d used blonde while I was in Maine, and if I reused blonde, I’d be way to recognizable. Plus, my only two ID’s I could use had me with red hair, and black hair. I handed him the ID cards, and he looked over them with a curious expression.
“Black.” He said softly, and I nodded, taking the black dye into the bathroom, and made quick work of dying my hair in the sink. Once I was done, I took a quick shower to wash out the dye, and stepped out into the room. I’d pulled on one of Sykes shirts, and was comfortably half-naked just like I had been when we were home.
“Damn, you look good.” He said softly, and I nodded my head, blushing brightly.
“Thank you.” I whispered softly, and came closer to him. I stood at the edge of the bed waiting to be invited onto the bed.
“Are you getting into bed, or am I going to sleep while you stand over me with that worried expression on your face.” He said softly, scooting over and making room for me. I giggled quietly and crawled in beside him. He pulled me close.
Feeling his muscular arms wrapped around my waist made me feel so much better. Just knowing that this man was here with me, despite everything else… just knowing he was willing to stick by me, despite my broken, and pretty much tragic past made me feel like I was worth more than anything I’d ever felt before.
I knew that this was far from over. I knew that we could be away from home for a while. I knew that Zexion was safe with Liam, they were in italy for a week at least, if not longer because Zexion loves shopping. I’d warned Zexions father too, and he had said he was going to stay in Michigan with an old friend. He’d be out of there by day break.
Knowing all of this made me feel so much better. I just wanted to rest, and feeling Sykes warm arms around my waist made me feel safe enough to sleep. I slipped my hand under the pillow and felt my gun underneath it. I knew he’d moved it, but I didn’t think he’d put it in bed with us. Despite that, I could imagine his was also under his pillow, so we both had one.
Relieved that I wasn’t alone in this, I fell asleep in my mans arms, comfortable and for the moment, safe.
35: нσυѕє σf ραιи
Say you’re gonna leave me cause I only tie you up,
Always love you tender but you only like it rough.
Z A I R E:
I woke up to little bites trailing across my shoulder blade, and then my neck. I moaned quietly, turning over with my eyes closed to get closer to Sykes. “Mmm, that’s right pet, wake up for me…” He said softly, and I stretched like a cat, opening my eyes to look at him.
I could see the lust in his eyes as he looked over me. I moaned quietly and pressed my lips to his. His lips immediately took control of the kiss and he groaned into my mouth. His eyes were closed and his brows furrowed as he pulled away slowly.
His eyes stayed shut for a moment, and slowly he opened them, and I saw the pain reflected in his eyes. “Do you need some of your meds?” I asked softly and he shook his head no.
“I’m okay, I just really want to fuck you.” He groaned and I giggled, looking up at him. I glanced at the curtains and saw it was still dark so I smirked a little bit.
“I might…” I whispered, running my hand down his bare chest. His wound was still covered by a smaller bandage, and I trailed a finger around the edge of the bandage slowly. He sucked in a breath, and watched me closely. “I could maybe…” I whispered softly, trailing my finger down and to his happy trail.
Sykes body turned me on to no end. He is everything I’m not. He’s tanned a bit, with washboard abs that even some of the body builders I’d met would envy. He’s got a light trail of hair right above his pants line, and it was the only existing hair on his chest. But his legs were hairy, arms too. But I found that I enjoyed it. His arms were muscular, when he held me, I could feel his corded muscles wrap around me, and I always felt so small beside him.
Compared to him, I wasn’t even a man. I was hairless entirely, mainly because he’d commanded me to keep myself hairless, but even when I don’t shave, I have hardly any hair. I had long hair as opposed to his hair that was shorter, but just long enough to pull and wrap my fingers into. I’m muscular in a different way. Whereas he looks like a pro-football player, I look more like a dancer. My cock wasn’t even half the size of his, and I’m not even kidding. His was manly, a slight bush at the base of his cock made me overly aware of his masculinity. He kept it trimmed a bit so that I wouldn’t choke on his hair, but it was still there. My cock was smaller, thinner, and hairless.
I found that I liked it that way. It made it overly obvious who was the man of the relationship, and I found that for whatever reason, it turned me on way too much.
But despite the physical evidence of him being more dominant, there’s also the mental and verbal differences.
I’m quieter, more forgiving, and I find that even if I want to be rude to someone, I find it hard. I have to be very angry to get rude with them. I find that when he’s by my side I don’t have as much of a problem being a smart ass, because he gave me power. Of course being a smart ass to him would get me punished in a way I’d never want to be punished in.
Of course because of him being my master, I’d never, ever be a smart ass to him. I’m meant to serve him on my knees, I hold him above myself in every situation. He deserves my utmost respect, my honesty, and care.
Sykes hand wrapped around my wrist, and I looked down at it in wonder. His hand was larger than mine, and darker too. His hands were slightly calloused, but I enjoyed the feeling of the his hands anyway. It was just another way that made him more of a man than me.
“What can you do?” He asked with a smirk on his face. I blushed and looked down at his stomach.
“I could maybe… be on top.” I stuttered. “Like not actually top you but… you know, ride you.” My face was absolutely on fire as I looked at him through nervous eyes. He smirked and nodded his head at me.
“Do it then. Don’t go easy on yourself either. Just because I can’t do all the work doesn’t mean you get off easily.” He said cockily, and I nodded, pulling off my underwear. I pulled his shirt over my head, and straddled his hips with a blush on my cheeks.
Don’t get me wrong, I’ve done this before, but… this isn’t just any man. This is… Sykes. This is the man I want to spend the rest of my life with.
I pulled his erection out of his pants, and pressed his hard tip against my asshole slowly. I took a deep breath and sunk down on him to the hilt. I cried out, closing my eyes as pain and pleasure washed over my body like a tidal wave.
I didn’t pause to give myself a moment to adjust, he told me specifically not to go easy on myself, and I wasn’t going to. I am in strict pleasing mode. I wasn’t even horny before he said something and now that I’m hard as a rock bouncing on top of him it almost feels surreal.
Sykes didn’t speak much, he kept his eyes wandering over my body as I bounced on his dick. There was something about pleasing him that made me absolutely ache inside. Like without him inside of me, I was nothing.
And it’s true… without him, I am nothing.
~ + ~
Daylight came, and we were both packed up and back on the road. We didn’t have time to be fucking around in a motel room, even if it was fun.
My thighs were sore from bouncing up and down on Sykes, but I couldn’t find it in myself to be worried about it. Hell, it kind of turned me on to be honest. I hadn’t even came, I didn’t care. I was still rock hard in my shorts, and he was doing an excellent job at making fun of me about it. But I didn’t care.
I was laying across the front seat of the car, my feet resting in his lap. He had teased me about how my feet were small for a few seconds, and I just rolled my eye mentally because I knew he liked them even though I was self conscious about them.
“This is fun.” He admitted, the wind blowing in our faces as we sped down the twisty road. My heart was racing in my chest and I found myself absolutely loving this. Being with him, no one else around, no work, no children, no nosy people nosing around our business… just us.
“It is!” I giggled loudly, looking over him as he drove. My cock got impossibly harder, if that was even possible, because at this point, I don’t know if it is. I could feel myself pulsing in my pants, and it was painful, but I loved it. Man, I never even liked being denied cumming, but we’d had to haul ass this morning. And even so, it was kind of hot to know that he’d used me for his pleasure and paid no mind to my own.
“Sit up.” He commanded me, and I immediately sat up, crossing my legs. He had me sitting very close to him now, and I felt myself blushing as the bulge in my pants was a bit obvious. He smirked as he looked at me, and I looked down at my lap shyly.
He didn’t speak to me, but I didn’t need him to. He slipped his hand down to my thigh and squeezed hard, making me whimper, and bite my lip. He slipped his hand down to the opening of my shorts and ran his fingers along my underwear covered cock.
I moaned quietly, tugging at my hair as shocks of pleasure shot up my spine. “Awe, are you horny, my sweet boy?” He asked me, and I whimpered and nodded my head, embarrassment flooding to my cheeks. “Jerk yourself off.” He commanded hard, and I whimpered, popping the button of my shorts and pulling myself out of my pants with a desperate sigh.
I hesitated to touch my cock, but when I wrapped my hand around it, a bead of pre-cum leaked from my tip. I groaned quietly, and bit into my lip hard.
I looked at him nervously, and he shook his head yes with a smile. I whimpered in relief and slowly ran my hand up and down myself. Seconds into it, I felt myself getting closer, but I didn’t say so. I couldn’t cum so soon. I’d only been touching myself mere moments, and I knew Sykes wouldn’t be happy if I came so soon.
So I dragged it out, teasing myself slowly. My hand moved up and down my cock, my tip leaking pre-cum throughout the entire time. I moaned softly, my hand getting wet from the pre-cum and only making my experience even better. I couldn’t stop my toes from curling in ecstasy, and my head to go back a bit, hitting the window of the door.
Sykes was watching me out of the corner of his eyes and it only made my cock that much harder, only made my skin burn that much hotter… I was on fire as I teased my already painful erection. Nothing I was doing was bringing me release, and I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt I couldn’t get off without him telling me to. Especially when I wasn’t being tortured.
Sure, jerking off is amazing, but cumming from it is hard unless you get very rough with it and I guess it’s a bit hard to be rough when you’re in a car riding down the high-way. His hand came over and flicked the tip of my cock hard, and I moaned in desperation as I gripped my cock harder. I was struggling to hold onto even just a tiny bit of control over my orgasm.
“Oh baby, I love this.” He smirked. “This is torture for you isn’t it? Hmm, my sweet boy can’t get off without permission, and I don’t know if I want to give you it.” He trailed off, looking over my body with heat in his eyes.
“M-master!” I whined, tugging harder on my cock. My body was barely my body at this point, everything I did was for him . I could feel my muscles tightening, and my toes curling in desperation to keep from cumming. I could barely breathe, let alone do anything else.
“It’s torture feeling my eyes on you, but not my hands.” He said, his voice steely. “I know it is, I can tell. You want your hand to be mine, don’t you?”
“Y-yes!!! Please…” I whimpered, my cheeks red as my blood was flowing everywhere but to my brain where I desperately needed it to flow.
“Too bad. You’re going to have to cum all on your own, baby. When you cum I want you to shake, shiver, you’re going to be ravished with pleasure, and I haven’t even touched your body… yet.” His voice was full of cocky arrogance, and I loved it so much.
Yet echoed in my head, making my hand move even faster at the prospect of him touching me. “That’s right, baby… cum for master.” He demanded, reaching over and pinching my tip hard.
The second his fingers pinched my head, I released all over myself, and the seat of the car for that matter. His eyes glanced between the road to me several times as I floated down from cloud nine.
He was right, I was shaking and ravished with pleasure in a way I’d never been able to achieve on my own. I knew logically he was there supervising. He’d even finished me off technically, with that pinch… but I didn’t comment and neither did he.
After a few moments, he had enough of me sitting there. “Clean up your mess,” He commanded, and I did as he said immediately, cleaning off my shirt with my fingers as best as I could. When I’d got it all up off my shirt and then swallowed it, I proceeded to licking it off his leather seats. The leather tasted like shit, but the overall act of cleaning my own cum off of it made it pleasurable beyond belief.
Once I’d finished, I sank back into the car seat, my black hair falling all over my face. I’d never get used to that after having had blonde and brown hair for so long.
The black was definitely a new thing, but I didn’t mind it much. It would definitely take some getting used to but I could. I knew I could, but I worried about Sykes being able to. He’d said last night I looked hot, and I knew I did in a gothic sort of way, but Sykes is almost forty, does he really want a goth looking submissive?
That fear will haunt me until I get my usual hair back. “Do I look okay?” I asked nervously, pulling on my hoodie and zipping it up so the stains on my shirt weren’t visible. I couldn’t walk around with visible cum stains, it’d be embarrassing. And he couldn’t really be seen with me having cum stains all the way up my shirt. That’d embarrass even Sykes.
“You look utterly gorgeous, stop worrying.” He said, and I nodded my head. “You look good with black hair. It’ll be interesting to see what you look like with red.” He smirked, and I giggled quietly, and blushed.
“Thank you. I’ll keep that in mind when we get home.” I said softly, and he smiled at me. “We should probably pull over here for the night.” I whispered softly, and he nodded his head.
“Sounds good, this little rinky dink town is sure to have tons of places that won’t card us.” He snickered, and pulled into the town. I sighed deeply and looked around us.
I feel a bit uneasy because we aren’t home, but I guess anywhere Sykes is, I can make home. Even if it’s inconvenient.
36: ι נυѕт ωαииα мαкє ℓσνє тσ уσυ
All I wanna do is make love to you,
I’ve got lovin’ arms to hold on to.
Z A I R E:
Sykes was right, this town is about as rinky dink as it gets. There was one red light, a small diner, a teeny tiny school, and an Inn. There was a tiny sheriffs station, and a shopping center that was by all rights, the size of one department store back home. I didn’t see a Welcome sign, but I doubted that they got many visitors anyway.
“I’m starved. Lets stop off and get food here before we book a room a the Inn.” Sykes commented, and I smiled and nodded. My hand went up to play with the necklace around my neck, the one he’d bought me and told me was my collar.
True to the nature of me, I took better care of the necklace that he gave me as a collar than I took care of even myself. It made me feel so special to know that he wanted to always have his claim on me.
There was a few cars in the parking lot of the small diner, and I was halfway worried there wouldn’t be any seats, but we got out and went in, seeing a group of teens gathered around a table, a few police officers, and an elderly couple in the far off corner who were just sitting together.
I smiled at them, and they smiled back kindly. “Welcome to Rhondas, and apparently to our little town too.” An overweight, kind looking woman said, and sat two menus down on the table we’d sat at. The woman was a red-head, with a tiny bit of grey entering slowly, her green eyes had smile lines at the corners, and she had a sweet, mother-like nature to her.
“Hello!” I piped up kindly, looking down at them menu. I knew I wouldn’t order for myself, but it still is cool to look and see what they have.
“Hello as well,” Sykes said kindly, smiling at her, and nodding. “Thank you for the welcome.” He said and she smiled.
“It’s nice to see some new, young faces ’round here.” She sighed, pulling out her notepad and simed.
“Oh you flatter me,” Sykes drawled, running his fingers through his dark hair. “I’m nearly forty, and I look the part. He’s the younger of us.” He said, pointing to me. I blushed and bit my lip, nodding a bit.
“I’m twenty-three.” I admitted shyly.
“Well, no matter ages, the new faces is refreshing. It’s nice to see someone still visits our little town.” She said, a kind smile on her face.
“To be honest,” I admitted shyly, “We came across this place completely accidentally. We had been driving all day, and were exhausted.” I said, and she nodded understandingly.
“We are awfully small ain’t we? Aren’t even on a map, no sir ee.” She said exasperated. “Half the town is in this room right here.”
“It seems like a peaceful place,” Sykes noted, and she nodded.
“Are y’all just passin by?” She asked, and I nodded.
“We are on our way to Canada,” I said and she nodded.
“Its a might long distance from here to there ain’t it?” She said and I nodded my head.
“We’re going the long way. We were originally in Maine, we could’ve went over the lake, but I prefer to drive the long way.” I said softly.
She nodded. “Well if y’all are ever looking to move out to a quiet little town, we’ve got a rather large home out Johnson Boulevard. It’s a nice place too.” She said, and I nodded.
“Sounds interesting,” I admitted, and Sykes nodded. “We’re from the city, so small town life has always seemed… romantic to me.” I giggled and Sykes rolled his eyes.
“Well, I grew up in the city. I don’t know if I’ll be able to sleep in the quiet.” He admitted. “I do like the atmosphere though. Quite nice.”
“Well, what would you two want?” She asked sweetly, and I shrugged.
“What’s best?” He asked.
“Well, I’m slightly biased since my grandsons the cook, but I think the Grilled Chicken sandwich is pretty good. It comes with either fries or chips.” She said and Sykes nodded.
“Sounds like what we will have. Two cokes?” He asked, and she nodded her head easily.
“Sounds like a deal Darling. I will get Thomas on that right now. And you just be patient, I’ll get you your drinks.” She bounced away from us and Sykes chuckled a bit.
“I like small towns.” Sykes said softly, looking all around us. I cocked my head as if to ask why, and he shrugged carelessly. “They are quiet, sweet older ladies, and respectful children. Everything that I enjoy. The only downfall to small towns is the churches. I get tired of hearing how homosexuality is a sin. I’m not sure it’s anybody elses business who I stick my dick in.” He said and I nodded my head in understanding.
“I agree. Who you have sex with is nobody elses business.” I said, and he sighed.
“That’s the problem with small town people. Everyone is in everyone elses business.” I said softly, and he nodded.
The woman came back, and put our plates down with a smile. “I’m sorry if this is intrusive, but my grandson wanted to know if you guys were together.” She asked kindly, and Sykes gave me a pointed look.
“Yes we are.” I said confidently. “We’ve been together almost six months.” She smiled softly and nodded her head.
“Thomas is gay. He’s the only one in town that we know of. It’s not really a problem anymore. When he first came out, he got beat up a bit. A couple times of me gettin my husband to go to the school and threaten to arrest the kids who did it they all stopped. Now no one pays much mind to it.” She admitted. “He’s saving up to move to the city, and I’m gonna miss em when he goes. His momma passed a few years back, and he’s all I got left.” She said and I nodded.
“My father overdosed when I was fourteen.” I said softly, and she nodded putting a hand on my shoulder. I jumped in surprise and shot a look at Sykes who shrugged. Well, at least I’m not getting into trouble with him for it?
“Y’all should consider staying a couple days,” she said and I nodded. “It’s good to get some fresh air sometimes.” She said, and Sykes nodded his head.
“We’ll definitely discuss it.” He said calmly, and I nodded my head, smiling sweetly. She ran off to serve another customer, and a boy who was pretty short ran over, stared at us for a moment, before placing the plates down on the table in front of both of us, staring again, and scurrying off before either of us could utter a word.
I glanced over at the stove to see the same boy blushing brightly, glancing over at us. When I made eye contact, he blushed and looked away. “He’s…” I trailed off.
“He’s a younger you.” Sykes laughed loudly, and I blushed brightly.
“Hey!” I cried indigently. He smirked and cocked a brow at me.
“Oh, you think you aren’t just like him?” He asked cockily and I blushed and shook my head yes. “You have matured a bit, I’ll admit. But when I think of a younger Zaire, I see that blushing boy over there, with blue eyes and brown hair.” I blushed myself, and bit into my lip, stirring my coke with my straw self-consciously.
“Wellll…” I trailed off slowly. I couldn’t really combat that with anything because he was right as always. Sometimes, I wonder if he ever has enough of being right. It seemed a bit like it was tiring. I’d personally hate it.
Though sometimes I wish I could be right half as much as Sykes is. I’d feel a lot smarter than I do at the moment.
~ + ~
It wasn’t long until we were checked into the Inn across the way from the Diner. Kelly, Rhondas daughter(Rhonda had died, and now Kelly owned the restuarant), had promised us breakfast on the house if we decided to stay.
“I kind of like it here.” I whispered and he turned to look at me from where he was standing. He was shirtless, and I took immediate notice to the wound on his chest, guilt swelling in my chest again.
“Do you think it’s safe to settle here?” He asked, and I shrugged.
“I mean, we are thousands of miles away from Maine. And Jerome is probably expecting me to flee from him to Canada, because it’s the closest boarder state…” I trailed off and he nodded his head, looking deep in thought.
“I guess it could be a pretty good idea. I mean, we’re where, in fucking Ohio?” He asked, and I nodded my head, looking down. “We are near the water, but I suppose it could be a nice little hiding place.”
“It would be.” I said softly, walking up to him slowly, and trailing my fingers down his chest softly.
He closed his eyes, his chest moving slowly underneath my fingertips. He smiled faintly, and I giggled, looking over him as he let my fingers move over his chest teasingly. “I love you.” I whispered shyly, blushing as I felt his heart rate speed up a bit underneath my fingers.
“I love you too,” he whispered back to me, and I bit my lip.
I didn’t respond, it didn’t feel necessary. We were content as I slowly wrote every smooth plane, every dip, and ridge of his abdomen. My fingers touched every part of him as he stood before me, gripping the edge of the dresser he was leaning against.
Silence was all around us, nothing was heard but his breathing quickened and my quiet, steady breaths. He’d let out a quiet groan once in a while, and it’d make my heart race in my chest faster than I thought possible.
He was silent as he watched my hands going over his chest. He was smiling softly as he watched me blush in front of him, my hands stilling momentarily as I was overcome with a wave of desire.
His eyes were dark, lust filled orbs that I loved. I couldn’t imagine looking up into any other mans eyes as I did this.
This is perfect for me.
There is no fear, trepidation or worry. There is no chaos or out of sorts thoughts echoing in my head. This is harmony for me.
“I want you,” I whispered key cheeks red but my body burning deliciously. I could barely stand not having him be rough with me. I missed it so much. Just feeling his strong arms around me made me feel good, but him fucking me like a doll… That is phenomenal.
I guess I acquired a new kink upon being with him because there is nothin g I enjoy more than feeling like a damned sex toy for my master. I knew it shouldn’t make me as horny as it did but I didn’t care.
This morning was still etched in my mind… Feeling his eyes caress my skin as I jerked off myself was better than just jerking off on my own. It was a new level of demeaning.
“Then get your sexy ass into bed so you can ride me until you cum all over us.” His voice was husky and it made my dick harden and my heart race.
I knew Master Sykes owned me physically. I mean it was obvious. He beat me often and I absolutely couldn’t deny the fact I loved it.
I didn’t know how deeply emotional and mentally he owned me.
I hated being vulnerable but because hes Sykes… It makes it all so much better. I hated feeling trapped but the safest place I’ve ever felt was in his arms.
But more so than that, his words affected me deeper than anyone else’s. I had no problem with someone else disliking me but the first time Sykes calls me out on something I do wrong my heart shatters in a million pieces and I cant breathe.
And even more than that, I refuse handshakes and hugs from friends and family subconsciously just because he told me to. I didn’t long to jack off in the shower. I didn’t desire going one night without my journal even though I never would have started one on my own.
I have zero problem submitting to him one hundred and fifty percent. I had no reservations or hesitancy at all.
If he told me to jump off a bridge I would do it. But on the same hand, I would gladly give my life for him.
For he is my master, and as his slave I thrive.
37: ∂σи’т ℓєт gσ
Hold me tight and don’t let go, don’t let go,
Have the right to loose control, don’t let go.
S Y K E S:
Being on the run with Zaire is unreasonably fun. I haven’t even got my phone turned on so I don’t know what is going on with work, I don’t have to think about anything but being here in this moment. That feels nice, because it seems like through our entire relationship, things have just been… fast.
Not that I’m complaining. I’d take any relationship with Zaire, fast, slow or otherwise. I loved the way we are, and even if sometimes I wish I had taken things slower than I did, I don’t regret it.
The fast pace put us where we are.
The light drifting in the windows alerted me that it was early morning, and I knew we’d soon be getting up to go eat something at Rhondas, but I didn’t mind it. I was used to waking up early. I’d been on the same schedule for so long, not getting up makes me feel lazy.
My side is killing me, but I couldn’t find it within myself to tell Zaire that. I knew it’d worried him silly at home, and it seems like he’s about, not forgot about it, but… calmed down about it a bit. It was relieving to me, because he’d driven us both crazy.
I’d read his journal while I was sick, and I enjoyed knowing he liked taking care of me. It made me happy. I enjoyed him doting on me in the way only a slave would.
While I was being served, I felt like the luckiest man on the planet. Who else would have a slave like Zaire who took on all the responsibilities that he did, without even being asked?
He’d even sent Marissa away, in favor of doing everything himself. That made me unreasonably happy. Just knowing that Zaire took care, and provided me with my meals, drinks and the like made me feel like a proud master.
I couldn’t find one thing about Zaire I wasn’t proud of. He is utterly gorgeous, sweet, soft spoken when he’s not upset, and overall very likable. There isn’t anything I could complain about… except all the secrets he’d kept.
But even I could understand that.
He was witness protection, and you can’t just tell people that. It’s not safe. And talking about abuse, no matter how long it’s been since you were subjected to it isn’t easy. It’s like reliving the experience, and I knew that wouldn’t be easy on him.
Between this douche-bag Jerome who’s apparently out for revenge, and his nut-case ex-boyfriend, he’s got some issues.
And this whole… hooker business kind of got under my skin, but not for why I’d thought it would. It was more of a, wow I wish I could have helped him back then, than a wow, that’s disgusting.
I’d always looked at hookers from afar and wondered about them. I wondered how they could do what they do, and still be able to look themselves in the eyes. I wondered how they got so low that they would resort to selling their own bodies. I wondered how they ended up having to do that in the first place. I mean, don’t they have parents? I know that if I lost everything today, I could go talk to my dad and he’d take care of everything even if he was a shitty father for me growing up.
He’d never let me down before, even though he was hard on me. He’d never hurt me physically, at least. Sometimes he said some things he shouldn’t have, but what parent hasn’t? I know my parents didn’t exactly win parents of the year awards, but they weren’t the worst parents I knew.
After some deep thought while I was driving I realized what I was missing.
I wasn’t missing some great big vital piece of a picture, but I was missing a lot of smaller pieces I had thought I could live without.
I couldn’t live without Zaire’s soft warm body beside me in bed. I couldn’t sleep without his gentle breaths blowing against my neck. His quiet, purr like snoring lulled me to sleep. I wouldn’t want to wake up if he wasn’t beside me. I wouldn’t be able to shower alone for long because I’d taken so many with him, I barely even remember what showering alone was like.
I have grown as dependent on him, as he’d grown to me. I couldn’t imagine things any different than they were right now.
No other boy could make me as happy as my boy makes me.
“Mmmmf.” Zaire whined, closing his eyes against the light drifting into the room.
“Good morning.” I said softly, kissing his forehead softly. He giggled, and rolled impossibly closer to me.
“Morning.” His husky voice whispered, and I smiled and pressed a kiss to his lips as he pressed his lips against mine. We kissed lazily, our tongues moving with each others slowly. He pulled back some, and blushed. “I haven’t brushed my teeth yet.” He whined, and I laughed.
“I don’t mind.” I said softly, and he blushed.
“I do!” he cried indignantly, and I smirked.
“If I want to kiss your lips,” I whispered, wrapping my arms around him and pulling him against me, “I will. You have no choice but to let me.” I said, biting into his neck hard.
He moaned softly, and pushed his body against mine, making me groan.
“Who owns you, baby?” I demanded, wincing slightly as I moved over onto my side. He whimpered, making me smirk.
“You own me master!” He said softly, and I nodded my head.
“Good boy,” I whispered, biting into his earlobe. “I love you,” I said, my breath ghosting over his neck made his skin break out into goosebumps, and I smirked against his neck.
“I love you too,” He whimpered. I pinched his nipples and pressed a rough, dominating kiss against his lips. He immediately moaned into my mouth and wrapped his arms around my neck, pushing into my body.
“Let’s go get ready to eat.” I commanded to him and he whimpered when I pulled away from him. He tried to push his body back against mine, but I was already standing up.
He finally stood up, seeing I wasn’t going to give into him. I was so glad that he wasn’t begging me with his eyes because I wouldn’t have been able to say no to him if he had of done that. I can’t say no when he begs me for something even if I don’t especially like it.
“Shower time.” I said and he nodded, walking into the bathroom and running the water. I walked in behind him, and pulled off my boxers. Zaire pulled off my shirt and threw it onto the counter, stepping into the shower. I stepped in behind him, and pulled him back against me.
His bare back pressed against my chest, and I couldn’t help but let out a little groan. Feeling him against me like this made me want him so bad. I’d only just been able to let him ride me safely though, and I wasn’t looking to strain myself. I couldn’t let myself hurt myself.
I washed his body slowly, taking care to caress every inch of his smooth skin. He was rock hard when I finished and I smirked. I flicked his tip and he whimpered, looking up at me with desperation in his eyes.
“Please…” He whispered. I shook my head no, and pulled away from him.
“We have to eat and reserve the room for at least one more night.” I said, and he giggled, looking shyly up at me.
“We’re staying?” he asked shyly and I nodded my head.
“For at least one more day.” I said and he giggled.
“Yay!” He cried, and jumped up at me, wrapping his arms around my neck. His cuteness made me laugh, and I wrapped my arms around him, hugging him closely to my body.
“I’m glad you’re happy.” I teased, and he giggled.
He didn’t know how to respond, so he didn’t. I didn’t mind, taking to just letting the silence encompass this moment. This was perfect. Just feeling him against me made this the best moment ever.
A few moments passed, and I stepped out of the shower, carrying Zaire with me. I smiled and sat him down on the counter, drying him off quickly, and then pressing a soft kiss to his lips. He wrapped his legs around me, pulling me close to him. I smiled into the kiss.
Our lips continued moving against each other, and I relished in the taste that was strictly him. He tasted so good, and I couldn’t get enough of him.
When I finally managed to pull away from him, I was hard as a rock and pressing against his bare stomach. His cock was hard and pressing against me also. He whimpered in protest and opened his eyes, his face flushed. “Let’s get dressed.” I somehow managed to say.
I was fighting the urge to bend him over and fuck him like my life depended on it. I really wanted to be inside of him, but I’d had sex with him twice already, and I couldn’t push myself too much. I was still injured, and I couldn’t afford to be put into the hospital.
He pouted, but didn’t protest. If he had of asked me to continue, I would’ve had no choice. I would have reacted brazenly to his request, and that was that. I could control myself with everyone… but him.
I hurriedly dressed, feeling his eyes on me. I fought back a wince or two, afraid that if he saw them, he’d get worried. I don’t really know why it bothered me so much for him to worry about me, but just knowing that I was putting a negative thought of any kind into his head drove me batty. Once I was finished, I sat down on the bed and watched him get dressed this time.
He pulled out a pair of black ripped skinny jeans, and I raised my eyebrow but didn’t comment. He pulled them on, and they hugged his body in all the right ways. His ass looked twelve times bigger, and his legs looked thinner… Jesus Christ he’s so tiny. He then pulled one of my tees over his head, and I smirked when it hung off his body like a dress. I looked over at me and blushed brightly.
“I-is something wrong?” He asked shyly, flicking his black hair out of his face. I smirked and looked over his body. His blue eyes stood out even brighter underneath the luminescence of his black hair and pale skin. He looked really good with the black hair, I couldn’t help it.
He had this whole bad boy gothic look to him, and though I’d never found it sexy before, on him it was the sexiest things I’d ever seen. How is it that he changed everything I liked, and I didn’t even know it when it happened?
“Nothing’s wrong, sexy.” I said calmly, walking up to him and running a hand down his side slowly. I loved the contrast of his pretty pale skin and the dark pants. “I just like this new fashion thing you’re doing. Kind of hot in a weird sort of way.” I admitted, and smacked his ass. “Lets go eat.” I said, and he nodded.
We walked out of the room hand in hand, and then out of the inn. “Could we just walk to the Diner?” He asked shyly. “It’s not that far.”
“Sure.” I said, pulling him closer to me. I wrapped my arm around his neck, pulling him closer to me, and he reached up and connected our fingers. We walked in silence, and I watched as Zaire looked around the small town with a slight smile on his face.
It was obvious that he loved the idea of being here, he romanticized it for whatever reason. I didn’t really know why, but I don’t care, either.
We got to the diner in about ten minutes, and I pushed open the door, coming face to face with a half empty diner. I smiled and walked in, Zaire tucked into my side. We took a seat at one of the tables and a smiling Kelly came over to us, and smiled. “What can I get you boys this mornin’?” She asked cheerfully.
“Waffles, lots of butter, two cups of coffee, one with enough sugar and creamer to turn the coffee into syrup…” I rattled off, and she smiled.
“Let me guess…” She said tapping her pen against the notepad in her hand. “I am guessing you have a sweet tooth from hades!” She said, pointing at Zaire. I laughed, and nodded.
“He can drink syrup I swear.” I teased and he blushed rolling his eyes.
“I’ll be right back with your order!” She said, and ran off to get what we ordered quickly.
“I love it here!” Zaire giggled, playing with his hair. “It’s so peaceful.”
“Hrm…” I trailed off, deep in thought.
He shot me a confused look, but Kelly sitting down our plates and coffee distracted him from me. I was silently glad because I had devised a plan in mere minutes that’d make my boy happy.
I might just be buying a new vacation house , I thought slyly to myself, fighting the urge to smirk as I took a victorious sip of my hot coffee.
38: fяєαк вιт¢н
While suffocating your breath, it’s torture mixed in with sex,
My sadomasochistic baby dressed in leather and lace.
(A/n: I know I broke up the lyrics from the song but these fit a lot better with the story as opposed to the original. I merely switched some lyrics about to make it fit better. Fight me, bitch.)
S Y K E S:
Zaire is gorgeous. He’s the sweetest thing I’ve ever seen, and as I watched him excitedly explain to me his fascination with small town life. I didn’t understand it even though he explained it to me, but I didn’t mind it.
It just gave me a reason to listen to him talk.
His voice is so smooth and soft, a delicate balance between feminine and masculine that worked just fine for him. It made shivers race up and down my spine and I ached to hear his voice begging me to let him cum.
The thought made my blood run hot and my dick harden suddenly. I cursed and clutched my side, looking down at my dick. “Master!” Zaire cried, jumping up and coming to my side immediately.
“I’m fine, just had a sharp pain.” I said softly, and he nodded, looking skeptical. “I got hard randomly and it jerked me, I’m really fine.” I said and he softened his features a bit.
“Are you sure?” He whispered, and I nodded my head.
“I’m positive.” I said and he smiled a bit.
“Good.” He kissed my cheek and settled down on the bench beside me.
The park in this small town was beautiful, and Zaire was having a ball sitting in the soft short grass. He looked so cute sitting down on his ass, his legs spread out in front of him with a smile on his face as he played with the grass. He’d taken off his shoes so he could feel the blades of the grass against his feet and between his toes. He claimed he couldn’t do this at home, and I agreed. There was no way in hell I’d let him walk barefoot around the park.
That was like asking for trouble. All I needed was for Zaire to step on something bad like a needle or piece of dirty glass and get sick.
Zaire continued talking about how romantic small towns were, and how when he was younger he always envied small town kids who had no worries. I felt like maybe his small town thing had more to do with his father being kind of… absent, and less about the small town itself.
I could see where Zaire could put small town life from television shows above his own life, because he had a father who was an addict for years, and eventually died from it… he could relate small towns to good parents and happy children.
However, a lot of people from small towns really dislike it. Most of them want to leave as soon as possible, but for some reason Zaire yearned to enter it.
“I love it here.” He said for the fifty fifth time, and giggled, looking down at the grass.
I didn’t respond because I found it utterly adorable how cute he looked and found it unnecessary to interrupt him. He looked so adorable as he sat there looking up at me with his toes digging into the grass. He shifted closer, resting his head on my shoulder with a shy smile. I couldn’t help but smile to myself.
This boy is dangerous. He’s dangerous to me, to the deep slippery ice walls I built around my heart. He threatened to bring out a different, better side of myself and I wasn’t entirely sure if I was ready for that.
But it’s a bit too late to be second guessing now isn’t it? I can’t just change my mind and dump him. He’s my slave. He’s completely dependent upon me now, and he doesn’t even have a home anymore.
Not even counting the fact that I’m dependent on him as well. He makes my heart race, and my mind unfocused. He took my breath away in the sweetest way.
I’m as unable to let go of him as he is of me. And a huge part of me was afraid of that vulnerability, but I couldn’t let that stop what was coming to me.
I have the chance to have a better, happier, more fulfilled life with Zaire in my world. He not only drove me mental, he made me happy. I can’t hold back smiles, laughs or even sexual responses from him anymore. He owned me just like I owned him, and there was nothing that I could do to reverse it at this point. Not that I’d want to.
I love him. I love the way he smiles at me. And the way he smells. The way he arches his body up into mine as I’m moving inside of him. I love how his eyes get glazed over from lust, and his voice is velvety smooth as he begs for me. I love how his eyes look when he’s happy, and how they crinkle at the corners when he smiles. I love how his lips pull up into these little sly smirks as he tells me about something he knows a lot about. I love how his smell blends with my own. But even more than just the sexual aspects of him.
I love the way he cuddles up to me when he’s sleeping. I love the way he subconsciously behind me, no matter what. I love how he holds my hand. I love how he has a certain smile only for me. I love how he depends on me for everything now. I love how his voice caresses my body, setting my blood on fire. I love how his cute little fingers are smaller than mine. And I love the way he smiles whenever I show any form of ownership over him. His pretty blue eyes, and that damn belly-button… the outie belly button made me absolutely crazy for some reason. And his feet… goddamn his feet. They are so cute. Tiny little toes, with small feet… just too cute to be feet.
I love everything about him.
His sweetness had rubbed off on me, and now I’m too far gone to go back to the cold hearted man that I’d worked so hard to become.
“I love you.” I whispered into his ear, pushing the hair from his forehead and kissing it softly. He giggled and shrank into my side, a light blush on his cheeks.
“I love you too.” He whispered softly, and looked up at me through his black hair. He looked beautiful without even trying.
I’d never even been into gothic boys, or even his type. He was a totally knew kind of boy for me. He was sweet, he was giving, and he had no problem bowing down to me. I typically strayed from the boys who willingly gave over themselves. They always seemed to eager, too… submissive. I liked to break brats into submissives and then send them onto a more fitting owner.
But Zaire was perfect. He was already submissive, but he hadn’t be easy, even if I thought that he would be. He may have willingly given himself over, but he still had to be punished, and I still get to torture him. I still got to enjoy myself with him. And the natural submission was more of a turn on than I’d thought it would be.
I believe that my reasons for staying away from submissive boys was to keep them from getting close. I wouldn’t fall in love with a bratty boy because they were handfuls. I don’t want a boy who’ll argue, and talk down to me. I want a boy who looks up to me, and takes my word as something set in stone.
“Zaire?” I said softly, and he looked up at me with a smile. “You are gorgeous. You’re the perfect slave, and I can’t help but… feel grateful to have you.” I said, wrapping my arms around him. He giggled and sank into my arms.
“You are the best master I’ve ever had.” He whispered. “You took me, and you fixed me. You don’t brutally punish me, and you accept me, but try to help me at the same time.” He said, turning around and wrapping himself around me. His legs wrapped around my waist and his arms around my neck. I wrapped my arms loosely around his neck and smile, kissing his neck softly. He whimpered. “You guide me with gentle yet tough hands. You don’t hit me, abuse me, or overuse me… you genuinely care.” His voice shook a bit as he said it. “Besides Zex and his father, you’re the only one that’s ever cared. I’ve always had masters and owners who really only wanted me to be a sex slave, or that have abused me. You are the first one who’s ever taken control in a way I truly needed, and helped me.”
I smiled and kissed his neck softly. “Zaire you are the best thing that’s ever happened to me. You walked into my life, and you changed me. You made me a better person.” I admitted. “You took me and guided me too. You guided me to who I needed to be.” I said and he giggled into my neck. “You are a godsend to me, sweets. I didn’t think that I needed anyone, but after meeting you, I can’t let you go.”
He was silent after my admission, and my heart was flying in my chest. After a few moments, he said in a soft, heart wrenching voice: “Then don’t let me go.”
I leaned down and captured his lips in a heated, deep kiss. He moaned quietly and moved his lips against mine in desperation. His body moved closer to me, and I ran my hands down his sides, gripping his soft ass in my hands tightly. He whimpered and grinded his crotch against my abdomen. My cock hardened in my pants and I groaned.
“You’re fucking mine.” I growled into his ear, biting into his neck softly. He whimpered and pushed against my stomach, arching into me. “I own you, baby. I own your body, your mind, and your soul.” He nodded his head without even thinking or hesitating.
“I-I’m yours!” He whimpered and pulled closer to me, tightening his legs around my waist. “You own me, master!” He exclaimed quietly, and arched into my hands.
“Damn right!” I growled, biting into his neck harder this time. He moaned and buried his face into my neck without even thinking.
The heat and desire rushing through my body made me want to press him against the bench and fuck him. I pulled away from his lips long enough to access the environment. I saw that we were alone, surrounded by a few trees that’d cover us. The sky above us gave us the light we’d need.
I smirked and shot him an evil look.
“Pull your shorts down.” I commanded heatedly into his ear, and he moaned and nodded. He shimmied around, pulling his shorts down in the back. I worked myself out of my pants and my shaft rested against my stomach achingly hard.“Sit on my dick. Don’t go slow, just put me inside of you and ride.”
My voice was hard, more demanding than I had meant for it to be. But I didn’t mind. I observed Zaire’s reaction, and his eyes widened in shock and he whimpered nodding his head.
He blushed and got into my lap, looking down into my eyes. He positioned himself over my cock and whimpered. He sank down onto my cock with a loud moan and I bit into his neck hard, punishing him for being too loud.
This is one of the benefits to being in a small town , I thought to myself as I let him ride me at his own pace.
His body is my favorite place to be, no matter what. I could feel the dull ache of my gunshot wound but I lost myself in his body without another thought.
Right now is too perfect to ruin with thoughts. Right now is harmony, freedom. We will eventually go home and then we wont be like this anymore. For now I’m going to enjoy this.
He whispered he loved me in my ear as he rode me and I couldn’t help but release a groan.
Mine. Mine. Mine….
39: нαρριиєѕѕ ιи ѕℓανєяу
Slave screams he’s going to cause the system to fall,
Slave screams but he’s glad to be chained to that wall.
S Y K E S:
I found myself holding Zaire’s diary in my hand, looking at it in wonder. Somehow, he’d managed to update the journal every day even with the chaos ensuing around us. He didn’t care that we were on the road, or that he wasn’t exactly safe yet. He just didn’t care.
He’d follow my instructions to the ends of the earth if I told him to. That made me happy, just knowing that I owned him that much.
Dear Journal,
We’ve been on the run for a while. Like a week, if I’ve got my dates right. Sykes has been amazing. I think his wound is healing alright, I’ve been keeping an eye on it closely. Sykes thinks he’s being discreet with his grunts and groans of pain, but I can tell he’s in pain.
I hear him moving around all night, uncomfortable. I feel it, also. I know that he’s hiding it to keep me from worrying, but it isn’t helping. I feel like he’s pushing himself too hard to be the perfect master.
I love him so much. Sometimes I think I’m selfish for it, almost. All the years I yearned to have a master like him, and now I can’t help but feel guilty because I have something no one else does. I have
him
.
I mean, he’s amazing to me. He treats me like a prince, even though I don’t really know why. I never take my collar off. Before we left, I’d stuck the other one he’d spent so much money on into my bag. Secretly, I yearn for him to command me to wear it all the time.
I wanted everyone to know that he owns me, even if it seems embarrassing. Though to me, it’s not. It’s an honor.
To me, being commanded to wear his collar, the more obvious one all the time, made me feel like I was something to be proud of. Sometimes, I don’t feel like I’m worth much, and sometimes I wonder if I’d feel better if he commanded me to wear his collar. I know it’s crazy, it may just be an accessory, but…
To me, it’s like he’s always there. Like he’s always leading me, always owning me. It’s a conscious acknowledgment that made my subconscious feel better. I would never ask to wear his collar all the time, but… it’d be nice.
I mean, he’s already the best master in the world, and I somehow managed to snag him up all to myself.
He is so loving, and kind… he doesn’t even realize that he is everything to me.
Sykes makes me feel happy. He makes me feel secure, loved and safe. He takes away my choices, and leaving me completely helpless, and I love it. I couldn’t get by without it. He makes my heart race, and my stomach clench. He makes me happy to be alive.
Before I met him, I couldn’t really decide if life was worth living. I really just was living just to breathe, but now…
Now I am living for him. I am living to please him, to belong to him. That’s all I need.
All I need is to spend my days serving him, staying on my knees, and giving him my all. That’s all I want, need, and desire. Is that wrong? I really don’t care if it is.
My master, my owner, my lover, whatever you want to call him, deserves the treatment I give him, and even more.
He owns my body, my heart, my soul, and every piece of me in between. Being his is the greatest honor I’ll ever be given.
Signed,
Zaire Williams
I sat down the journal and stared at the page, warmth filling my chest. After reading all of that, I couldn’t help how happy it made me. One, he could see through my facade of ‘tough guy’ with the pain. That’s something no one has ever been able to do. But two, he craved the same things I did. And knowing that he wanted to wear the noticeable collar now, it was like euphoria. I loved the fact that he wanted to be mine that badly. And also, I loved that he wanted everyone to know.
Another thing that drove me batty was how much he talked up to me. It made me so happy to know that he admired me so much.
I fight hard to keep things in the realm of safe and secure for Zaire. If he gets punished, I always give him aftercare. If he gets upset, I hold him. No matter what. If he needs something I provide it, no matter what.
I put my hand on Zaire’s thigh and squeezed tightly. He whimpered quietly, and looked up at me with those blue eyes of his.
Those blue eyes I couldn’t get out of my head. I love him, I love this boy. My boy.
“You’re a good boy,” I whispered into his ear. He nodded and smiled at me. His black hair shifted some as he looked up into my eyes. He made my control shift, and I couldn’t control it. I hated that, but loved it at the same time. “You’re my good boy,” I said softly, and he giggled.
“Thank you master,” he whispered to me, his cheeks red as fire. I smirked and he lowered his eyes, glancing around. He leaned forward and kissed my lips softly, blushing. He giggled as he pulled away, and looked away from me shyly.
“I love you,” I said, and he bit into his lip and he glanced back at me.
“I love you too, master.” His voice was soft as he said it, and it made my cock clench slightly, and I fought the urge to fuck him.
Why did that asshole have to shoot me? I’d have him bent over this table and impaled on my cock faster than a snowball would melt in a fire. He looked beautiful.
Despite the fact that half of the town was in this damn Diner, I wasn’t going to pretend to not be with Zaire. I didn’t care. They could hate us if they wanted to.
“Hey y’all.” Kelly said, and came up to the table, looking over us. I smirked, and nodded my head in greeting. “You guys hungry?” She asked, and I nodded.
“We’d like something, yes.” I said, and she nodded.
“Okay, do you know what?” She asked, and I shrugged.
“A steak with gravy and mashed potatoes, and a salad with italian dressing, no croutons.” I said softly, “Two cokes, also.” I said. She nodded, and ran off. “After lunch, I want you to hang out with Timothy,” I said and he looked at me, confused.
“Who’s Tim-” He started and I shot him a look. He went quiet, and looked at me with wide eyes.
“Kelly’s son, I mean.” I said, and realization crossed his face, and he nodded obediently. “You will hang out around town, or in the room.”
“Yes master,” he said sweetly, looking at me, looking cute. I smiled at him, and looked him over. Today, Zaire’d worn one of my sweaters, and jeans. Of course all of his clothes had suddenly turned into this gothic sort of look, and I was surprised at how well he pulls it off. His light wash denim jeans with holes in the knees, and the sweater of mine he was wearing made him have a feminine sort of look to him.
We were silent until Kelly came back with our food. “Hey Kelly, I have some work to deal with a city over so I was wondering if Zaire could hang out with your son.”
“Thomas?” She asked, and I nodded. She smiled brightly. “He gets off in an hour. Sound good to you?” I nodded, and so did Zaire.
“Thank you so much.” Zaire whispered softly, and she smiled kindly and rubbed his shoulder sweetly. He tensed slightly, but smiled.
“No problem hon.” She said, and left us to our own devices. We ate slowly, talking about random things to pass the time. Zaire was eating his salad with a smile on his face, and I fought the urge to tease him into hardness. That smile could quickly be turned into a look of insanity as he fought the urge to release all over the table.
When we finished, Thomas came walking slowly up to us, a blush on his cheeks. He is such a shy little thing. “Hello,” he said softly, standing awkwardly at the end of the table.
“Please sit, I must be on my way,” I said with a smirk. He hurriedly sat down beside Zaire and I stood up, waving to the boys. I leaned down and kissed Zaire on the head, and smirked as he flushed brightly. “Be a good boy,” I said and he nodded, a blush on his cheeks.
I walked out of the Diner, got into my car, and drove down to the house that was for sale. I had plenty of money, and I knew that I wanted to give my boy something he’d enjoy.
I found myself at the house, parked beside an old pickup truck with a rusty bumper on it. I felt bad for the person who owned the hunk of scrap metal, but didn’t speak.
“Sykes Bennett, I presume?” A voice rough voice asked from behind me, I jumped, wincing as a sharp shot of pain shot up my side. I turned to face the older man, and nodded at him silently.
“Correctly presumed,” I said. He smiled. “I was wondering, why exactly is the house being sold?” I asked. He sighed deeply.
“Well, I’m gettin’ too old to take care of it, yah?” His accent was thick, southern like I’d never heard before. “I’m moving in with my grandson, and I wanted to sell tha house before I died.”
“Can I take a look around?” I asked, and he nodded.
“I’ll give ya tha tour.” He said kindly. The upkeep on the house was actually in pretty decent condition. The yard was manicured, it was obviously not professionally done, but whoever did it took pride in their work. The house was freshly painted, it appeared, and the wood was in perfect condition.
Whoever lived here obviously took immense pride in their home and I liked that.
I didn’t want to buy a piece of shit house, even if it made Zaire happy. It’d be a waste of money if it wasn’t worth the money, and it wasn’t in my job description to accept anything under perfection. He led me through the house, and I determined that Zaire would in fact love it. I was grateful for Kelly having slipped me the number under the radar when I’d went to pay our lunch bill the other day. It was pretty nice of her.
I had let it slip that I was looking for a gift for Zaire and I’s six month anniversary when I’d paid for it, and she hinted at buying it. I’d accepted the card since I already had the idea myI self. It’d made the process a hell of a lot easier since I didn’t have to go out and search for the guy.
After I declared that I did in fact want the house, he offered to sign it over to me for less than twenty-thousand. “Is something wrong with it?” I asked worriedly, and he shook his head no.
“I wasn’t in it for the money. I wanted to sell my house to give my grandson the money to take care a’ me. I’d take less than twenty thousand for anyone.” He admitted, pushing at his white hair. “I don’t really have much use a tha money anymore, to be frank. I can’t go out and spend it like a’ used ta.”
“I won’t settle for anything less than thirty thousand,” I protested. He looked hesitant, but ended up accepting that I wasn’t going to give him any less. I wrote the check, and handed it to him. He took it, and handed me the keys. “Do we have any papers to sign?” I asked, confused.
“No, I built tha house myself, and it’s never changed hands. Things are a bit different out here, where there are no vultures trying to change the way things ought ta be.” He said, and I nodded in understanding. “Thank you for buying tha place though, it takes a huge burden offa my back now that I’m older, I can’t really do tha things I used ta do.”
I nodded in understanding, putting the key on the ring in my pocket and smiled at him. “Thank you, you made my boyfriend very happy tonight.” I admitted, and he smiled softly.
“No problem. Just take care a’ her, will ya?” He asked, and I nodded.
“I will.” I agreed, thinking about how hard it’d be to find landscaping out here in never never land. “I need to get going. Feel free to cash that at any point in the future.” I said, and he nodded.
“Ima head to tha bank right now.” He said, and I nodded, heading out behind him. We both got into our cars and drove off, me towards the Inn, and him towards the bank. I was glad that I had bought the house, because this place would sure be a good surprise for Zaire.
By the time I got to the Inn, Zaire was cuddled up in bed in nothing but underwear, his pretty body visible in the soft light from the streetlights outside our room. I crawled into bed, and wrapped him up into my arms, glad to have him back in my arms where he belongs.
40: ℓσνє вιтєѕ (ѕσ ∂σ ι)
It messes with your sanity by twisting all your thoughts around,
They say it’s blind they say it waits but every time it seals your fate.
Z A I R E:
I woke up in the bed, cuddled into Sykes chest. He’d left me alone last night until later, and I was uncomfortable sleeping. I didn’t know that his business would take so long! I didn’t want him to go anyway, but… it took so long.
I blushed as I felt his hardness against my stomach, and I fought the urge to crawl on top of him.
Wait… We hadn’t had sex yesterday. Maybe I could… I silently crawled down between his legs under the duvet. I felt sweat break out on my forehead, but I wrote it off. Who cares? When he fucks me, I’ll be covered anyway!
I carefully pulled his cock out of his boxers, and kissed the tip of his erection gently. I licked the slit slowly, and took a quick breath before I engulfed his entire shaft into my mouth. I wasn’t about to give him time to stop me. I wasn’t going to give him time to protest.
I want to suck his cock, I want to swallow his cum, and I want to be fucked after I do it. Is that so wrong? And I live to service him sexually and any other way he desires.
I sucked his cock into my mouth, feeling him harden inside my mouth. I moaned around his cock as it brushed against the back of my throat and suddenly, the blanket was off of me, and I was staring up into the heated brown eyes of my master.
He pulled me up by my hair, me gasping while he did it. He held me still, looking into my eyes. “What are you doing?” He asked, and I blushed brightly, looking down in embarrassment.
“I-I wanted to suck you off.” I admitted softly. The darkness in his eyes seemed to deepen as he swapped our positions so he was on top and I was below.
Finally, I thought to myself as pleasure washed over me at being below him, where I belonged.
“Well, I let you suck me long enough.” He snapped, pinching my nipples hard. I gasped, my eyes rolling into the back of my head. Since Sykes has been hurt, most of my pleasure has came from toys, or me riding him until we both cum. It wasn’t the same though.
With me on top, whether I was bottoming or not, it still gave me too much control. “I want to fuck you.” He growled lowly into my ear, biting at the lobe. I moaned, gripping his side desperately.
“M-master…” I whined out, feeling a wave of euphoria wash over me as he bit into my earlobe again, harder this time.
“Who’s my good little slave?” He demanded into my ear, and I whimpered, gripping his hair harder.
“I am, master!” I cried out as his hand trailed down the front of my body and gripped my painfully hard erection. He ran his nails down it, and I whimpered. I was fighting against everything inside of my body to keep from cumming already. I was finally getting some pain, and my body was so sensitive to it by now, it was working me up faster than it had since I got used to it.
“Don’t you dare cum,” he demanded, and I whimpered, clenching my body and slowing my breathing down some. I couldn’t help the way I was shaking on the bed below him. It felt so good to be below him, to finally feel , rather than just know, that he was dominant.
Knowing that I was finally where I belonged, below him, feeling his dominance radiate all around me… it was amazing. It felt like I was finally back in business. Pathetic, maybe… but I found that I really didn’t give a shit.
He stripped off his clothes, and I hurriedly stripped off my underwear. He didn’t waste time preparing me, and I was glad. We’d had regular sex so often, I doubted I’d even feel- “Gahhh!” I cried out when his dick roughly forced it’s way inside me.
The pain… oh god… but it’s so good. He didn’t pause to let me adjust, he just started roughly fucking me. In and out, harder and faster he pounded into me. A couple times I noticed a look of pained concentration on his face, and he’d look breathless. I knew that it was the bullet wound, and I also knew that this wasn’t good for him. But I couldn’t stop him.
I mean, I could but I wanted this so badly, I couldn’t. I know for a fact if I safe worded he’d stop but I couldn’t make myself do it. I wanted this too much, needed it…
A sharp cry left my lips as he nailed my prostate head on. I arched into him, feeling desire zinging in my veins like a drug.
“More… mmmmm M-master..” I whimpered, and tugged at his hair desperately. I had never felt this good before, probably because I’d never been fucked this way before. Sure, manhandling has always turned me on, but I’d never been taken this far without a whip, or paddle of some sort. Beneath the pleasure though, I felt bad because I knew it was hurting him… “On top…” I finally whimpered when I couldn’t stand to see the pain reflected in his eyes.
I found myself in his lap bouncing up and down for dear life, cursing loudly. “Ohhhh Masterrr…” I cried out into the room, feeling my body seize up as I fought the urge to cum.
So hard… so hard to control myself… need to let… go…
I wouldn’t cum until I had permission though. I couldn’t. I honestly couldn’t. I’d tried jerking off before, but I literally couldn’t cum without his permission. My body just wouldn’t let me. I knew it was because I’d trained it to be that way, no matter what the pain was from holding it all in. I didn’t care the price I had to pay, as long as it was pleasing to my master.
His warm breath was ghosting over my neck as he panted in my ear, his hands gripping my hips hard probably leaving little finger sized bruises. I found that to be so sexy… “Mmm…” I moaned, burying my face in his neck.
He hummed lightly, pulling me back away from his neck. “My dirty little boy likes being fucked don’t he?” He teased, and it made my body light on fire. “You belong to me, Zaire. Now, and forever. Every inch of your perfect pale body, every strand of hair, every thought you think… it’s. All. Fucking. Mine.” He wrenched my head back sharply and I cried out, nodding my head.
Oh god, yes. “Yes, yes master. You own me. Every part of me is yours!” I moaned loudly, clawing at his neck as a wave of sudden euphoria made me dizzy.
“Mine,” he chanted, kissing my neck. He bit into it hard, and I whined. He kept my hips moving, and I found that it was almost just as hot as him being on top. It felt almost like he was controlling me, and that’s what I longed for.
I longed to feel his guiding hands, his control radiating out over me. I longed to be below him, physically or mentally. As long as he was where he belonged, in control, I didn’t care.
I just needed to feel the control he had. I needed to relish in it. I needed to be fucked, used, abused… but only by him. Everything was him.
In only five, almost six short months, I’d fallen in love with, and dedicated my life to this man. I’d never fallen so hard or fast for someone like this. I just… Love him so much. How could I not?
He made all my problems disappear, and he made me happy. He made me feel like I had a chance, a future out there that wasn’t the aching memories of past traumas and pain echoing in my head.
He gave me hope , more so than anything. He made me feel like I was… real. Alive. Living, not just to breathe, but to serve him. To belong to him. He gave me a reason to keep on fighting, to keep on breathing.
He bit into my neck hard, making me gasp. My thoughts dissipated again, and it was nothing but pleasure coursing through my body.
Moans echoed in the room, mine loud and needy, his harsh and deep, making my body vibrate with pleasure. I moved my hips fast, wanting to feel him deeper and deeper inside of me. “Mmmmm…” Echoed loudly, and bit into his neck softly.
Mine wasn’t like his, hard and possessive, mine was softer, more like a desperate plea to whatever was good out there to let me hold on for just a little longer.
“Is my baby close?” He teased into my ear, making me shiver and I moaned quietly, burying my head into his neck.
“Y-yes Master…” I whispered, and he chuckled, making me shake in his lap. My hard, leaking erection pushed against his abdomen, and I shook. “Oh gooood…” I drawled, biting into his neck again.
“Good boy, hold it… come on, baby.” He hummed into my ear, and I whimpered.
“Ohh…” I gasped, closing my eyes in desperation. Wave after wave of ecstasy washed over my body, and I could feel my dick pulsing, begging for release that was so close, I could practically feel it.
I didn’t know if I could physically handle holding it much longer, but I wouldn’t ever deft my master. “Please…” I whimpered, panting into his neck.
My blood was blazing through my veins like fire, and I couldn’t feel anything but the heat surrounding us. My entire body was tense, and I was holding on so tightly to my release I couldn’t even open my eyes.
“Cum baby,” Sykes gripped my neck in a tight grip as he demanded me to let go into my ear and I whimpered.
I finally let myself go as soon as I heard the words, and I screamed, the force of my release knocking me breathless. I couldn’t breathe, my entire world went black. It dissolved into nothing but a perfect haze filled with something I could only describe as euphoria. Complete euphoria.
I was deep into subspace this time, and it was shocking. I’d never been this far in, and even so, it felt better than anything I’d ever felt before.
Well, feel is a weird term, because currently, I feel basically nothing, because I am numb. Numb, but satiated, nonetheless. Warm, comfortable, satiated, and safe.
My eyes were opened, but all I could really see was blurry lights. Everything was just… nothing at all. I found immense pleasure in that.
This was a place I wanted to visit more often, this was a place where absolutely nothing existed but me, and my master. My master… he smells good… feels good… is good….
I felt an annoying tickle at my neck, and I wanted to push whatever it was away, not ready to leave this yet. But alas, I started to come back from subspace, and I felt Sykes softly nuzzling into my neck, whispering praises into my ear. I moaned quietly, forcing my eyes opened. I blinked rapidly, the light hurting my eyes. “Good boy,” He whispered softly, “Come back to me, sweetheart.”
My hooded eyes looked up into his, and his brown eyes were deep, dark as usual. It was a normality that I had come to love. “’M back.” I slurred out, and he smirked, kissing my lips hard. My dick twitched as he did so, making me whine in pain. “Ohh..” I gasped, looking down at my dick.
I was still bright red, and it was sore, sorer than I thought it would be. I hadn’t even thought about the fact that I hadn’t had such an intense orgasm… ever. “You came hard,” he whispered, kissing my neck softly, getting the hint that I couldn’t get hard again so soon.
“Mhm…” I sighed deeply, sinking into his warm, strong arms. He was holding me close to him, somehow managing to keep my dick from touching him in any way.
“I’m proud of you,” he whispered into my ear, his breath on my skin made goosebumps rise, but I didn’t comment. I smiled slightly, and fought to keep my eyes opened.
“Mmm happy…” I whispered, sleep trying to take me over. “Happy birthday… master.” I finally got out, sleep making it barely a whisper.
I was delighted to feel his body shake in laughter, and him murmur, “The best birthday so far, pet,” into my ear as I drifted off into sleep.
41: ραιи αи∂ ρℓєαѕυяє
I’ve heard the rumours and it seems they’re comin’ true,
do what suits ya, but then that’s nothin’ new.
A/n: So this chapter is gonna be slightly smaller maybe, but that’s okay. So I just wanted to put a quick little authors note here to let everyone know whats up. First off, I’ve been struggling really bad with my depression, and literally just lack the motivation to breathe. My step-grandmother passed, so also, as life sometimes does, things have been getting in the way. I just wanted to let everyone know what’s been up and why I’ve not been active as of late. Also, I wanted to put in a quick thank you to all the people that are reading/voting. It thrills me to see that I’ve got nearly 1.3k reads. Keep it up, y’all!
Also, comment down below your favorite character and a short reason why. I’m just curious. Thanks.
Z A I R E:
I felt lost. I mean, I wasn’t
really lost… I could feel master laying beside me, warmth radiating out and cocooning my smaller body in a heat I didn’t want to escape. But, I still felt… something . It wasn’t like a horrible, dreadful feeling, but… it was something I couldn’t describe.
I found myself getting up and walking to the bathroom, staring into my reflection.
Over the years, it’d changed so much. I didn’t even look like myself anymore, and that worried me. Does that make me a bad person? I look in the mirror, and I don’t much know what to think.
I like being grounded, controlled, because my life is so out of sorts. I have changed myself so many times I’m not sure if I know who I am anymore. The brightness of my eyes contrasted with my dark hair, and I sighed deeply.
I blew my bangs out of my face and looked around the bathroom. It was small, but cozy. Everything here is so cozy compared to what I have grown accustomed to.
I groaned. Why do I have to think so much into this? This is just me being overly paranoid. This is just me looking for any reason at all to run from Sykes no matter how much I love him. But I knew that I was in too deep this time. I can’t just leave before I get caught up in him. He has taken complete control over me and I have no regrets. He’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me.
Sykes…
Beautiful Sykes. His brown hair that’s gotten a bit longer that it first was, but I didn’t mind much. I found that I loved the fact that his hair was easier to tug while he fucked me. His skin was darker than mine, tanned. His skin also had a couple tattoos here and there, but I loved them. They made him individual from everyone else. Those brown eyes that sizzle with heat whenever he looks at me, making me ache to be between his legs.
But his touch… those rugged hands, calloused from writing all the time, and yet still somehow soft enough to make my entire body fucking light with passion. I needed to feel his touch, to feel his body, his warmth, his everything.
I closed my eyes and breathed in a deep sigh, “What’s wrong?” Came from beside me, and I gasped in shock, slamming my hand over my heart as fear raced up and down my spine.
“You scared me!” I cried, sitting up and glancing up at Sykes. Sykes laughed quietly and pulled me into his side, pressing his lips against my neck softly. I whimpered and shook my head. “Nothings wrong, I’m just thinking.” I admitted softly, blushing. He shook his head and glared at me angrily.
“Don’t you lie to me, Zaire.” He snapped, and I bit into my lip looking shyly at him in the mirror.
“I’m sorry Master,” I whispered hesitantly. “I’m just thinking about how much I’ve changed over the past few years. I was just thinking.” I bit into my lip and glanced at him in the mirror.
“Go to the room, strip and get on your hands and knees on the bed.” He commanded, and I immediately did as he commanded me to. Once I was naked, I crawled onto the bed and positioned myself as I was told to.
He had followed me, and I felt his eyes roaming over my naked body. His eyes lit my body on fire and I blushed brightly, looking in front of me to keep from looking back at him. He suddenly slapped my ass making me jump at gasp. “You never lie to me, boy.” He growled, and I nodded my head. “I understand the lies that have been said because of your past, but I will not tolerate you thinking you can lie to me about anything.”
I nodded my head obediently. “I’m so sorry sir, I wasn’t trying to lie,” I said softly, “I just really didn’t know how to say what I was thinking about, honestly.” My entire body tensed, and I was gripping the duvet in a vice grip as I struggled to even out my breathing.
Jesus, I can’t even do one simple command. I can’t even tell him what he wants to know. I’m the worst slave anyone has ever had. I don’t even know why he’s with me. I’m so much more trouble than I’m worth.
I lowered my eyes and felt a wave of tears washing over me, “I’m so sorry,” whispered from my mouth like a mantra that I couldn’t stop saying.
I couldn’t help but feel like everything was falling apart. I just wanted to be a good boy for Sykes. I want to be his good boy. Why can’t I just be a good boy? Why can’t I just be his good boy? Have I done something to make myself damaged to the point I honestly can’t do anything right?
“Pet, I love you, calm down.” Sykes whispered into my ears, his arms wrapping around my waist. I whimpered and buried my face into the bed, embarrassed. Now I can’t even accept a punishment without making him feel guilty! What kind of a damn submissive slave am I?
“M-master…” I whispered shyly, “Please, punish me. I need to learn…”
“Pet, you have learned. You aren’t in any way untaught. The problem is, you internalize your issues instead of bringing them to me.” I kept my face buried while he spoke, embarrassed by the fact he really did know exactly what my problem is. “I need you to know that you can trust me, that’s the only way you can truly submit to me entirely. When you can tell me anything you think of that could possibly be relevant at any time, you will be perfect pet, but I didn’t come into this believing that you are perfect, not in the slightest. I just think you’re perfect for me.” I blushed and looked down at the blanket in front of my face, not moving an inch.
He paused to let the words sink into my head and then he said, “Pet, I don’t care what you are thinking about, I still love you. You are a good boy, and yeah, you have some issues, but you’re fine all around anyway, so what does it matter?”
“I just… want to be good for you.” I admitted softly, looking around the room in front of me.
“Sit down on your cute little ass.” He commanded, and I stillled before doing exactly as he said for me to do. “Look at me.” I did as I was told to, and looked up at him nervously.
“Yes sir,” I sighed and blushed, looking down. My nerves were eating away at me, and I couldn’t really think about anything but the way I’d screwed up. Why did I have to be the stupidest slave ever? Couldn’t I just be like I used to be for him? Before he knew anything of my past, and thought I wasn’t damaged and fucked up. Before I let him see the broken side of me…
“You’re a– no you’re my good boy, Zaire.” Sykes told me, running a soft, caring hand over my shoulder. “You’re afraid that you’re going to disappoint me, and it’s making you absolutely fall apart. I don’t want you to be perfect, I want my slave. I don’t expect you to be perfect. I expect you to be real, to be honest, and to be a good boy. As long as you do these things, we’ll have no problems, and you’ll find that I am a lot happier when you aren’t afraid. Now, get up and go lean over the counter in the bathroom.” He commanded me, and I got up, my cheeks red as I walked to the bathroom.
I leaned over the bathroom counter, and lowered my eyes as he came up behind me. “Look into your eyes, slave.” He commanded. I did as he told me, blushing brightly. “I know you’re insecure, so what we are going to do is simple. Look at yourself, and I want you to tell me what you see.” He told me, and I nodded, confused. I didn’t really know what to say, but I didn’t really know what he wanted out of me.
“I-I um…” I trailed off, blushing as confusion raced up and down my spine. “I see me, and you.”
“That isn’t what I mean.” He said scoldingly, and I blushed, confused.
“Then… what?” I asked shyly.
“Tell me what you see when you look at yourself in the mirror. What you feel.” He told me, and I nodded shyly.
“Okay,” I turned back to look at myself in the mirror, nervously licking my lips. “I see me. A nervous, jumpy person. Someone who doesn’t really know what’s going on inside their own head, and is terribly afraid of making a mistake and losing the only thing holding them together. Someone who can’t decide if he’s doing the right thing by dragging others into his problems when the person didn’t know anything about the problems beforehand. Someone who doesn’t feel like they are worth the trouble, because they can’t seem to do anything right.” I mumbled, my cheeks heated up, and I lowered my eyes, unable to look into the mirror anymore.
“Pet,” he mumbled softly, his voice gruff strong and comforting to me for some reason. “Do you want to know what I see when I look at you?” He asked me and I nodded my head shyly. “Sweetheart, I see a beautiful, strong, but broken boy. I see a boy who’s trusted too many blindly, and is afraid to do the same again. But also, I see a boy who isn’t afraid to bare everything to me, even though he’s afraid. I see a boy who is trying his damnedest to keep from hurting anyone, and he’s afraid that if he’s too honest or too open with the man he loves that he’ll lose me.” The way he said it made me really listen, and everything he was saying was, in every way true. He had points that I’d never seen before. “You’re not nervous, you’re afraid that you are going to be hurt again. You’re not though, you are in good hands. I’d never let anybody hurt you, my love. You’re a good boy, and if you can ever trust me enough, you’ll be the best slave that anybody has ever had.”
I nodded my head, and blushed brightly, surprised that he was so open and honest. He was so open, and I hadn’t ever been able to do that for him. I’d opened up about my father, about what happened and why I was put into witness protection, but as far as everything else, I’d been a bit… closed off. Not intentionally, but… still.
I mean, emotionally, I was fine. I could tell him what I felt. I loved him, and I had no problems telling him that. I loved him, and that was that. He made me feel so amazing inside, so… perfect. But yet, I knew all along I wasn’t.
Looking up into his eyes, I smiled brightly, my cheeks turning red. “M-may I turn around, sir?” I asked shyly, and he nodded a bit. I turned around and looked up into his eyes.
His deep brown eyes were dark, and full of a raw, potent emotion that I figured out was love. His love. He loved me. I might not be perfect to myself or anyone else, but he didn’t care. He just wanted me. He didn’t want a cookie cutter boy, and I certainly wasn’t that at all.
“I’m sorry sir,” I whispered shyly, blushing brightly. “I just… want you to know that I can be a good boy for you. I care about you so much so I don’t really know what to do or how to act. I just want you to stay with me.” I whispered shyly. He smirked calmly, and ran his warm thumb over my cheek softly.
“Pet, you’re stuck with me,” he leaned forward and ran his nose down my cheek. “You’re not going to lose me, boy. No matter what. You are fucking stuck with me. No matter what. I’m yours.” He told me, and I nodded blushing brightly.
“I love you, master.” I whispered looking up into his eyes while biting my lip.
“I love you too, baby.” He told me softly. “Now, let’s go to bed, sweetheart.” He whispered softly, and I bit my lip and nodded. “I need to rest, my damn side hurts like a bitch.”
I nodded my head and followed him to the bed as we climbed into bed. I cuddled into his side, sinking into his arms comfortably. I was so comfortable right now. I was worried at first, but now… I felt okay .
As I drifted into sleep, everything was so much better than it was before.
42: тσятυяє
Hanging on your back,
I’m helpless again.
S Y K E S:
Zaire felt amazing in my arms. I couldn’t imagine him not being in my arms while I slept. He made me feel like I had something worth living for. I was never suicidal, I understood that I had to keep plugging on even if I didn’t want to.
I had to learn at a young age that the only certainty in life is death. There is a lot of pain, anger and evilness in this world. But, mixed up in the bad things in this world are the good things, too.
I feel one of the best feelings I’ve ever felt before in my life, merely because I have Zaire’s tiny, lithe body cradled into my larger, more muscular body.
This warmth, radiating in my chest and all around me was because of this boy, my boy. My happiness is because of my boy. Zaire gave me feelings that I couldn’t explain to anyone. He was that one thing in my life I didn’t expect, but love is unpredictable. I just am glad that I met him when I did because everything that has happened has been good for me.
This boy is the most special, sweet little thing I’ve ever met before.
“Mmm…” He muttered, and I laughed softly, pressing a kiss to his lips before nuzzling into his neck softly, licking his neck a bit. He moaned softly, and whimpered. “Good morning.” He whispered, looking at me with those blue eyes of his.
“Good morning, or really should I say afternoon, because it’s still my birthday.” His eyes widened in shock and he yawned loudly, getting comfortable in my arms.
“Oh, well, happy birthday then,” He giggled tiredly, and kissed my arm lovingly. I smiled softly, and watched as he sat up slowly, blinking the sleep out of his eyes. “I love you, Sykes.” He whispered softly, turning to look at me.
“I love you too, precious.” I said and popped my back, aching to pull him back into my arms but I didn’t, knowing we did have to get up eventually. He stood up and came to stand in front of me, I sighed quietly and pulled him closer to me, pressing a gentle kiss to his bare stomach.
He giggled quietly and ran his fingers through my hair carefully, and looked down at me. I looked up at him and smiled at him lovingly. “You’re gorgeous.” I said softly, and stood up in front of him, pressing a kiss to his lips. “Lets go shower, love. I can practically hear your stomach growling, and we need to go get food.” I said and kiss his lips softly. He whimpered and tried to keep out lips connected, but I didn’t let him. “Shower,” I said commandingly. He nodded, pouting.
“Okay Master,” he whispered and followed me to the bathroom, and I started up the shower. He took off the underwear he’d slipped on at some point last night, and stepped in. I undressed myself as well, and got in behind him. I pulled him close to me, feeling his wet, warm skin against mine.
He whimpered softly, and I kissed the back of his neck, his pert little ass pressing against my dick making me harden. “You’re being a good boy,” I whispered into his ear and he shivered softly.
“I’m trying,” He whispered back, and I smiled.
“You’re always a good boy.” I told him into his ear and kissed it playfully, making him moan quietly.
“I’m glad.” He whispered. I smirked and bit into his ear a bit, making him cry out.
“I would love to fuck you right now, but we need to eat. Lets get clean, and then we’ll go across the street again. You mind that?” I asked and he shrugged.
“I don’t,” he admitted. “I love it here.” He whispered ashamed, and I smirked at myself.
“Oh? Maybe we will come back at some point.” I said, and he nodded. We were silent while I took my time washing first him and then myself. While I washed him, I watched him sigh and moan, loving the feel of my hands on his sensitive body.
By the time we got out, the water was cold, and we were shivering but happy. I had never taken a shower until I ran out of water before. But, I hadn’t ever had this much fun with anyone before. Zaire just makes me way too happy, too comfortable, too… myself. I love that about him.
I love the way he makes me feel, the way he makes me realize things I’d never even thought of before.
“Ready?” I asked, and paused when I caught sight of Zaire. His beautiful blue eyes looked brighter, his smile stretched out making his white teeth come into view just a bit, and his hair hung down to his chin, making me want to run my finger along it. His slim body looked delectable in the tightly fitted clothing he was wearing, but he looked a bit uncomfortable in it, but tried to hide it. “You look nice,” I said to him, and he smiled brightly and tugged at the black tee he was wearing uncomfortably.
“I hate the look they gave me. I mean, is it not possible to remain somewhat myself?” He asked grumpily despite the smile.
I shrugged and smiled at him. “You look hot as a goth. Besides, it’s only for now. Soon enough you’ll be back to normal.”
“I know, the problem is, am I going to last as gothic slave boy until I’m able to go back to being normal?” He asked me nervously, and I nodded my head.
“You’ll be fine.” I said softly and kissed his head. “Now lets go feed this tummy of yours before you wither away on me.” I sighed and he whined but nodded nonetheless.
We walked to the diner and as soon as we walked in, Kelly was smiling brightly. “Hello boys!”
“Hey Kelly!” Zaire giggled and blushed as the entire diner turned to look at him. I glared a bit and everyone turned their eyes away, unsure. I smirked and pulled Zaire closer to my side.
“You boys are late today,” She laughed and looked around the diner. “I thought you might have finally ditched town.” Zaire shook his head no.
“I love this place. I wish that Sykes and I could move down here so bad!” Zaire whined and I laughed a bit.
“It would be good for Thomas.” Kelly said, and Zaire nodded.
“I loved hanging out with him. He was so much fun. He reminds me of my friend back in Maine, Fly.” Zaire said, pouting a bit, and I nodded.
“Thomas is very sweet, I believe.” I said, and Zaire giggled. “He was nice to hang out with Zaire. I needed to take care of some business. It was beneficial for me, and it seemed to be equally beneficial to both of them as well.” Zaire giggled and waved over at Thomas.
“Thomas is sweet as everything,” Kelly laughed a bit, “He hasn’t stopped talking about his new friend since he hung out with Zaire. It’s good for him, I admit. I was a bit worried that Thomas would be introverted forever. He is awkward, shy, and doesn’t exactly know what to say to anyone besides me, honestly.” Zaire nodded his head and looked down.
“Me and him talked some, and we are on a pretty decent friendship level.” Zaire said and looked down at his feet. “He loves you, and wants to be around you, Kelly. He just feels trapped and alone here.” He admitted softly.
“I know he feels alone,” Kelly admitted. “He is the only gay guy around here, he’s bullied and there is nothing I’ve been able to do about it. He’d be better off anywhere but here,” Kelly sighed quietly. “But Thomas is my baby boy, and I love that boy more than anything. I have raised him alone since I was fifteen. He’s my whole world.” Her voice shook a bit, and I shrugged. “I wouldn’t know what to do with myself without him. He’s been connected to my hip since he was born… quite literally. I just want him to be happy, though.” She said.
“He is strong,” Zaire said softly, and she nodded her head. “He’s got his head on straight, if he got out of town, he’d be able to handle himself I’m sure.” He told her comfortingly.
“I doubt he’ll ever leave, honestly.” She sighed. “He’s still very dependent on me.”
“Momma!” Thomas whined, poking his head up from behind Zaire, his cheeks red from embarrassment.
“Sorry Tom, it’s true though.” Kelly laughed and cleared her throat. “What do you boys want to eat this afternoon?”
“Surprise us,” I said and she nodded her head.
“Tom you stay here and hang out with your friends until they leave. You need a break.” She said and he sighed deeply and nodded.
“Fine, momma.” He didn’t argue with her, surprisingly. As she walked away he slouched down into a seat and we both sat down as well. He smiled wearily and looked over us. “Sorry about her, she’s a bit…” He trailed off and I waved it off.
“She’s sweet. A good mom, from what I can tell.” I said, and he nodded. “So what are you doing this afternoon?” I asked, and he shrugged.
“Working,” he said. I nodded understandingly.
“I miss working. Once we go back home I’m going to be so behind even Zaire will be helping me make calls. I am glad to spend the time with him, but I am seriously craving my work.” I laughed lightly and looked over at Zaire who was staring off into space, partially confused looking. I cleared my throat and Zaire jumped, and looked at me.
“Sorry, zoned off. I was thinking about how much work I’m missing.” Zaire said and rolled his eyes. “Because you’re the boss you missing work wont cost you your job. After everything I’ve put the school through, I’ll be lucky if they ever let me walk those halls again.” He pouted and I laughed quietly.
“Sweets, you don’t have to have a job.” I chided. “I need you at home anyway.”
“Oh?” He asked, raising one of his delicate eyebrows at me questioningly. I raised one eyebrow back at him in a challenging way.
“You are very useful.” I explained. “You could watch Alexei so I could stop paying a damn sitter that’s over-priced or you could be my assistant.” I said and he smirked a bit, a coy look etching it’s way onto his face. I smirked a bit back.
“You’d like me being your assistant.” He hummed a bit and looked down, his cheeks going red momentarily. “I mean,” He coughed and looked down at his lap. “I like cleaning so I’d probably just do that all the time.” He trailed off. “But after a week of me being home you’d be ready for me to go away. I bet you’d end up paying me to get the hell out by the end of the week.” I rolled my eyes and looked into his beautiful blue eyes.
“I doubt I could ever get tired of you,” I admitted, watching as Kelly sat two breakfast plates with everything on them in front of us. She sat down a smaller plate in front of Thomas and patted his head. He laughed, but blushed as he saw us looking at them. He lowered his eyes when our eyes connected on accident. My eyes shot open, and I studied him harder.
I’d never noticed it much, but Thomas really does have all the characteristics of a submissive, and he looks the part. He doesn’t speak much, but when he does, it’s full of nervousness and uncomfortableness. If he had a dominant, or a master, he’d probably open up a great deal. Though I don’t know if he knows anything of BDSM, or what it entails so I wouldn’t get him started on it if he’s never heard of it. Something to ponder upon though, and ask Zaire about later. He’d be more likely to know about what Thomas was thinking about that, or if he even knew what it was .
Zaire leaned closer to me, and I was suddenly hit by the amazingly sweet smell of his shampoo, and his body. I wanted nothing more than to bend him over right here in front of everyone and fuck him until he couldn’t move, or speak, but I refrained from doing so.
It wouldn’t be appropriate, and I’m not in the business of scarring old folks. It just wouldn’t feel right. Granted, I’d seen some pretty kinky old farts so some of them might enjoy it. There wasn’t any children around so it wouldn’t be…
I shook my head. What the hell am I thinking? I laughed to myself and looked over at Zaire.
The thing about it is, Zaire makes me crazy enough to do something like that. He makes me so… happy. Being with Zaire is the only thing I really want anymore, and as scary as that is, I love it also because it makes me realize that yeah, shits gone down in the past, but I can still love someone with all my heart.
I can still love Zaire with all my heart. And lord have mercy if I don’t love him with everything inside of me, because it sure does feel like I do.
Fin.
.
.
I joke. I’m too damn much of a perfectionist to leave it here. I’ll be back soonish with another chapter. Things are rather difficult with my step-grandmother dying. I am struggling to get away long enough to write anything. Lemme know what you think about this chapter and vote for my story cause I entered it in the watty awards for some reason.
Thanks guys,
Anon.
43: ι¢н тυ ∂ιя ωєн (ι нυят уσυ)
Du blutest für mein Seelenheil,
(You bleed for my salvation,)
Ein kleiner Schnitt und du wirst geil. (A little cut and you’re turned on.)
Z A I R E:
Thomas had gone back to work shortly before Sykes and I left the diner, and we have been walking around the small town ever since. Sykes made me feel warm inside, in a cold, empty feeling world. We stayed outside until I was shivering and he was hurting from his wound. Sykes warm body kept me warm, but at one point he also got cold, so we decided to come back to the room.
Sykes went across the street to get some food, and now I sit here alone thinking.
Ever since we met, I’ve brought him nothing but trouble. He’s had to uproot everything because of my past. But he won’t let me go, I’m too close now. And truthfully, I don’t want him to. The only place I feel safe anymore is in his arms. I couldn’t imagine being anywhere else.
Going to sleep in his arms, waking up in them… feeling his warmth sinking into my small body, his aura of control and dominance wrapping around us like a cocoon.
I haven’t felt him be rough with me in so long, I’d almost forgotten how good it felt. But even when he wasn’t being rough, we didn’t ‘make love’ or anything. I rode him hard to make up for his lack of participation. I knew that it wasn’t his fault, but I didn’t care.
I love him, I want him… I want him to make love to me.
That night in the hotel was once of the best, most pleasurable times in my life. I couldn’t imagine sex being so… amazing. I’ve been fucked a lot, used a lot, and owned a lot. I’ve found myself cumming at the hands of many crueler men than he ever thought about being, and yet, he managed to make me cum twenty times harder than anyone I’ve ever been with.
He doesn’t even have to try to make me cum that hard anymore. At first, I never noticed him trying to be fair, but now? He doesn’t even have to touch my cock while he’s fucking me to make me explode as soon as he utters the word cum.
The way he treats me is so unlike any other. He doesn’t call me bad names, or degrade me in a way that makes me feel like shit. He doesn’t abuse me like many masters do. I guess as Master/slave relationships are total power exchange, Masters have the right to abuse the slave as they feel necessary, but Sykes isn’t like that.
Sykes calls me precious, sweets, gorgeous, pet, and all arrays of good things. I serve him gladly, and proudly. I’m not afraid of him, but I respect him. Feeling his touch is not only an honor it’s a blessing. He has complete control over me, and yet, he doesn’t use that power to break me down. He builds me up with his loving words and gentle yet stern hand of guidance.
Having someone like him is absolutely something that I can’t say I thought I’d ever have. I thought I would have a shitty master for the rest of my life. I never thought I’d have someone that really wanted and needed to take care of me.
Meeting Sykes was the best thing that has ever happened to me. I walked into the bathroom and stared into the mirror, nervous.
I blushed as I pulled out the bag I’d hidden under the counter. I pulled out the stuff I’d put inside of the bag, and looked over it. I decided that I was going to doll myself up a bit. No makeup or anything like that because I’m not a girl, but I bought some purple and black thigh high socks and a pair of panties that match my collar.
It matched my goth look right now, and it looked absolutely gorgeous with my eyes. Honestly, I never saw myself as a goth, and I’d never been interested in looking like an angsty teenager, but I actually kind of like the way it looks. I look interesting, not just like a ‘normal’ man.
I took my time dressing, watching myself in the mirror. When I finished, my pale skin was illuminated by the dark colors of the clothes. I hadn’t bothered slipping on anything to cover my chest. I was trying to allure Sykes, even though I really didn’t need to.
I sat on the bed, waiting patiently on Sykes to return. It didn’t take long, about another ten minutes before the lock on the door clicked, and Sykes walked in on the phone.
As soon as he saw me, he hung up the phone with a quick goodbye and looked over me appraisingly. He sat the food down on the little table approached me with heat in his eyes.
“Master…” I whispered shyly, biting my lip. He didn’t touch me, he only watched me as the fire in his eyes threatened to burn us both. “I want you…” I didn’t know what else to say.
“You have me,” he whispered, and I nodded a bit.
“But I want more ,” I whispered, pulling him closer to me. “I want all of you.” I pressed a kiss to his lips softly, nervous. I’d never been the one to truly initiate a kiss. I’d kissed him before playfully but never like this. Never this desperately, or for this reason. I typically can hold out until Sykes initiates it, but not tonight.
Sykes wrapped his warm, muscular arms around me and picked me up. I wrapped my legs around him easily, arching into his abdomen as my cock rubbed against the soft fabric of the panties I was wearing.
Sykes didn’t need to be told what I wanted, it seemed like he got it. So as our lips moved together, his lips were dominant, but yet gently. I knew that he was in control, but it wasn’t just control. It was love. His tongue entered my mouth easily, and I moaned around it, gripping his shoulders hard. He laid me back into the bed, and his abdomen pressed hard into my aching erection. I gasped, breaking the kiss and arching my back up like a cat.
“Mmm,” he moaned into my ear. “You’re delectable.” He licked my neck slowly and deliberately. The air around us was filled with passion as we slowly moved our bodies together. My hands pulled at his shirt, begging him to take it off with my eyes. When he finally took it off, I paused to admire his chest. Even at forty, he’s still the sexiest man I’ve ever laid eyes upon.
I ran my fingers along the corded muscles of his back, feeling him pulling at my underwear slowly. “Pants,” I gasped out, looking up at him with desperation leaking from every word. He nodded, and started to pull back. I whined, and he paused.
“I have to take my pants off. And as much as I love the matching underwear, I need those damn panties off of you so I can bury myself inside of you.” I whimpered at the picture he painted in my head, but I shook it away.
“Master I want it slow,” I whispered shyly, and he looked up at me with those dark eyes of his and nodded.
“I know love. Just take them off.” He told me, his voice was hard but there was something behind it, something sweet and yet hard at the same time. My skin was on fire, but I didn’t care. All I wanted was him. I took my panties off and tossed them into the floor and looked up at him with lust filled eyes. Sykes was taking off his boxers when I looked at him, and I blushed as I took in the hardness of his cock. We hadn’t even really done anything yet and he was hard as a rock.
He gently pressed me back into the bed and pressed a loving kiss to my lips. He crawled between my legs and pressed a kiss to my groin softly. He trailed kisses up to my lips and looked deep into my eyes. “I love you.” He whispered into my ear and I giggled.
“I love you more, Master.” I answered and he laughed softly. I pressed a soft kiss to his lips and looked up into his eyes. “Make love to me.” I whispered nervously, and he nodded and started to press into me.
As he made love to me, I lost myself in wave after wave of ecstasy.
~ + ~
I laid awake, my body deliciously sore and yet I was still floating high in ecstasy. I loved the fact that he could make me feel that ever without the pain. I’ve never had that before.
I looked up at Sykes sleeping face, smiling a bit. Sykes made me feel very happy, and at ease.
I sank down into his arms, the sun peaking up over the horizon and into the room creating a golden glow over the room. The glow in the room was much like the warmth I felt radiating inside of myself. It was something that I was comfortable with all the time, and I wanted nothing more than to just sink into the warmth and go to sleep.
But I couldn’t get my mind to shut down. I kept thinking about how amazing it felt to be full of my master, being told how special I was to him, and how much he loved me.
I love him so much. Just knowing that he was with me made me feel safe and at ease. Knowing that he loved me and that he was here to protect me, because he cared enough to protect me made me feel so special. So loved.
I need him now. I want him. I can’t imagine being without him. I heard Sykes groan a bit and I turned my eyes to look up at his face. He was so calm as he slept, cradling my smaller body against his.
“Morning,” he whispered to me and I blushed brightly and shook my head, blinking rapidly.
“I’ve not slept yet.” I whispered shyly. He laughed quietly.
“Why not?” He asked me.
“I was watching you sleep.” I admitted nervously. “I can’t help it, you’re beautiful when you’re sleeping.” I blushed as I admitted that, and he chuckled quietly and pulled me closer to him.
“I’m asleep so I don’t have the look in my eyes.” He said, and I hummed.
“What look?” I asked.
“The no bullshit do what I say or you’ll be punished look.” He husked, pressing a kiss to my forehead. I giggled quietly.
“I don’t care if I get punished,” I whispered shyly, looking up at him. “As long as you’re the one punishing me, I’ll be happy.” I admitted shyly. Sykes laughed and shook his head.
“You’re beautiful.” He whispered and I blushed looking down at our chests touching everywhere, fitting perfectly together. “I love you,” he whispered and I giggled quietly.
“I love you too.” I whispered and looked up at him with happiness in my eyes. I had never felt anything so amazing before. This happiness that radiates out and into everything I touch… I see… that’s something enchanting and wonderful. I’d never felt anything so amazing. I can’t help but feel all of this happiness because of Sykes.
He is the most amazing man I’ve ever dreamed of having. I couldn’t imagine anything better. I had seen plenty of abusive men, dated them, been their boy. None of them made me happy.
Oh no, this is the most amazing and beautiful feeling anyone could ever feel. The happy part was, I got to feel it before I died, before I worried about dying… before anything like that had to happen.
I live my life in the shadows, but yet, I didn’t mind it because of being in the shadows with Sykes. Sykes made my life worth living, worth continuing… I don’t care where I have to be to be with him, I’d follow him to hell and back no questions asked. I don’t need to ask questions when I trust him with everything that I am.
He is my master, and I am his slave. No questions are needed when I belong to him. I don’t need to know why he wants something, only that he wants it. Giving him what he wants makes me happy. It makes me free. That’s all I need to be happy for the rest of my life.
44: ℓσνє уσυ тσ ∂єαтн
Those lips smooth, yeah I can feel what you’re saying, praying,
They say the beast inside of me’s gonna get ya, get ya, get… yeah.
Z A I R E:
I felt sluggish all morning long from lack of sleep. Sykes had told me to lay back down, to rest while he was out taking care of more business. I don’t really know what business he could possibly be taking care of out here because we are so damn far from the city but he apparently couldn’t sleep in with me because it was too important.
But that wasn’t what had me up. I trusted my master with my life, I knew that he’d never cheat on me. It wasn’t that, it was that for some reason my stomach was twisting in the way that told me something bad was going to happen.
I hadn’t been able to settle myself down yet, and I’d been feeling this way since Sykes had left. At first I thought that it was because it was sketchy as hell that he keeps leaving but now I’m not so sure. I feel like I’m being watched, and when I feel that way, I’m typically right. I’ve never been wrong yet.
But I couldn’t leave. Sykes wasn’t back yet, and I don’t know the way around town yet. I love it here, the serenity, the utter safety that surrounds it. I couldn’t imagine being anywhere else anymore.
I’d always fantasized about how romantic small town life was, and I was right about it in my case. But, I don’t know if it’d be good if I wasn’t already with Sykes ahead of time. There isn’t any gay guys in this town, and that sucks for Thomas. I feel bad because if he doesn’t leave here, he’ll never find love.
At least not any time soon.
And there is nothing better than being loved like I am. I had never experienced anything quite as amazing as I have recently.
The phone ringing startled me, and I reached for the hotel phone cautiously. “Hello?” I asked timidly.
“Hello Zaire.” My heart stopped momentarily and I shivered. “It’s Jason. Can you talk?” He asked, and I sucked in a breath.
“Y-yes. I’m alone.” I said softly, looking around nervously.
“We have been tracking Jerome for quite some time. He is right behind you. But, I think I have a plan if you want this son of a bitch caught for good.” He said and I nodded my head and sucked in a breath.
“Tell me your idea.” I said softly. Jason snorted and I heard some papers ruffling around in the background.
“I was thinking that if you stay there, and let Jerome find you, lure him out to a place no one will get hurt, and we’ll swarm him. He’ll be put into a maximum security prison because he escaped, possibly even sentenced to death if he tries to harm you. Would you be willing to do that?” Jase said just as the door to the room clicked, and Sykes opened it.
“Hey little one, sorry I was out so long… who’re you on the phone with?” He asked me and I sighed deeply and looked up at him.
“My supervisor. He has a plan for catching Jerome…” I trailed off hesitantly.
“What’s that?” Sykes asked looking hesitant and nervous all at once.
“Lure him out here, and let them arrest him here.” I said, and he looked hesitant. “I know it’s dangerous, but… I’m tired of this. I’m tired of having to run from everything. I want my life back, and if I can get it back this way…” I trailed off, looking up at him.
“I don’t like it, but… I understand. Can I be there?” He asked, and I nodded my head. “Then I guess it’s okay. But when?”
“When, Jason?” I asked, and he sighed deeply.
“You have three days to prepare. And I suggest you practice your self defense, and gun shooting. You never know when you may have to use those skills. We will be there, but sometimes things happen that aren’t thought of. Just be prepared for any outcome. And Zaire?” He said softly, his voice sounding morose.
“Yes?” I asked nervously.
“You’ll make it, and then there’ll be no more lies. No more hiding who you are.” He said, and I smiled a bit and nodding.
“No more lies, no more hiding.” I repeated him, and we disconnected the call, and I looked up to Sykes and he sighed deeply. “I’m sorry.” I apologize, and he shook his head.
“Don’t apologize, it’s almost over.” He said comfortingly. I nodded my head.
“Three days to get ready, and then it’s over. I can be free from Jerome.” I said softly. He nodded his head, and looked over me slowly.
“Well I guess I better enjoy the goth you until then, then.” He teased, picking me up by my hips, and I wrapped my legs around his waist. He sucked in a breath quickly and then looked down over me. “You’re gorgeous.” He whispered softly, and I shook my head at him.
“You’re handsome,” I whispered, wrapping my arms around his neck, clutching him hard. We stayed that way a bit before I sniffled a bit. “I’m scared,” I admitted softly, and Sykes sighed deeply, kissing my neck softly, tightening his grip around my waist more.
“I know, little one.” He said, and kissed my ear. “It’ll be okay, though. You don’t have to worry. I’ll be there, and I’ll never let anything happen to you. Never.” Sykes whispered into my neck, but for some reason this time, it didn’t make the sinking feeling in my stomach go away.
The sinking feeling in the pit of my stomach was still very prominent, and to be honest, it made me really start to rethink this whole be-the-bate-for-a-master-criminals-arrest thing.
Even if I had to spend the rest of my life running, at least I’d have my life… but Sykes couldn’t run with me forever. Sykes had work, he had Alexei and he had a life that was very important. He had a lot of money, but I don’t think that no matter how much he loves me, he’d be willing to give his life up to run with me. I wouldn’t even ask that of him. But… I can’t get out of this one.
This time… I have to face my past– Jerome , head on. I couldn’t keep running like a pussy would. I have to finally take a stand for myself. I glanced over across the room to where my police issue hand-gun was neatly tucked into my bag.
This time, if Jerome gets close enough to hurt me, I’ll get close enough to put a bullet between his eyes. I won’t live the rest of my life with the fear of Jerome getting out of jail, or escaping… again. I won’t do that. This time, I don’t care if I get arrested.
I shuffled closer to Sykes warm embrace, resolve filling me inside. Jerome will never, ever get close enough to me to hurt me again. He won’t hurt anymore people. No one, not a child, a man, or a woman. I’ll never have to bear the weight of knowing that a man who brutally raped, and basically murdered, a fifteen year old boy. Kacer might have killed himself, but he wouldn’t have if he hadn’t have been raped, and given AID’s.
Kacer looked older than he was, but he was only a fifteen year old boy. He was only a kid. He didn’t get the right justice, but rest assured when, and if I get the chance, that bastard will be six feet under too.
Kacer didn’t deserve to be raped. He wasn’t a prostitute, he didn’t live his life in shady places, and he wasn’t a bad kid. I kept in contact with him, that’s how I found out that he killed himself. He sent me a suicide letter in the mail that arrived the day of. I hadn’t had time to warn his parents. I didn’t get it until the night of, and when I called to warn them of the letter, they broke the news… he’d done it three hours before I got the letter.
Kacer felt like a disappointment after the rape. He felt like if he had’ve been the son that his father always wanted, or if he had of carried himself differently he wouldn’t have been raped. Kacer blamed himself, he called himself weak, pathetic, and a loser. He said that he should have been able to protect himself from them. I’d asked him what he was doing in the neighborhood, and he told me he’d walked to his cousins house, and was on the way home alone in the dark… Jerome picked him up. Or rather, kidnapped him there.
Kacer never recovered, and when he found out he had AID’s, he wouldn’t talk for a week. And when he began talking again it was bursts of anger, followed by immense guilt at having reacted in such a way. He had PTSD, and the anxiety was getting to him. His parents told me he’d been acting strange, but I couldn’t get him to talk to me. I’d sent him tons of messages, tried to call him numerous times, and even emailed him but he’d never get back to me.
When I read the letter he’d sent me, his handwriting was completely straight, he wasn’t afraid. His hand hadn’t shook, he didn’t show any signs of hesitation. His tear marks marred the paper, but I didn’t believe they were sad tears. I believed he was happier dead, but that didn’t make it any easier on anyone else around him.
I loved Kacer like a brother, and his death hit me hard. Before I knew it, I was crying into Sykes shoulder, my face buried into his neck. I was clutching onto the only thing that truly made me feel like I had a reason to stay on this earth. I couldn’t stand the thought of ever loosening my grip. I’d learned the hard way that you do not ever let go of something as good as this, because chances are you won’t get it back.
“Shh, it’s okay little one…” Sykes whispered into my ear, and I sank into his grip, my arms and legs tight as vices around his neck and waist.
“Never let go,” I whispered softly, remembering the very last line of the letter that Kacer had written.
Hold on to the one you find that makes you feel like you are the world, the one who’d kill for you, lie for you, die for you… Never let go of them. That person, can, and will if you let them, get away. I know it’s selfish of me to leave you like this… but lets face it, you’ve always been stronger than me. Promise me, you’ll never let go.
Thinking of that line in the letter just made me cry harder, and Sykes kept whispering sweet nothings into my ear to try to calm me down. Slowly, I could feel everything around us slow down, my heart stopped racing from fear, my tears stopped coming as fast, and in that moment I knew.
I knew that Sykes was my somebody. He was the thing in my life that made it worth living. Through all my nightmares, memories, and problems. Through all the darkness and terror. He was that person, the person Kacer had meant when he told me to never let go. Because Sykes makes me feel like the world. He’d already taken a bullet for me, what more could he do to prove he loved me?
And I already knew that I loved him enough to do the same for him. I’d happily push him out of the way of a train if he needed it. I’d happily shoot any person who tried to harm my master. I’d happily do whatever it took to make him smile… because he’s my Master. My savior. My eternal calm in a sea of chaos. He’s my everything.
“I love you, Master.” I whispered shyly, unsure of what I was feeling at the moment. Everything was just.. up in the air. But, I felt safe for the moment and that was all that I really needed.
45: ∂ιѕ¢ιρℓιиє
I see you left a mark,
Up and down my skin.
Z A I R E:
“So what are we doing?” Sykes asked me as I led him into the woods outside of the Inn we were staying at. “Like, why do we need to be in the woods?”
“It’s simple really,” I explained slowly. “I need to get back into self defense, and what better place to practice than out in the center of the woods where I have no idea what is around me?” I told him, and he nodded in understanding. “I need to train my body back up. Granted I’d never truly stopped practicing self-defense, I just need to brush up on it and get back into the swing of things.” I told him, and he nodded, looking around us.
“It feels so calm out here.” He admitted softly.
“That’s why I love the woods. One day I’d like to live somewhere where there is woods everywhere. Being surrounded by them just… makes me feel safe.” I confessed, looking around me.
“I guess that makes sense,” He muttered, looking around. “Most people are afraid of the woods, though.” He told me, and I nodded.
“The fear of the unknown.” I explained. “Anyway, you’re still not completely well so I can’t beat up on you. Not that I ever would anyway,” I giggled quietly. “I have to practice though. So, trees will be efficient enough–” I told him, and he shook his head no.
“You can use me. Just go easy on my old, pain filled body.” He said, making me giggle.
“If I did, all that would come of it was us having sex.” I admitted. “I’d end up letting you take control and you’d fuck me into oblivion and I’d forget everything…” He smirked a bit.
“I bet you I can take you hit for hit.” He said, looking over me. I blushed and shook my head shyly.
“I’m not the best at…” I trailed off in embarrassment. “I’ve never gone against someone I knew before…” I didn’t really know how to deny it, I wanted to prove myself to him, but without hurting him I didn’t know how. Granted, he was strong and could probably put me on my ass if he wanted to.
“Stop being so self conscious.” He commanded, and I nodded obediently. “You need to show me what you got because I’ve been trained by Terrance to defend myself, and he’s a retired navy seal.” He told me, and I nodded. My cheeks tinted slightly as he got into the sparring position. I copied him, looking around us quickly. “Go.” He commanded, and his voice echoed in the woods around us.
I paused, and big mistake because within the three seconds of my pause, he had me down on my back with his arm over my throat. I moaned, closing my eyes and fighting off a wave of arousal.
I opened my eyes slowly, looking up into his brown eyes carefully. I leaned my face up slightly so as to kiss him and he shook his head no. “Focus on only one thing. If you’re horny you’ll be focused on that.” He chided me, and I nodded my head, looking over him easily.
“It’s hard…” I whined, and he smirked a bit. “I know I shouldn’t be so focused on your body but…” I trailed off unsure of how to finish it.
“Let’s try again.” He luckily didn’t make me try to finish what I was saying because I honestly didn’t know what I was trying to say. We got back up and got into position again. “Go!” He called and I immediately raced forward, pushing a fist out. He easily caught it and turned my body around, pushing my hand up to the center of my back. “You have to anticipate the next move your opponent will make before they make it.” He said, and I nodded, panting.
“Okay…” I gasped, looking around the forest.
“Again,” he called, and we did it again, and again. By the end of it I was tired, sweaty, sore and smelly. I had leaves and grass stuck to my body everywhere, but I found that I felt okay.
I hadn’t felt this ‘trained’ ever, and we had only practiced for three hours. I almost snorted at myself. Only three hours. That’s a decent amount of time if you asked me. As Sykes led me up to our room, I felt the arousal I’d been pushing away trickle back up into my mind. It had felt so good every time he pinned me down on the ground, pressing his arm against my throat. I knew I shouldn’t get so hot and bothered by that scenario, especially since it could actually lead to my death but… oh my god .
By the end of us working on my self-defense–something I didn’t know Sykes even knew, I ended up kicking ass. Granted I got the feeling Sykes let me win the last time but I didn’t comment on it. I was glad we were done though, because now I am horny and want to touch him so bad.
“Master!” I whined as soon as he shut the door and pressed myself against him.
“Is my little one all horny and needy now?” He teased me and I nodded my head, looking over him slowly. “Shower. Now.” He commanded me, and I pouted but went to the bathroom and stripped off my clothes anyway. He came in behind me, already naked and turned on the shower, waiting on me to get in. Once I did he got in behind me.
The steamy water did nothing to calm my hormones, and Sykes close proximity only caused my skin to burn deliciously in need. I tried not to protest, but the combination of lust and heat from the water wasn’t exactly making things easy. All I really wanted was to be fucked.
“My little baby is so needy right now,” He teased me, looking over me as I desperately fought back the urge to grind against him.
“I need…” I trailed off, blinking quickly. “I need my master…” I could feel the heat on my skin, his teasing warm hands, his breath against my neck, his hardness against my ass. Nothing was calming me down right now, and I couldn’t even concentrate to breathe steadily. My breaths were gasps of need.
“Get on your knees, love.” He commanded, and I immediately dropped to my knees, brushing his cock with my lips. “Suck me off and then I’ll fuck your needy little body real good.” He said, and I immediately took his cock as far down my throat as I could.
I gagged slightly around him and bobbed my head up and down on his length. Over and over I ran my tongue over him as I pulled him out, then softly trailed my teeth over his cock as I took him back down into my mouth.
I could taste the precum on my tongue and it only made me moan quietly and suck harder, determined to give him as much pleasure as possible. Sykes reached down and put his hand on my head, and slowly thrusted into my mouth. I gagged lightly, and swallowed some, making him groan from above me.
I looked up at him through my lashes as I slowly worked him over with my mouth, listening to him groan and feeling him tighten his hand in my hair to an almost unbearable tug that had my own cock leaking between my legs.
I reached up and took his balls into one hand, holding them like prized jewels while taking his cock into my other hand, kissing the tip before slowly running my tongue along the vein on the underside. He groaned and gripped my hair, pulling my head back so he cock take in my expression as I swallowed down his cock.
I gently massaged his balls, sucking hard as I took him back down my throat and swallowing again. He grunted and watched me closely as I gave his cock the treatment it deserved.
“Who’s are you?” He demanded of me, and I pulled off his cock, taking him into my hand and pumping him in earnest as I looked up at him with desire swimming in my eyes.
“I belong to you.” I answered calmly, feeling my skin burn under the hot caress of his eyes. “I belong under you, serving you, submitting to you. I belong here, at your feet.” The water hitting my back did nothing to distract me as I took him back down my throat.
Seconds later, he pushed me off of his cock and picked me up, slamming me against the wall. When I felt the impact, I groaned lightly and gripped his shoulders, wrapping my legs around his waist. He buried his face in my neck and thrusted into me without warning. I moaned loudly and clawed at his shoulders as I was overcome with desire.
“Mmmm more!!!” I cried out, pushing my body against his in desperation. I couldn’t think straight, let alone for a coherent sentence, but it didn’t seem to bother Sykes any. “Master pleaseeee, give me more!” I begged, and I felt him still slightly.
I groaned in protest, laying my head against his shoulder. “Calm down, little love. You can’t cum until I tell you you can, and at the rate you’re unraveling, I wont have time to cum myself.” He commanded, making me whine softly and nod my head.
I wanted him to move, I wanted him to fuck me, to use me… but I knew that I didn’t want to disappoint him by cumming too quick and making him have to punish me. A few moments passed and he started moving again, hard and fast.
I was still teetering on the edge of insanity feeling his head touch my prostate with every hard thrust inside of me, but I wasn’t close to cumming just yet. I moaned and gripped onto him, feeling the water bouncing off his body.
Between the stimulation of his fucking me, the water running down our bodies still warm and the feeling of my hard, throbbing dick rubbing against the muscles of his chest I was lost in a sea of ecstasy. I couldn’t believe how amazing it felt to be owned entirely.
“Good boy, hold onto me,” He groaned into my ear, feeling him going in and out of my willing and needy body. “Give me your body, I own you, love.” He was whispering dirty things into my ear as he fucked me so hard and fast I couldn’t get a grip on reality.
His warm breath fanning over my neck made me shiver, and I was leaking like a broken faucet between us. “Oh… oh gooood.” I moaned and gripped onto his hair. I was vaguely aware that I shouldn’t be all over his body this way, he was still in recovery from a gunshot wound even if he was able to do this to me, but I couldn’t stop myself. He was all over me, his scent, his touch, his body… It swarmed around me, making me lose my mind.
I writhed against the shower wall, feeling my cock dripping against my chest and his. “Moreeeeee!” I cried out, and he groaned into my ear.
I felt Sykes grip my hips, and he started thrusting in and out of me hard and fast, making my world reduce to only the feeling of his hard dick thrusting in and out of my body. I couldn’t breathe, everything was too much. He pinched my nipples hard and suddenly, making me whine loudly and dig my nails into his shoulderblades suddenly as I fought back my orgasm.
“Please Master, pleasseeeee…” I whimpered, leaning against his shoulder and feeling my body slipping up and down the wall as the water was slowly turning cold. I didn’t care, and it didn’t seem to bother Sykes much either.
“Cum, little one.” He commanded, and I immediately did so, feeling my entire body tense and my orgasm washed over me in wave after wave of ecstasy. I couldn’t breathe for a moment and my entire world reduced to this–just this moment in time. He bit hard into my neck and I felt him filling me up not even a moment after.
No fear, no hurt feelings or worries, all that mattered in that moment was Sykes warm body pressing mine against the shower wall while we both panted for air, trying to get a firm grasp on reality.
Neither of us seemed to care that imminent danger was approaching in a couple days. If Jerome got here before Jason did, I could be dead, along with Sykes. But our biggest worry at this moment was the cold water running down over our spent and sore bodies.
Sykes picked me up and carried me to our bed, and laid down on top of me. As I slowly started to drift into the world of unconsciousness, I was aware of how perfectly content I was.
I was safe, happy and overall, content. If I was to die in a couple days, I wouldn’t regret anything. I don’t want to die, but… at least it takes the fear out of the equation. At least for me, I mean.
Sleep took me over and washed me away in Sykes warm embrace. I wasn’t worried or afraid. Tomorrow would be another day of training, and maybe… just maybe it’ll end just how today did. Wonderfully, and with me feeling like I own the world, and everything in between.
46: ¢αgє∂
(WARNING: this has murder and talk of rape in it. If you can’t handle it, please don’t read the last of it. If you can’t read it, simply comment and I’ll summarize what happens. Thanks to anyone who reads and comments.)
My heart is covered with thoughts entangled,
How could it ever have felt so real?
S Y K E S:
Waking up with Zaire in my arms the day that this whole confrontation was going down was surreal. I knew that there was a chance that everything could go horribly wrong, that Zaire could die… that I could die.
I don’t want to die, nor do I want Zaire to die. I realize that I don’t have power over if he lives or dies but I do know that I love him, and if it came down to either one of us, I’d chose him. I would step in front of a bullet for him, a blade, I wouldn’t care.
At the end of the day, all that truthfully matters to me anymore is Zaire. If Zaire is happy, safe… I don’t care what I become. Whether its a corpse in the ground, or the happiest man alive, I know that if Zaire is okay, I’ll be okay. Dead maybe, but okay.
I also knew that Zaire would never let me take another bullet for him, get stabbed for him. He’d do the same for me. But, I had to show him… I had to make him see.
I’ve lived years over what he has, and I have accepted the fact that eventually, anything alive dies. But, I’m not ready for him to die. He’s so good, so amazing. He can change this shitty world, make it something better, even if he doesn’t know it yet.
I looked over at Zaire, who had on leather jeans and a leather jacket, his collar sported proudly around his neck as he slipped a gun into the holster on his side. I looked over him, taking in his entire appearance.
He was gorgeous, no matter what he wore. The dark hair suited him as well as the blonde did, and his clothes didn’t much matter. But, there was something about Zaire wearing those skin tight leather jeans and that jacket to conceal his weapon that made my dick harden slightly. I’d never been into gothic types, having always written them off as angsty teenagers, but on Zaire I could see the appeal.
Though I knew it was only for the moment, him looking goth made me realize a few things. One, yeah he’s a good guy, but he’s got a dark side. One he keeps hidden very deep inside of himself. It’s probably why he became a slave, so he could escape it. Two, he’s not that much older than a teenager himself. He’s only twenty three, and he’s got a lot of life left in him. I don’t.
But I was in too deep to say goodbye now. Zaire is my entire world and now that Alexei is moving back in with his father, I don’t really have much to hang onto. I haven’t had time to tell Zaire, but… I didn’t want to mention it anyway.
Mentioning it meant talking about it, and talking about it meant it was real. I still had today to live in my own fantasy world where when I get home, Alexei will be there waiting patiently on the couch with Terrance and his lover.
Of course, I’m a bit too old to be living by means of fantasies, but I found that at least while I am imagining these things, I can still process and breathe. Once I really sit down and realize Alexei is leaving, I’ll be crushed.
Zaire has filled in like a mother would, and I had been the father. Though we didn’t have an actual child together, having Alexei had been close. And, I loved it. Secretly, I honestly did want a child with Zaire. If I had one, I’d be ecstatic. Zaire, Alexei and I made a family. We were all happy, and we fit together perfectly. It felt like we were a family together. I couldn’t explain it any other way.
Suddenly I was pulled from my thoughts when a soft, nurturing hand slowly traced the line of hairline, fingers gently teasing my forehead. I looked up into brilliant blue eyes, “Yes sweets?” I asked and he blushed, looking down shyly.
“You look troubled,” He said softly, and I shook my head no.
“I just can’t wait for this to be over,” I admitted, “I can’t wait to take you home… to our home. So we can sleep in our bed… play in our dungeon…” I trailed off, running a teasing finger along the line of the sinfully tight leather jeans that showed everything he had in a respectful sort of way.
“I can’t either,” he murmured, crawling into my lap. His legs straddled my own, making my dick painfully aware of his so close. “Once we get home, we can fuck as much as we want. We can be together all the time, and you can take control of me in a way that no other mans been able to.” He whispered, pressing a gentle kiss to my temple.
“Little one, I’ve already got what no other man has been able to have,” I told him, gripping his hips in both of my hands tightly like I was afraid he was going to slip through them. “I love you,” I whispered, and he blushed and smiled, looking into my eyes deeply.
“I love you too.” He said, pressing a kiss to my lips.
This kiss wasn’t like the others. It wasn’t needy or desperate, it wasn’t lust fueled and leading somewhere. This kiss was the slow movements of our lips, the way they melted together, dancing slowly to a rhythm all of their own. This kiss was electric, passionate, yet loving and sweet. It left me yearning for more, but it wasn’t sexual. It was emotional.
It was forever.
~ + ~
Standing beside Zaire in the small parking-lot while he talked on the phone was too real. I heard it before I saw it, but once I saw it, my heart stopped.
A giant black van pulled up in front of us, and the side door swung open. A man stepped out of the vehicle like he owned the place, and I couldn’t help but double take.
This man was gorgeous, with his mocha skin and beautiful brown eyes. He was covered in tattoos, but it worked for him. He was muscular, and tall, but I still stood about three inches taller than he did.
“Ah Zaire, it’s nice to see you again.” The man said, and Zaire put his phone into his pocket and looked up at the man. He was nervous, it was written all over his face. “I’m glad you decided to come to me, it saved everyone a bit of a struggle. See, I wouldn’t want to hurt that darling boy you’ve helped raise, would I?”
“Hello, Jerome,” I was surprised at how calm Zaire’s voice was when his body language screamed to me how uncomfortable he was. “I would hate that as well, hence why I’m here. I’d like to negotiate, if possible.” His voice was steady, calm, but in his eyes there was a fire.
“And what would this negotiation be?” He questioned, and Zaire glanced around the parking lot nervously.
“I want you to take me, and spare the rest of the people I care about.” The way Zaire said it seemed genuine, and only then did I realize.
There was no backup. Not yet, and probably not for a while. He had set this up to where he was vulnerable, and the only reason I was here was because I would never let him go into this alone.
He was planning on sacrificing himself for me , for Alexei, Zexion, and his father. He was sacrificing himself, because he didn’t want to hurt us.
“I could make that deal,” Jerome said, and my heart stopped. “Only one problem with that, Zaire.” He said softly, trailing a hand down Zaire’s cheek. Zaire shivered, but his cool and collected composer stayed up like it was protecting him from slaughter.
“What’s that?” He asked, and I couldn’t find the words to speak.
That’s my boy he’s touching. He’s BLOODY FUCKING MINE. No one touches whats mine. “You are simply too beautiful to kill,” Jerome murmured, getting too close to my boys lips for comfort. Zaire tensed, looking over at me. He shot me a look, and I nodded slightly.
“Well, I deserve it don’t I?” He prodded, looking up at Jerome with fire behind those beautiful blue eyes.
“You are a little slut, that’s for sure.” The moment he said it, something inside of me snapped. I tensed like I’d never tensed before, and stepped up to the man, pushing Zaire behind me protectively.
“M-” Zaire started but the glare I shot him made him shrink back behind me.
“He’s not a slut, and damn right he’s too beautiful to kill. “ I snapped off at him, fury racing through me. “He is not now, and never will be yours, Jerome. You’re nothing now, you got dropped off by a little wanker in a car that doesn’t even have a gun. Want to know how I know that?” I asked, and he merely raised his eyebrows. “Because if he had a gun, I’d already be dead.”
“You’re about to be dead,” Jerome snarled, shooting an angry look at me.
“Jerome, do you know the sad part about this?” I asked, looking him up and down. “You still think you’re some big shit, even though you got locked up. You may have connections, but you’re still a piece of shit, and you’ve become nothing but a straggler, unable to even protect yourself.”
“Oh?” He asked, and I nodded.
Just as he went to raise a fist, I heard Zaire move lightning fast and he pushed in front of me. Zaire was now shielding me with his own body.
“Jerome do you remember the hell you put me through? The hell you put a sixteen year old boy through? Giving him aids, him choosing to kill himself because you couldn’t help but steal what wasn’t yours to be taking? YOU TOOK THE LIFE OUT OF HIM!” Zaire screamed, the gun was pointed directly at Jerome.
“Your point?” Jerome mused, looking over Zaire with joy in his eyes.
“You took what didn’t belong to you,” Zaire snarled. “You basically murdered a sixteen year old boy. And because I was just a prostitute you got off Scott free. Well, once you finally got arrested, once he killed himself, and once I’d contemplated it myself, YOU GOT ARRESTED.” The way Zaire was telling this, I had never heard it before. “Do you remember the way you touched me, touched him ?” He snarled, fire in his eyes. “I remember it, every fucking day of my life.” The way he said it made a piece of me break inside, but I didn’t interrupt, unsure of what to even say.
“I remember it like it was last night,” Jerome said, a cocky smirk on his face. Zaire was steadily getting angrier.
“You started with him. He was just a boy, didn’t you? Secretly, you enjoyed that. You enjoyed hearing him scream for you to please stop! That was why you even continued.” Zaire was saying it in a voice so filled with emotion I couldn’t decipher if it was anger, or sadness anymore. “But once you’d raped him, once he was unconscious, you came over to me. I was held down with a gun at my head and forced to let you have your way with me… my body.” Zaire’s words weren’t screamed anymore, but he was shaking. Anger, sadness… regret? Swam into his eyes.
“And what, you think you’re going to be man enough to pull the trigger?” Jerome laughed. “Yeah, I raped that sexy little teenager, what was his name even? He called out for his mommy, his daddy, he begged for me to stop. But you know what Zaire? I didn’t. I loved to hear him scream.” He snapped. “But you know what I loved even more?”
Zaire only stared at him, unable to talk.
“I loved the way you never begged me to stop. I loved the way you looked up at me the entire time, tears falling down that beautiful face of yours, but you refused to beg me.” Zaire’s face went blank a moment, and then he held the gun up.
“Now is the time you get to pay for what you did to me. What you did to Kacer, what you did to me… you get to take a bullet, because I’m so damn tired of you coming back to haunt me.” Zaire was shaking all over, and he was obvious that he didn’t know what to do. But, he looked over at me and mouthed the words, “I’m sorry.” Before he pulled the trigger.
Zaire screamed, and fell to his knees, while I just stood there shocked.
47: fιgυяє∂ уσυ συт
And I like the way you still say please,
While you’re looking up at me.
Z A I R E:
I could still hear the loud bang of the gunshot ringing in my ears as Sykes cradled me to his chest, lovingly pressing soft kisses to my head. I was sobbing, burying my head in his neck, wrapping myself up in his arms.
My heart was pounding in my chest and I couldn’t breathe, I didn’t know what I was feeling anymore. I couldn’t fathom what had happened. Still, four hours later sitting in the police station with Sykes holding me I couldn’t tell you what I was feeling. It was all too much.
I felt relief, guilt, trepidation, nervousness, fear, but overall, I felt free. I felt… safe. Like I didn’t have to run anymore.
Sykes and I had discussed what we were going to say happened, and I figured that I would just tell the complete truth. He’d been stalking me, followed us and he’d been threatening to me. I shot him because I felt endangered. Technically that was what happened.
“Mr. Bennett, Mr. Williams, you’re free to go. Please stay out of trouble. I don’t want to be seeing you two here again.” The police officer said, looking over us cautiously. “Of course, there may be a mandatory court hearing, if so, you’ll be expected to be there. Also, please keep your phones on, and don’t try to leave the state until we’ve concluded that this was self defense. But for now, both of you are safe.”
I couldn’t get up the power to even smile. I felt so… relieved. Tonight, maybe I could get a good nights rest. Sykes put me on my feet and I sniffled lightly, looking up at him with confusion. “Lets go, we’re going to the room. I have something for you-us.” He said and I nodded, looking up at him slowly.
He led me out of the police station his head held high and a protective arm wrapped around my shoulder comfortingly. He pressed a kiss to my temple and looked down at me as he walked me to his car. Since I was in witness protection, I didn’t believe that I’d be going to jail. It was an act of self defense, even if I didn’t have to pull the trigger.
I know I should regret it, but I just… can’t. That man has put me through hell. I’ve fought with myself, my dignity, and hell, everything I believe in just because he put me through something so horrific, I still hadn’t been able to tell Sykes.
The truth was, once they finished with Kacer, it was my turn. They passed me around, except they called me dirty and made sure to wear protection. It just as easily could’ve been me diagnosed with an STD as it was him, and unfortunately, they were just fucked up enough to infect a sixteen year old instead of someone who basically asked for it.
Sure, I’d always been careful about the people I had sex with, but sometimes things just happen. Protection can break, and sometimes protection just isn’t enough. But, overall, I’d never managed to get diagnosed with a single STD. Then the poor kid gets raped, and abused, nearly killed at only sixteen and he gets an STD? How the hell does that even happen? Does god have no mercy?
Or maybe… Kacer killing himself was gods mercy.
Even if it practically killed his parents, me even… maybe it was just time for him to stop reliving the hell he’d never deserved. I envied him for a long time, being free of Jerome’s grasp-hell being free entirely. Now, I realize what it was. Kacer couldn’t change what happened to him, but he could control what he put everyone else through. Kacer couldn’t help that he’d been in the wrong place at the wrong time, but he could stop everyone from suffering from it. He couldn’t help that he’d been raped, and was completely petrified of even his own fathers touch, but he could stop his father from feeling the pain of never being able to hug his son again. He couldn’t help that he’d been basically force fed an STD, but he could stop his family from living in the shame of it.
Despite the fact that nobody wanted him to die, despite the fact that everyone understood… Kacer felt like he wasn’t doing anything but hurting the people he loved. Even I noticed that Kacer’s father was sad because he couldn’t hug his son, couldn’t pat him on the hand, or kiss him on the forehead. Some of the most comforting experiences that I’d ever had, he’d never get to experience again. Despite the fact that he couldn’t help being raped, it was still embarrassing for his parents to know their son had AID’s.
It didn’t give me much comfort, but it gave me something. It gave me an answer to a nearly impossible question that I’d asked thousands of times before. It gave me closer to something that I’d probably never understand.
As we pulled up to the hotel in the little town, I couldn’t find my voice. I had long since stopped crying, but I was left feeling… numb. Empty. I’d never fucking felt so relieved and guilty all at one time.
On one hand, I felt like a piece of shit. I took a life when I didn’t have the right to. Of course I knew that it was wrong, but… it made me feel free. I knew that I could have let Jase take him back into custody, but I didn’t. I needed to know that he’d never come back to haunt me. I needed to know that I was safe… that Sykes was safe.
Sykes, my master. The man who made me feel like a prince. The man who made my insides melt, who made me feel like I was the finest piece of porcelain ever made. My master, the man who made me feel safe, protected… my master. My world. My everything. For me, Sykes is the ground beneath my feet, the stars in my night sky. He’s the air in my lungs. Sykes doesn’t have to try to make me feel safe. He just does. His touch calms me. His scent makes every nerve in my body contract in a good way. His lips on my skin makes my entire body quiver. All it takes is one look from him and I feel… alive.
Sykes led me up to our room, and as soon as we entered the room I was wrapped in an all encompassing warmth. His arms were tight around me, his lips softly kissing my neck. And suddenly, I was crying again.
Crying because I’d taken a life, I’d stooped down as low as the man who raped me and a sixteen year old boy. Crying because I was scared. Crying because I felt guilty. Crying because I felt like I’d let Sykes down. Crying because I knew I would never be able to tell him what really happened in that hotel room so many years ago. Crying because I felt so empty, broken. Crying because I was finally free.
I was just crying. Maybe not the most mature thing to do, but it showed me I wasn’t like the monster I feared for five years of my life. It showed me I still was inside of me, still human. It showed me that I wasn’t a bad person, even though I had taken his life.
“Sweets, shh…” He murmured softly in my ear, making my heart race in my chest. I probably look like shit, with my nose running down my face and puffy red eyes. “I love you, Zaire.” I felt like shit, but I shook my head and smiled at him sweetly.
“I love you too, master.” I whispered, looking up at him through my bangs. “I’m sorry…” I trailed off, lowering my eyes from his a moment, unable to look at him in the eyes. “I know I shouldn’t have done that… he just… I wanted to never have to worry about him again.”
“I know, Zaire. Listen, okay? I want you to pick a place you’ve never been. Somewhere you want desperately to go, can you do that?” He asked me, and I nodded. “Where would that be?”
“England.” I said without hesitation. “I have always wanted to go there. My father was from there, and… I want to go there too. But, I’ve never had the funds, nor the time to go. And I don’t have a passport under any of my names, so…” I looked down at my hands and watched as my fingers played with each other.
I couldn’t help the part of me that was telling me that I’d let down my Master. I couldn’t help it… I had hurt someone. I’d killed someone. How could he be proud of me when I’d done something so horrible… so evil…
“Zaire look at me.” Sykes voice penetrated my mind, and I immediately looked up at him, biting into my lip. “Listen, I can tell what you’re thinking. I’m not upset with you. I know that you did what you felt like you had to do to survive. I will back up that statement until I’m dead. I saw him, he could have hurt you. I’m surprised he didn’t. I know what you did was–or rather is hard. It’s going to hurt for a while Zaire. Taking someones life is something huge. But baby boy, you didn’t do it because you were like him. You did it to protect yourself.” He wrapped his arms around me again, and I snuggled up in them, smiling softly and kissing his neck. “You did it to protect me.” He whispered into my ear, and I nodded my head softly.
“I would protect you forever.” I whispered shyly, looking down into his shirt. I was pretending it was interesting merely to keep from looking up at him because I could feel another wave of tears threatening to fall.
“And I you, little lovely.” He told me softly, his warm arms tightening around me. “You could be completely psychotic, and I believe I’d still love you.” He mused softly, and kissed my neck making me moan quietly.
“I couldn’t stop loving you if I wanted to, Master.” I whispered, my face red. “I… I depend on you so much. You leaving my side for an hour feels like hell… the entire time that I’d been in that little room with that officer I was scared and felt like I needed you. I couldn’t concentrate on anything but getting back to you. I know… it’s a lot.” I looked up at him before lowering my eyes again.
“Little lovely, I knew what I was taking on when I took you,” He told me confidently. “I’m not afraid of what you are, Zaire. I know the real you.” His words resonated through my body but I wasn’t able to process them. “I know that you are the sweetest, most loving and nurturing person I’ve ever met.”
“But…” I trailed off and he flicked my nose lightly, and I shook my head, tilting it to the side in confusion.
“Zaire, I see your actions for what they are. You needed an out. But, I don’t see you as a murderer. You aren’t one. I don’t know what that piece of shit did to you,” He shook his head as anger took over his face, “But I know what he did to a sixteen year old boy. I can only imagine what he’d do to an adult… nonetheless, I still see Zaire. I see the man that I can’t sleep without him nestled into my side. I see the man that I have to kiss in the morning when I first open my eyes. I see the man that walked around in nothing but my tee for a week because he didn’t want to disobey me. I see the man that I fell in love with. And no amount of baggage or bullshit can change that. Zaire, I love you.” His words made my heart race in my chest. I couldn’t help but look up at him and he smiled softly at me.
“I love you, Master.” I said, kissing his cheek softly. “C-can you hold me, please?” I whispered, and he nodded his head. “I just… need to feel you against my skin. I need to know that I’m okay… we’re okay.”
“Get undressed and crawl into bed. I’ll do the same.” He commanded and immediately I did as he told me to.
We settled into bed, his arms around me, my legs weaved between his and he held me. He held me to his chest like I was his teddy bear, and I found myself closing my eyes, fighting off another wave of tears.
All night he held me, he didn’t make love to me, or fuck me… he only held me in his arms and showed me that I was special. We kissed a bit, he’d whispered calming things in my ear as I cried off and on all night, but we never passed the barrier between holding and fucking. I doubt seriously that either of us regretted that, because in those hours that he held me, I’d never felt closer to him in all the time that we’d been together.
It was euphoria.
And as I found myself dozing off to sleep at dawn, I found myself thinking, I’m free at last.
48: ℓєт мє ѕнσω уσυ αℓℓ тнє ѕє¢яєтѕ σf тнє ρℓєαѕυяє gαя∂єи
I will tie you to a chair,
kiss your neck and pull you hair.
S Y K E S:
Zaire fits beside me so perfectly. I love the way his smaller body was completely covered by mine. He didn’t move in his sleep, and he didn’t snore. He just laid there beneath me, his pretty blue eyes closed and his thin hands nestled into my chest. His hair was tickling my chest, but it didn’t bother me. I loved it.
He belongs here, he belongs with me. There was nothing more to be said about that. I couldn’t imagine my life without him. Zaire was my baby. My sweetheart.
He shifted uncomfortably and whimpered quietly. I kissed his head softly and he moaned quietly, his eyes fluttering open. He blushed brightly and looked up at me with innocent blue eyes. I smiled and pressed a small kiss to the corner of his mouth.
He smiled softly and leaned up, kissing me softly. He giggled softly and wrapped his arms around my neck, pushing himself deeper into my arms. “Goodmorning.” He whispered.
“Morning, love.” I said and he giggled softly. “How do you feel?” It was a genuine question. I knew that what happened yesterday kept him up all night, I knew he was feeling guilt from shooting the guy. He was a good guy, of course he’d feel guilty about taking someone else’s life. It was a hard thing to face, honestly, and I wasn’t naïve to that.
“I feel better…” He admitted softly. “I still feel really bad because of what happened. It could’ve been prevented. He didn’t have a gun, and I did… but I don’t think that he would’ve ever stopped looking for me if I didn’t do something to stop him.” He bit his lip softly and looked up at me with a blush on his face. “If I had of never met you, I probably wouldn’t have cared… I could keep running but now that I know what it’s like to have something to live for, I wouldn’t let you go through that any longer. It’s just…” he trailed off looking up at me. “It was okay for me, I wasn’t worth much alone. But with you… that’s another story all together.”
“Zaire, sit up.” I command, pulling myself off of him. He sat up, blushing and looking nervous. “Come with me.” I said, and got up, walking to the bathroom. I pointed to the mirror. “Stand there.” I said, and he nodded. He stood in front of the bathroom mirror where I positioned him.
He looked over at me while standing there confusion on his face. His cheeks were red and I knew that the chill was biting at his cock because it was biting at mine. I didn’t care though, this was something that I have to do. “Do you see yourself?” I asked, and he nodded his head. “Three good things about you. I want you to list them off. Now.” I snapped, and he bit his lip.
“I have nice eyes?” He questioned.
“You’re gorgeous, and your eyes drive me fucking insane but Zaire I mean things about your personality.” He bit his lip and looked back at himself in the mirror. “I could start you off, but I want to see something.” I said and he looked at himself slowly.
“I—I…” He didn’t know what to say. He stared at himself and stared, but didn’t know what to say. “I’m nice?” He ventured, and I nodded.
“You don’t sound sure, Zaire.” I said, and he blushed and shrugged. “I need you to tell me three things that you think are good about yourself. Now.”
“I’m nice,” He said a bit more confidently, and I nodded. “I care about people. A lot.” I nodded again. “I…” He trailed off again and I sighed deeply.
“Zaire, you’re gorgeous. You’re strong. You care about people with all your heart. You are sweet. You can find something nice to say about everyone. You are trustworthy… and you are trusting. You are courageous. You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. You are good, and you don’t even see it, love. You’re everything to me, to Alexei. And even though he’s going back to live with his father, you’ve impacted him so much, darling.” Zaire sniffled a bit and looked in the mirror again, unable to speak.
A few moments passed, and then he sighed deeply. “I can’t see that I’ve done anything but bring you pain. I’ve come into your life and lied to you, I got you shot, and I hurt you. You’re the most important person in my life…” he trailed off, and looked down at his feet. “But I’ve done nothing but hurt you.”
“Zaire you’ve done so much good, lovely.” I said. “Yeah you lied, but you had to. It was something that protected you. If you did it now, I’d fucking be pissed but you don’t now. I know that you had to do that.” I watched him nod his head, still looking guilty. “You didn’t shoot me. Someone else shot me. I got in front of you, but I did that myself. You haven’t hurt me, love. You’ve changed me.”
“But…” He trailed off. I came to stand behind him, pulling his body closer to mine. He blushed as I wrapped my arms around his waist, pulling him up against me.
“Don’t argue with me.” I said and he nodded shyly. “I love you. You’ve done so much good. I know that you feel guilty but you shouldn’t. You didn’t do anything wrong, dear.” He bit his lip and glanced up at me.
I pressed a soft kiss to his lips and he giggled softly. I kissed him fervently, keeping him pulled against me. “I love you.” I whispered against his lips, keeping our lips moving against each other’s. His lips parted in a sigh, as he pushed back against my body easily.
“I love you too.” He said softly against my lips, turning around in my arms and pressing a kiss to my lips again. “I love you so much,” He admitted softly, tears forming in his eyes. I smiled softly, and pressed a kiss to his lips. We moved our lips in a gentle kiss, love and passion seeping into our kiss.
His lips moved against mine, and I felt his tears against my cheek and moved my lips against his softly. “I love you, little lovely. Shh…” I murmured against his lips and he nodded his head softly, pulling away from my lips and looked up at me.
“I’m sorry master, I just… it’s hard. I know that I’m worth something to you. I just… need you.” I smiled at him softly and pulled him close to me, looking down at his beautiful face. He giggled softly, and sniffled a little.
“You need me?” I murmured, and he nodded his head. “I need you, darling. You’re the only thing that’s kept me sane lately. And I know that you’re what caused all of this… but I wouldn’t regret that. Not now or ever. You’re worth it to me.” He blushed brightly and looked up at me, his tears were still running down his face. His thin nose was red slightly as he sniffed.
I couldn’t help it, he was so beautiful. Even crying like a baby. He is so beautiful, he’s mine.
“I want to hold you.” I said softly, and pushed him back into the bedroom, then pushing him down on the bed. I got on top of him, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips. “This is different,” I admitted softly, looking over him.
He giggled softly and wrapped his arms around my neck, looking up at me. “How so?” He asked, and I sighed.
“I’ve never had this before, Zaire.” I admitted and he smiled softly. “I’ve never wanted to hold someone like I want to hold you. I’ve never wanted to kiss someone just to kiss them and I’ve never wanted to make love to someone like I do you.” He blushed brightly and looked down between us in embarrassment. “I don’t care if I hurt you. I just want to touch you, be inside of you.” His face was red and he didn’t know how to respond to it at first but he bit his lip.
“I want you to touch me,” He whispered softly looking up at me shyly. “I want you to be inside of me.” I smiled at him and pressed my lips to his again.
Our lips moving together caused a fire to light between us. Zaire moved his body against mine, desperately pushing up against me. His lips parted and he panted as I pulled away from him and began to trail little kisses down his neck. He whimpered, weaving his fingers through my hair and tugging a bit. “I love you,” He said shyly, his body arching into the touch. I groaned slightly as I took in the sight of him below me.
His body was flat underneath mine. His pretty blue eyes wide, and his lips parted, slightly swollen from our kisses. His chest was rapidly moving up at down as he looked over me. I smirked and lowered myself on top of him. He giggled slightly and pressed his lips against mine again. Our lips moving together against each other as we grinded our bodies together.
I parted his thighs, my body fitting perfectly in between his beautiful pale thighs. He blushed, looking down. “I’m so pale,” he whispered and I smirked and nodded. I wrapped my hands around each of his thighs and pushed them apart, watching in delight as his hole came into view.
“Hold your legs apart, Zaire,” I said and he blushed brightly doing as I said. I pushed a finger against his hole, making him arch up and whimper loudly. His body was so responsive for me. I love it.
His pretty blue eyes looked up at me with desire in his eyes as I looked over him, watching his face as I slowly began to finger him. I leaned forward, taking his pretty cock into my mouth and sucking lightly. He whimpered loudly, gripping his thighs harder.
I sucked on his cock harder, running my tongue along the underside of him. He arched up, making my finger go deeper into his hole. He gasped, his fingers slipping on his thighs. He positioned his legs to where he didn’t have to hold them for me to continue pleasuring him. I didn’t care much about that right now, loving how he felt… tasted in my mouth.
This is where he belongs… underneath me, beg pleasured by me, being owned by me. The collar around his neck was gorgeous, jingling slightly with every twist and turn of his body.
He whimpered, threading his fingers through my hair and tugging hard as he shook all over. “Please…” he choked out, staring blearily at me through hooded blue eyes. I smirked lightly and nibbled lightly on the head of his cock. He arched up, moaning softly.
“Good boy, lovely. I want you to beg me,” He whimpered and looked down at me, his cheeks red as he nodded slightly.
“Please master… I want to feel you inside of me.” He whispered shyly. “Please please… don’t make me cum this way… I want to cum with you inside of me. I need to feel you inside of me.”
I pulled off of his cock and got up between his legs, looking down at him. “Good boy, darling. I need you to do something for me, okay?” I whispered softly, and he nodded his head. “I need you to wrap your arms around my neck, and I need you to ask me sweetly to fuck your tight little ass so hard, you can’t even remember your own name, okay?” He blushed brightly but nodded.
His arms wrapped around my neck and bites in to his bottom lip. “Master please…” He whispered softly, his cheeks bright red. “I need you to fuck me master. I need you to use me, fuck me until I can’t remember my own name. Please master…” He bit into his bottom lip, his cheeks bright red. “I need you to fuck my tight little ass and make me cum.”
I smirked and pushed into him hard and fast. He arched up, a scream leaving his lips. I smirked and kissed him softly and he giggled. “What happened to making love?” He teased gently.
“Making love went out the window the moment you uttered the word please,” I said, biting into his lip roughly. He moaned quietly arching up into my body.
“You can make love to me later tonight,” he muttered wiggling his hips desperately. I laughed softly and began moving inside of him, losing myself in his body. That’s an easy thing to do, and I love doing it every single day of my life.
A/n: GUYS CAN I JUST SAY FUCK MY LIFE. The lead singer of Linkin Park committed suicide today, and its got me fucked up. RIP Chester Bennington.
~Prince Anonomous
49: ραιи (мαкєѕ уσυ вєαυтιfυℓ)
Of pain’s guilty pleasure,
Love’s pressure painfully.
Z A I R E:
I found that waking up in Sykes’ arms could cure anything, even the guilt of pulling the trigger. I giggled softly, resting my head against his chest and tracing patterns on his taut stomach. He’d healed up wonderfully, and you could only just tell he’d been shot. The scar was small, noticeable, but small.
I had my own scars, up and down my back from being violently whipped multiple times, so I couldn’t complain, honestly. Sykes didn’t complain about mine. He didn’t speak about him, knowing that it made me uncomfortable. I liked to pretend they didn’t exist, I liked to pretend that it wasn’t real.
The scars have faded some, but you could still tell they were scars. They were a lot worse, though.
“Lovely, you’re going to turn me on, and I don’t think we’ve eaten in three days.” Sykes murmured softly, making me giggle softly and shake my head.
“We ate a bit–” I protested, climbing on top of him. He cracked his dark eyes open to look at me, and gripped my hips in his hands hard, a smirk on his face.
“Lovely, I refuse to fuck you again until you’ve eaten at least–” He grunted when I rocked myself on him, his dick slipping in between my cheeks. He gripped my hips and pulled me off of him. “Calm down, Zaire. I need to feed you.” He said, a glower on his face. I bit my lip and shrugged.
“I’m not hungry…” I trailed off, looking mischievously up at him, “for anything except your body…” He groaned and shook his head no.
“Get your ass up and get dressed. Your stomach is growling, I can hear it. And don’t disobey me, I will spank you.” He growled, and I bit my lip. Do I want to push him? I shook my head and got up, pulling on a pair of black jeans and a baggy tee that belonged to Sykes.
“I want you to spank me, though.” I turned around to him, and he rolled his eyes.
“If I spank you because you’re being a bad boy, you wont cum for a day. If I have to do it twice, you’ll be suffering blue balls for a week. Do you understand?” I nodded, and looked over him. He’d stood up while I was getting dressed and had pulled on his own pants and was working on a shirt. I couldn’t help but go over to him and press a sweet kiss to his lips. He hungrily kissed me back. I moaned softly, wrapping my arms around him and pushing closer to him.
All the sudden, I was back against the wall, my head slamming against it hard. He was pressing me against it, his eyes looking over me. I could feel my lips tingling from the force of the kiss and my body was alight with desire. He had no problems being rough with me, and I loved that. I loved him. “Baby boy, you’ve got to stop. I need to feed you.” He groaned, but didn’t stop pushing his hips against mine. I moaned softly, digging my nails into his shoulders and tightened my legs around his waist.
“I-I…” I whimpered, biting my lip and arching my back to press against his body more. His hips didn’t stop moving against mine, and it was driving me insane. His dick was so close to my body, just a couple layers of clothing separating us from heaven. “It’s not me…” I whined finally, and he groaned.
“You make self control so hard,” He groaned, running his tongue along my neck. “You smell so good, and I just want to fuck you into every wall that I see. The way you taste–oh god baby that’s something else. And the way you respond to me…” He said against my ear before nipping it hard. I moaned, arching my neck, giving him more space to work his magic.
“Oh god, master,” I gasped, feeling pleasure wash over me in waves. I was embarrassed to admit that he hadn’t even touched my cock and I was close to cumming. His hands slipped up my shirt and pinched my nipples hard, twisting them, making my dick leak out a bit of pre-cum. “Oh fuck ,” I cursed, looking up at Sykes, his eyes dilated to where they looked black and he was absolutely driving my body crazy. I couldn’t get a grip… I couldn’t focus.
“Are you close, little one?” He said hotly into my ear, his breath touching my neck, warming it. I shivered and nodded, gripping his arms harder as he continued twisting and tugging at my nipples hardly.
“So closeeee!” I whined, my face felt hot, I was shaking all over as I fought the urge to cum. I couldn’t get enough air into my lungs, it was making me lightheaded. Me being lightheaded didn’t make me any less horny, or close though. All it did was make me drip in my pants.
He groaned into my ear and grinded harder against me, my cock getting the most delicious pressure and friction. It was driving me crazy. “Master! Oh fuck!” I whined, burying my head in the crook of his neck, fighting for control of my orgasm. It’s going to come, I just don’t know when, and I can’t cum until he tells me to. I want to so bad, though.
“Little one, listen to me,” He growled in my ear. I nodded my head, my eyes sliding shut as I kept my face buried in his neck. “Your body is mine, your dick is mine, you are mine.” I nodded my head, ecstasy rolling through my body like a tidal wave. “You’ll do as I say,” I moaned loudly when he pinched my nipple harder than he had yet. “You’ll do it when I tell you to,” I gasped when he bit into my neck hard. “And you will absolutely never talk back.” He suddenly gripped my cock painfully in his hand. I gasped, tightening my grip on him as I barely contained myself. “You’ll only cum when I say so, right slave?” He growled, and I nodded, moaning desperately. “Then cum, now.” The way his voice vibrated through my entire body made me tense. I released the strand that was holding onto my orgasm as waves of relief rolled through me.
It was so much, I began crying, blushing brightly. I couldn’t stop sobbing into his neck, but he didn’t seem to mind much as he cooed at me for being a good boy. “Oh god,” I groaned quietly as my tears finally stopped falling.
“Happy?” He asked, smirking at me. I nodded, blushing brightly. “When we get back to the room after we eat, you’ll be getting a spanking.” He said, patting my ass. I giggled softly and nodded.
“I am gonna change right qui–” I began but he shook his head.
“No, you aren’t.” He smirked, looking down at me with an evil look in his eyes. “I want you to wear those pants while we go eat. And, you’re already getting one spanking, do you really want to have to go a week without cumming?” He smirked at me. I shook my head no. “Because you all you did was kiss me, you’re not going to have to keep from cumming. But, don’t question my word again, or you won’t cum for a week. And, you’ll spend the entire week getting fucked. And don’t think for one moment that I’ll take mercy on you and let you cum. I can be understanding, but I am still your master, and I will still be able to torture you.” His words made my dick stir in my pants and he just laughed.
He led me out of the room, his head held high while I trailed behind him, feeling the sticky cum slowly begin to dry in my pants. I could feel it and it was slightly uncomfortable, but even more so embarrassing.
He led me across the street, and into the diner. Kelly was first to greet us with a smile, but as she looked over me, I was blushing brightly and I couldn’t hold her eye. “Well I thought you two had done skipped town without sayin goodbye.” She laughed softly, and shook her head.
“No, we didn’t.” Sykes said easily. “I did want to discuss something with you though. Zaire and Thomas can hang out, if you don’t mind.” He said, and smirked at me as my face flamed red.
She nodded, and I went over to sit at the counter where Thomas was working. “Hey Thomas, what’re you doing?” I asked, and he shrugged shyly. “I just got up.” I giggled softly and he nodded.
“How have you been? I thought you had left…” He trailed off and I shook my head.
“I was dealing with some personal things. But now, we’re okay. We will be heading back home in a couple of days, I believe.” I admitted, and he nodded, frowning a bit.
“Ah,” he didn’t reply for a moment, a look crossing his face.
“Don’t worry though,” I said sweetly. “I’ll come back by and visit you. And you have my number so we can text, and call.” He just nodded, not looking too much happier than he did before.
“I just…” He trailed off, looking up and over at Sykes and Kelly. I shrugged my shoulders, looking over at him. “What are they talking about?” He asked, and I just shrugged.
“I don’t know what they are talking about.” I admitted softly, and he nodded. “I guess that it’s just something that he doesn’t want me to know?” I asked, and he shrugged. “Your guess is about as good as mine.”
“I just will miss you.” He admitted softly. “I don’t really want you to go, because there’s no one around here that I talk to…” He trailed off, and bit his lip. “What’ll you eat?” He asked, and I shrugged.
“Sykes hasn’t told me what I can get yet. He typically orders for me.” I giggled softly, and look over at him. He looks concentrated. He was calm, and whatever he was talking about had to be serious because he wasn’t smiling, but he was schooling his expression how I’d seen him do it at work.
“He does seem to control you an awful lot.” Thomas said, and looked over at him. “I hope he’s good to you.” He said and I nodded easily.
“I love him.” I admitted softly, looking over at my master. “I like him controlling me. It’s our thing.” I said and giggled, playing with the bell on my collar. “It’s a lot to explain, but it’s completely consensual. You don’t have to worry.” He nodded.
“I just don’t get it.” He said, and I nodded. Suddenly, a hand sits down on my shoulder and I glance up to see Sykes looking at me sweetly.
“Hey little one.” He said and sat down beside me at the counter. “Thomas, I’d like to give you an ultimatum.” Sykes said, looking over at him.
“What’s that?” He asked, and I was thinking the same thing.
“Tomorrow, Zaire and I are going back to Maine.” Sykes said, looking over Thomas. “I have a position in one of my stores that needs a chef, and I am impressed with your cooking. You’ll be able to go back to Maine with us and work. I’ll help you get settled into an apartment near the restaurant and you’ll be able to pay for it.”
“Are you sure?” He asked, and Sykes nodded. “I would love to, but what about my mom…”
“I already took care of her. She agreed that you should go, and I have a surprise for you Zaire.” Sykes pulled a set of keys out of his pocket and handed them to me. “That is the keys to the new vacation house that is here.”
“You bought us a house?” I squealed, and he nodded.
“It’s only a vacation house, but it’s nice enough. I still have to stay in main, therefore you have to live in Maine too. However, we can get away whenever you need. And Thomas can come around whenever he wants. I’ll give him a copy of the keys so he can visit his mom whenever he wants.” Sykes said, looking over me slowly. “However, he needs to pack and I need to feed you. Thomas, let me know your decision by tonight. You know where we are staying.”
“I’ll let you know.” He said, and Sykes nodded. “What can I get you two to eat now?” He asked, and Sykes shrugged.
“Something sweet.” He said, and Thomas nodded. Sykes and I decided that we wanted to move to a booth so we moved over to one. When he returned, he had waffles and maple syrup with fruits. It looked delicious and I couldn’t wait to eat it. I cuddled into Sykes’ side and ate my waffles.
The cum in my pants was all dried and it was uncomfortable, but I couldn’t help but love the way it felt anyway. It made me feel dirty, but it was hot at the same time.
I found myself feeling really good for the first time in a long time. I felt safe, happy and for once I was relieved. I could just be happy and relax. I didn’t have to worry about anything because I had no more issues. Jerome wasn’t after me, and I hadn’t heard from my ex in forever. All I had to do was relax and remember that I now had a home.
A permanent home.
I couldn’t help but smile and cuddle closer to my master, a smile on my face.
“What’s got you happy?” He teased, and I shrugged and looked at him easily.
“You have me happy.” I admitted softly, blushing. He smiled and looked down at me, kissing my head softly. I love my master. This is my home. He is my home.
50: ѕραик му вσσту
I’m a little older addicted to the whip,
When I’m chained to the wall.
Z A I R E
Sykes and I were finally able to go home. We were packing up the car and getting ready to go. Thomas had told us that he was going to go too and that he’d meet us at the car before we left.
I couldn’t help but be excited. I missed home, I miss work, and I miss Zex, and Fly, and the man who’d became my father after my dad died. I couldn’t imagine Zexion’s father being my dad, but I did find myself calling him dad recently.
When I almost lost Sykes, and the floor had been pulled out from underneath me, I had been feeling differently towards Zexion’s father. He comforted me in a way that I had never been comforted by my father before. My dad had never really been one to comfort. He’d always stayed too high and strung out to realize that I even needed comfort.
“You look like you’re lost in thought, gorgeous,” Sykes whispered in my ear, making me giggle and turn around to look at him in the face.
“I am a bit,” I admitted, and he just shook his head, kissing my cheek. “Is Thomas here yet?” I asked, and he shook his head no.
“His mother sent me a message a few moments ago and told me he was getting ready to go,” Sykes said softly, and I nodded my head. I couldn’t help but be anxious to get home. I couldn’t wait to see Alexei and get back to work.
“I can’t wait to get back home!” I giggled softly, wrapping my arms around his neck and shuffling closer to Sykes. “I can’t wait to see Alexei, and to get back to work.”
“Zaire, there’s something I need to tell you about Alexei,” Sykes said softly, putting his hands on my shoulders. I nodded, looking up at him with wide eyes. “Alexei’s father has him again.” He said, and I gasped, jumping up despite his hands.
“He’s abusive!” I cried, pulling out of his arms and looking at him incredulously. “He doesn’t deserve to have Alexei back! Alexei is happy with you, Master. Why didn’t you tell me? We could fight it…” He shook his head no.
“I have Alexei the choice, Zaire. He’s already back in Michigan, and besides, love… it’s okay. He’s where he belongs. We could only be surrogate parents, never his real father. He was so old he’d never look at us as dad or daddy.” He said, and I blinked back tears as I looked down at my feet.
“I didn’t even get to say goodbye…” I whispered, sniffling a bit. He pulled me close, pressing his lips to my head.
“I know, love. I didn’t either.” He admitted softly. “It’ll be okay, I promise. We can always adopt later on if that’s something that you’d like.” He tried to soothe me, but I couldn’t hold back the dam of my tear-ducts, and alas, I began squalling… again.
I can’t believe that because of me, my master couldn’t say goodbye to his nephew. I couldn’t believe that Alexei was really gone. I loved him like he was mine, and I know I shouldn’t have… it wasn’t my place. But, I still did. “Shhh…” Sykes whispered against my forehead. “I know baby, it’s okay.” I just shook my head.
“It’s not,” I whispered, my voice cracking. “It’s my fault that you didn’t get to say goodbye… and you never even told me. I didn’t know. I was too busy being worried about myself to see that you needed me…” I shook my head, tears running down my cheeks.
He pressed a gentle kiss to my cheek and wrapped his hand around my throat, constricting my breathing. I paused, the pleasure from the hand going straight down my spine to my cock. “It’s okay, Zaire.” He said firmly, looking over my blue eyes. “I know that I didn’t tell you. I figured you had enough going on. It’s not your fault that I didn’t say goodbye. I couldn’t because I would’ve never let him go.” Sykes said, and I bit my lip, my tears drying up a bit.
“I feel so bad,” I whispered, looking down between us. He took my cheek in his hand and pushed my face up gently, looking into my eyes with a heat behind his eyes.
“Don’t feel bad.” He said softly, pulling me closer. “I don’t blame you, and it’s not your fault. Us being away with that douchebag that… I can’t even speak about it.” I nodded, looking up at him with pain in my eyes.
“Master, I’m sorry about all of this.” I whispered, feeling utterly guilty. I couldn’t help it. If I had of stayed away like I was supposed to, none of this would’ve happened. I brought him into my shit, and I didn’t even forewarn him about it. Granted, I truly believed that I wouldn’t be bothered by Jerome anymore. But I should’ve known that nothing is just that simple. I hate the fact that I brought him into it. I put his life at risk, I put Alexei’s life at risk, I put everyone at risk that was around me, and they didn’t even know that there was any danger.
Granted, I thought that I’d left it all behind, but honestly, when has anything ever worked out that way for me? I’ve always had bad luck when it comes to this type of thing. I sighed and bit my lip, looking up at him shyly.
“Zaire, this isn’t something you could’ve helped, little one.” He comforted me. “I know that you come with baggage, hell, we all do. I know that you’re scared and that you feel like you messed everything up. But also, I know that you’re not in trouble because you didn’t purposefully do it. If I could’ve, I would’ve been the one to shoot that son of a bitch that hurt you.” He told me, putting his hand on my cheek. “It’s wrong of me, I know. But you’re my little baby, and nobody messes with what’s mine.”
There was something about the way he said you’re my little baby and nobody messes with what’s mine that sends all the blood in my body straight down to my dick. I momentarily couldn’t breathe, and all that I could think about is the fact that I am his .
Sykes owns me. He’s my master. My body, my soul, my love, my heart… all of me belongs to me. I can’t help but love it. Sykes… he’s the master that I belong with. He’s understanding, yet stern. He’s good, he’s caring, and at the same time, he can be cruel. But, the cruelness only comes out in the bed, and I absolutely love that. I love the pain, the torture… I get off on it. He gives me everything that I need, and in return, I give him every part of me.
All that I need to know is that he’s got control of me. I know that he’ll always protect me, always love me, and always take care of me. He’ll always know just how to touch me, how to love me. He’ll know how to use me, and he’ll never leave me feeling used.
“Hey, guys!” Thomas called, and I jumped, turning to see him running up to us. He had a couple small bags in his hands.
“That’s not a lot,” I noted softly, and he shrugged.
“I wanted to leave the past behind me,” He admitted. “This has been my home for twenty one years, but it’s not a good home. My moms here, and I’ll love her forever, but I’ve got no future here. I’m going to work at the diner forever serving pancakes and steaks to rude people who don’t appreciate good customer service.” He sighed and looked at us. “You two look happy,” He noted with a bit of sarcasm etching into his voice.
“I’m happy,” Sykes said, pulling me back against him. I fought back a moan when I felt his erection brush against the cheek of my ass. I bit my lip and nodded.
“I just found something out that hurt me a bit. I’m okay though.” I admitted, looking up at Sykes and smiling sweetly at him. “I just let my emotions take control of me sometimes, and I don’t listen to reason. That’s what this big lug does for me.” I giggled, biting my lip as I thought about what else he did for me.
Preferably in the bedroom. I’m becoming a horny slut, oh god. But I could still feel the way his hands touched me all night, as he made love to me. He was gentle last night, took his time with me. He made me fall apart in the best and most tragic ways ever. I could still smell the essence of his skin on mine, we’d continued our love making in the shower.
Sykes can make me do anything, can make me cum, with or without pain. I love the pain, but I’d be lying if I said the love making wasn’t just as wonderful. His touch lights me on fire inside, whether rough and calloused or soft and sweet. I don’t need the pain, as long as I have him.
“You guys are so cute together,” Thomas said, looking over us. I giggled softly and pressed a kiss to Sykes’ cheek. I couldn’t help but blush as Thomas looked over us.
“Let’s go, guys. It’s a long drive, and I need to get a head start.” Sykes said, and I nodded, opening the car door and hopping in. “You’ve got everything?” He asked Thomas, and he nodded, looking down at his bags.
“I’ve got everything I’m taking,” Thomas said, hopping into the back seat and buckling up. I followed suit, getting comfortable and taking out my cell phone. I turned it on. I saw that I had tons of messages from people.
The Great and Powerful Zexion:
Zaire, this isn’t fucking funny I’m worried as hell. Call me.
Zaire. Stop it.
I’m fucking scared.
Dad doesn’t know where you are either, and it’s fucking worrying us. Where the fuck are you?
The Great and Powerful Zexion called you.
The Great and Powerful Zexion called you.
Are you fucking serious? Man I’m going out of my mind. PICK UP THE PHONE!
Sykes isn’t answering either. Are you two okay?
I went by Sykes house and you guys weren’t there. Nobody was. Are you hurt?
I’m thinking about calling the police.
LET ME KNOW WHERE THE FUCK YOU ARE!
The messages went on and on, as did the calls. I couldn’t help but roll my eyes at his antics. He’s so crazy. I didn’t even have time to tell Zexion anything. I should’ve made sure to call him, but everything happened way too quickly. I quickly typed in, Sorry Zexy, I’ve been out of town without the phone charger. Sykes and I went to another state and we were just having some us time. I’m sorry I scared you.
Then I looked through Flynn’s messages and his mirrored Zexions, kind of. It was a bit surprising that he noticed I was gone. I mean, I loved him to death, but he hasn’t been around much. Sykes said something about Fly and Slater talking and seeing where things went. I wonder what happened there… hrmm something to ask him when I get back.
I sent him a quick message about being out of town without my charger and then plugged in the audio-jack to my phone. “Is it okay if I am the DJ?” I asked Sykes and he shrugged, starting up the car.
“Sure, I guess.” He said, and I started playing Hands To Myself by Selena Gomez. She’s my shit, and I think that she’s my spirit animal.
“Can’t keep my hands myself!” I sang along, shaking my hips in the seat. I couldn’t help but dance a bit as we began.
I found myself relaxing, enjoying my time with Sykes. Thomas was a bit quiet, he seemed to be a bit withdrawn. Probably because he’s a bit awkward and shy, and because he’s leaving his home. But he slowly opened up a bit as we got farther and farther away from his home.
We talked and laughed, joking about as we rode down the road, Sykes joining in some. By the time I found myself drifting off to sleep, it was pitch black and midnight.
The last thought in my head was I’m so glad that we’re going home.
51: fυи ωιтн киινєѕ
Neurotic psychotic waves in your mind,
Sheering open wounds with a bloody knife.
Z A I R E
Pulling up in the parking lot of our apartment made me feel excited. Since I’ve been living with Sykes, I’ve come to look at Sykes’ place as my own. It was comfortable, safe… home .
Later today, Zexion and Fly are coming over, and they are going to go crazy when they meet Thomas. He’s a cute little guy, and he’d fit in perfectly with our little trio. Though it’ll take him some time to catch up with everything we talk about, and we’ll have to walk on eggshells around him until we figure out how to tell him that we’re all involved in BDSM.
Fly, well… I don’t know if he is or not. Last I heard, Slater and him were talking, but according to Sykes, Slater has cut off his emotions and doesn’t let many people in. I think Fly could get in anywhere if he wanted, but Slater was a complicated man all the way around.
Zexion and Liam are apparently still going strong, but I never doubted that. Zex, despite his overly sexual personality, truly does love Liam. And Liam was hopelessly devoted to Zexion. It’s obvious that the two love each other, even if Zexion tend to push Liam, and Liam tends to get frustrated with Zex.
Sykes and I seem to be perfect, also. He isn’t angry at me for lying to him about… well everything. He told me he understood, but that if I ever lied to him again, he’d punish me. I couldn’t stand the thought of ever pushing him that far. I hated the thought of him being angry with me to the point of punishment. The one time in the past he’d punished me had about broke my heart. He hadn’t even called it punishment, but that’s exactly what I thought it was.
Thomas is adjusting to Sykes and I’s relationship well. He seemed a bit timid at first, probably thinking that Sykes was abusing me, but he wasn’t. I believe he sees that now.
We had just gotten done showing Thomas to his room and then began unpacking our stuff. We worked mainly in silence, both of us speaking once in a while.
“I am so sorry, love,” Sykes said against my ear as we finished putting up our stuff. “Work beckons, and I’m hardly in a position to deny considering that I’ve been neglecting my duties as the owner. I will come find you once I’ve finished everything up, okay?” I nodded and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek.
“Master?” I whispered, and he looked down at me with a hungry look in his eyes. “I love you, so much,” I told him, and he nodded his head.
“I love you more, darling. Go hang out with your friends, they should be arriving any moment now.” He told me, and I nodded, biting my lip. I couldn’t wait to get to bed tonight, knowing that we’ll finally be able to be together in our bed. Being together in the hotels was different. It wasn’t home… it wasn’t here.
I scurried out of our room, Sykes on my trail. He smacked my ass lightly and pulled me back to him momentarily. “And little lovely,” He whispered hotly into my ear. “Don’t forget that tonight I’m going to take you to the dungeon and fuck you so hard you can’t remember your own name.”
The words immediately sent my cock into a hardened frenzy as lust warmed my body up to an almost excruciating temperature. “Master,” I whimpered, and he kissed my neck softly, then bit into me hard. The contrast of feelings made me jump and my cock jumped beneath my pants.
“Go on, Thomas is peeking around the corner and watching us. Go get some food, and wait on Fly and Zex,” He told me softly and I nodded my head and looked down at my feet as I walked down the stairs. I glanced back to see Thomas coming down behind me, cautiously. He kind of reminds me of a kicked puppy. He doesn’t exactly know where he belongs, and he doesn’t want to take a risk to find out, either.
“What kind of sandwich will you have?” I asked, pulling out the sandwich meat in the fridge. Thankfully everything is still good, probably because Terrance had been in and out over here, and had replaced the bad food in the fridge.
“Chicken, please?” He asked shyly and I nodded, quickly throwing him a sandwich together. I then made myself a sandwich for myself.
We ate in silence, him because he didn’t know what to say, and me because I didn’t know how to start a conversation with him. Once we were finished, I cleaned the kitchen and we both went into the lounge and were sitting there in silence. “This place is pretty nice?” He asked shyly, and I nodded.
“He makes a lot of money,” I admitted, looking around us. The penthouse is huge, and there are windows about everywhere. But, I loved his office more… those windows and the idea of being pressed against one while he fucked me…
Oh, pleasant memories.
“I can tell,” He mused, looking around as well. The place is nice, and since I’ve been here, there have been little touches added to it that made it look less like a bachelor pad and more like… a home.
On the mantel there was a picture of Sykes, Alexei and I. Flowers were blooming in certain places, obviously, Terrance or someone had been taking care of them. There were a couple pictures of Alexei hanging around, and some of Sykes and I. There was one picture of Zexion, Flynn and I, all sitting around a table at the club where I’d met Sykes.
Sykes had taken me and allowed me to turn his house into home. He had no problem with my decorating his house, in fact, he gave me money to do so. He seemed to secretly enjoy having me to spend his money on. He didn’t spend much of it himself unless it was on me . Part of me felt bad because he’s spent so much on me, and I’ve not really got much to give him in return.
A knock on the door alerted me, and I walked over to it, checking the peep hole. When I saw that it was Zexion and Flynn, I opened it. I was immediately wrapped in arms.
“Fuck me!” I cried, shocked.
“Zaire!” Thomas called, walking around the corner to check on me. At the same time, both Fly and Zex cried “ZAIRE!”
I swear I believe my ears are bleeding. “Christ, could you guys have screamed any louder in my ears?” I asked, and they looked at each other and burst into giggles. I just shook my head in wonder and turned to look at Thomas who was peeking around the corner like a nervous kitten. “Come on, Tommy. It’s fine,” I called, and he walked up to them, his nerves obvious.
“OH MY GOD HE’S SO CUTE!” Zexion exclaimed, running forward and putting his hands on his shoulders. Thomas tensed, and looked over Zex, with his bright pink hair–when did that happen? It was purple last time I saw him…
“H-Hi?” Thomas squeaked, looking up and down Zexion in nervous wonder.
“Who’s he?” Flynn asked, and I looked at Thomas.
“We met while we went on our trip, and we decided we wanted to keep him!” I explained, patting him on the head. Thomas blushed, and nodded, looking over us. “Thomas, that’s Zexion–get off him, you hoe-bag,” I exclaimed, and Zex huffed, letting go. “That is Flynn, but everybody just calls him Fly. Fly, Zex, this is Thomas. He’s going to work in one of Sykes’ restaurants.” I explained, and they nodded.
“So, can we sleep over!” Zex exclaimed and I immediately shook my head.
“Sykes and I have… um, plans.” I blushed, looking down at my feet.
“Oooh yeaaaa, I forgot you’ve been away for a while so you want to put that dark room to some good use!” Zexion teased, and I shook my head.
“Let’s go to the living room,” I said watching as they quickly discarded their shoes and then I led them into the room. They followed me, Zexion perching on the couch beside me, his head in my lap. Fly sat cross-legged on the chair beside the couch and then Thomas sat on the end of the couch, squished to the arm rest.
“So, where did you guys go?” Zexion asked, and I shrugged.
“We went a bit of everywhere. We ended up staying in a little town where we met Thomas, but we didn’t stay in one place too long, I don’t guess.” I said, and Zexion whispered.
“Kinky sex in a hotel! Yummy!” He teased, and I shook my head, my face red.
“Honestly, not that much kinky sex. Sex, but not necessarily kinky.” Zexion just rolled his eyes and looked at me.
“I missed you, hoe.” He teased, and I smirked and pressed a kiss to his forehead.
“I missed you too, dick.” He just sighed deeply and I looked over at Thomas who was looking rather nervous, unsure. I could imagine that this was all a big change for him, so I knew that everything would take some time to get used to.
“Alexei went back with his dad?” Zexion asked, and I nodded glumly. “Pity, that kid was adorable. Made me rethink adoption, you know? Liam and I have been together a while, and he gives me anything I want… wonder if he’d give me a child.” I shrugged.
“You and Liam would be horrible parents,” Fly teased, and Zex huffed.
“Don’t be ridiculous. I’d be an amazing father. I’m like, a god.” Zex replied, and I shook my head, giggling. “I mean, come on! I’d let the kid eat what I ate, drink what I drink… well except for wine. I drink way too much wine and I don’t want the kid becoming an alcoholic at five–” I burst out laughing, covering my mouth.
“Oh god–” I started, giggling dramatically. “I can see it now. Five-year-old boy hospitalized for alcohol poisoning.”
“That’s horrible!” Zex whined, huffing and rolling his eyes. “Despite it, I’m not swayed by your rudeness. I know Liam wouldn’t let me give the child wine.” I shook my head.
“The fact that you would ifyuh you could speaks volumes about your future children’s upbringing.” I just shook my head. “What about you Fly?” I asked, and he blushed as suddenly all three of us were looking at him.
“SlaterandIareathing.” He said quickly and bit his lip, lowering his eyes. I just looked at him like what the fuck, so he sighed, and shook his head. “Slater asked me to be his submissive.” He explained softly, blushing. “I was hesitant at first, I mean… but I said yes, nonetheless.” I smiled softly and shook my head.
“We’ve gotta hook Thomas up, he’s the only single one of us left.” I poked him with my toe, and Thomas blushed, looking down at his lap. “He’s gotta get out of the house more. We need to get him settled into his new apartment and then we’ll take him out to the club. I’m sure it’ll be great, you know?”
“He’s fucking adorable, that’s for sure,” Zexion said, looking at him with a feral look in his eyes. “I’d fuck him if daddy would let me.” He just frowned a bit and shook his head. “Liam never lets me have any funnn!”
“Zex, he needs a boyfriend, not a booty-call.” I tsked, and he just shrugged. “Besides, I doubt he’d fuck you with a twelve-foot pole,” I teased, and Zex smirked.
“You’ve fucked me–!” Zexion protested, and I shrugged.
“I was sixteen and you had a nice butt. I am strictly a bottom now, though.” I told him, rolling my eyes.
“Hell, I was your first kiss, and I took your virginity! Hahahahahahaaaaa!” The way he said ha ha showed me how playful he was actually acting so, I merely shrugged and looked down at my feet.
“We were kids and curious. And horny, don’t forget horny.” I sighed. “We’re practically brothers, Zex. I wouldn’t fuck you now if you begged me to in a pretty princess dress.” He pouted.
“Just because of my dad kind of adopted you, doesn’t mean we can’t fuck anymore!!!” He whined, and I just shook my head. Oh god, I missed him–I missed them .
52: fαℓℓ αт уσυя fєєт
Do you want my presence or need my help?
Who knows where that might lead.
Z A I R E:
I woke up, my body deliciously sore. I could still feel Sykes hitting me with the paddle, lashing me with the whip, and him putting metal clamps on my nipples. I could feel it still, the lingering pleasure and pain at the base of my stomach.
I felt fucking wonderful. We haven’t been able to fuck like we did last night in forever. His bullet wound was the factor that stopped us, but then we got stuck out in another state without our dungeon.
But last night… Oh, that was wonderful. Feeling my master’s body, watching him look down at me, him with that sadistic smirk he gets whenever we scene. It had been so long since I got into my completely submissive headspace, and I remember why I loved it so goddamn much.
Being below someone, them completely controlling you is euphoric. Them wrapping their hands around your throat, controlling even the most basic need that you have. Oh, that’s pleasure. Being at someone’s mercy, being used, abused… that’s where I belong.
I belong on my knees in front of Sykes, I belong in front of him, his hand possessively wrapped around my throat. I belong serving him, only wanting what will please him.
I’ve always worried that I’d be alone forever. I worried I’d never find a man to fully satisfy my every need. But, I found Sykes. And not only does he satisfy my submissive needs, he satisfies my clingy, over emotional and romantic needs.
I wriggled around, looking down at our bodies. We melted together perfectly. His slightly darker skin pressed against mine, my hips meeting the V indention of his, my head pushed into the crook of his neck, and my hands pushed up into his underarm.
The differences between us were astounding. You could tell which of us was the top, it was absolutely obvious. He was tall, his body muscular and giant on top of me. Everything about him was larger than mine. Even his hand’s completely covered mine. When he held my hand, his completely engulfed my smaller, more fragile one.
My body was smaller, more feminine to his masculine. Where he was muscular, I was thin, not exactly unfit, but not to the place he was, either. Where he had body hair, I had none. I kept every inch of my body shaved, and Sykes didn’t have to. Well, I would want to shave even if he didn’t tell me I had to. I hate the feeling of body hair–on myself, at least. Sykes body hair was incredibly sexy, and I actually liked the way it felt sliding against my smooth skin. Where my cock was slim, not exactly tiny, but not large either, his cock was thick, long, and absolutely sexy.
His cock was the epitome of all things masculine and sexy. His cock was darker, the head of his cock a dark bulbous wonderful pink color. His thickness was just enough to be pleasurable but not enough to be painful. The veins running through it made it even more perfect, and I loved to run my tongue along each and every single one of them. His head turns red when he’s really hard, and I love to stick my tongue in the slit of his dick, tasting the delicious taste of his pre-cum. His length was just perfect, it filled me amazingly.
My cock is pale, and when I get really turned on, I turn red and painful. My cock wasn’t thick like his, nor veiny. When looking at my cock next to his, mine was rather pathetic. I knew that mine was nothing compared to his, but I had one thing going for mine. Mine was pretty, slim and dainty, much like my body. I didn’t have veins running through mine, and where his cock had a steely velvet feel to it, mine was only soft, even when I got hard.
I couldn’t help but wish that I was on my knees, sucking his wonderful cock. I loved him fucking my mouth like it was what my mouth was made for. I loved feeling his hard member brush the back of my throat, his pre-cum leaking into my mouth. I loved to pay special attention to the head of his cock, sucking on it like a baby bottle.
I love to trail little licks and kisses all over it, I loved to feel it on me, inside of me… any hole, it didn’t honestly matter. I loved it inside my ass, I loved it in my mouth. I loved it touching my skin. It made me feel so good to be used as his little cock sucker.
“Little lovely,” Sykes murmured in my ear and I gasped, biting my lip as I was drawn from my dirty thoughts. I blushed and bit my lip, chancing a glance up at him. “You’re obviously having good thoughts this morning,” He smirked, lightly kissing my neck.
“Slightly,” I murmured, arching my neck to give him more room. He licked and sucked on my neck, making me moan quietly and grasp at his shoulders.
“You’re so damn sexy, lovely.” He whispered into my ear, his breath going over my ear, making me moan quietly. He was sending me into sensory overload.
“Thank you, Master,” I replied, looking up at him shyly. “I love you.” The words fell off of my lips before I could help it. I felt rather pathetic here lately because I kept telling him that I loved him and that I need him. It felt like I was constantly needing reassurance that he was still here–that he was still real.
“I love you too, slave.” Hearing him call me slave really hit home with me. I loved to hear him call me that. I loved to know that I am below him, even if I’m not. Currently, I’m in a position where we’re equal, but even in this… I’m not.
I’ll never be equal because I do belong to Sykes. I don’t mind being unequal because I loved him being in control of me. I needed it so that I could keep myself grounded. I desired it because it made me feel like I was on top of the world. I loved it because it was S
ykes.
Sykes could make even the worst situation I could think of pleasurable. I’ve been in some pretty hellish situations, and it’s scary to say that I honestly wouldn’t have been that miserable with him beside me, telling me how I needed to process and handle things.
“Lovely, it’s time to get up.” He murmured, and I shook my head. “Are you arguing with me?” He asked, and I shook my head again.
“I just want to stay in this moment forever,” I admitted softly. “I feel safe, protected… I feel like everything is okay. And the way I fit… right here with you… I don’t want to get up. Can we please stay like this? At least for a little bit?” The words were hesitant, and he laughed softly and pressed a kiss to my lips.
“We can stay here as long as you wish, darling.” His words made my heart fly. We laid in silence for a while, I cuddled up closer to him. I pushed my head into the crease of his neck and shivered slightly. I loved the way it felt to be tucked into his side like a child.
I knew that it was probably stupid, but I loved the way it felt. I knew that it was something that made me feel like he was shielding me from the world. And in a way, he kind of was. His body was blocking me from the door if anyone opened the door, all they’d see was him, more than likely. Of course, if they stood at the right way, I’d be visible… but that’s only if.
“You’ve gotten so much sweeter,” he said softly as my hand played with his. I blushed as I realized that I’d subconsciously grabbed his hand and laced my fingers with his.
“What do you mean?” I whispered shyly. He shrugged lightly and pulled me even closer with his one arm. The other hand didn’t dare pull away from me. I giggled softly, looking up at him.
“You were sweet when we got together,” He said, “but now, you’re so much sweeter. It’s like now that I know everything, you have no more issues. You’re sinking rather nicely into submission.” I bit my lip and smiled, pressing a gentle kiss to his neck.
“I do want to talk about what happened…” I whispered, biting my lip. I flushed as he shook his head.
“We can talk about that in a while when we’re not still coming down off of whatever the hell last night was. Right now, everything is blissfully perfect. Just let it go for now, okay, sweets?” His words were gentle, and I nodded biting my lip.
“I just don’t want you to think I’m keeping secrets…” I admitted softly. “I know that in the past I’ve had to… but I don’t plan on ever keeping secrets again,” I whispered, looking around the room before settling on him. He smirked a bit, looking down at me.
“I won’t let you keep secrets, darling. I read your journal daily. And, you’re mine, Zaire. You can’t keep secrets. Subconsciously you tell me everything. It’s just become second nature to you, now. I’m glad too. At one time, I couldn’t tell if I knew you at all. Now, I know I do.” His words were slightly comforting, but a bit worrying, also. I didn’t know what he meant, so I decided I’d ask.
“What do you mean, master?” I asked, biting my lip nervously.
“I thought that I knew you before everything got out,” He explained easily. “I knew you were tough, you had a pain tolerance many would kill for. There was never a doubt in my mind that you were submissive by choice and desire. However, I didn’t know why you were that way. I assumed it was years of taking care of your father. I guess I thought you were looking for someone to care for you like your father should’ve.” His words made sense, in a way, I suppose. “Now I know, Zaire, that you’re submissive because of the series of events in which put you in places where you didn’t know how to handle on your own.”
“In some ways, you were right about the father thing,” I admitted. “I’ve always picked men that were older than me, I’ve always searched for men that were stronger and more…” I couldn’t find the word for it, so I just stopped there. “But I never have understood one thing about us,” I admitted softly.
“What’s that?” He asked easily.
“Why you picked me, master,” I whispered shyly. “I’ve gone over that night in my head thousands of times… it was one of the happiest in my life, admittedly. But, I’ve never understood. I’ve seen you with countless slaves over the years, and you never played with the same one twice…”
“I know, baby.” He said and kissed my forehead. “You changed me, though.” He admitted. “The moment you and I locked eyes, I knew in some part of me that you were it. I didn’t know anything about you, but I knew that I’d have to have you. And once I touched you, hit you, entered you… I knew it wasn’t going to be a one-time thing. I couldn’t let it.” I blushed, biting my lip softly as he explained this to me. “I’m not entirely sure what it was about you, Zaire. I’ve wondered myself, why I was so drawn to you. But all I can figure is that when I saw that excited, yet nervous look in those pretty blue eyes… I had to meet you, know you. And when I saw the scars on your back I knew someone had taken you too far, and yet that night you trusted me completely…”
“I did,” I whispered. “Since my last master was pretty… bad, I’d been very cautious about who I played with. In fact, I turned Slater down because I didn’t know what to expect. On one hand, pain gets me off… but on the other, I need to feel safe with the man that hurts me.” It didn’t sound like it made sense, but he nodded easily.
“I get you, Zaire.” He told me, running his warm fingers down my side easily. “You’re my good boy, aren’t you?” He slipped his fingers down my ass, between my crack just over my hole– oh god, I whimpered.
“Yes, master,” I moaned as he slipped a finger into my hole. He smirked and kissed me on the lips, biting into my lip hard before he pulled away. I was suddenly overly aware of the fact that both of us were still naked and touching all over as he fingered me roughly, biting my bottom lip before he ran the attention down to my neck where he settled on leaving me with love bites… everywhere.
“Then beg me for it,” he commanded.
Oh, and beg, I surely can do.
A/n: My classes start today, so I’ll hopefully be able to update twice a week again. It seems like shits been distracting me a lot, recently. I’ve been with my mom for the past week or so. She’s been ill, and I’ve been taking care of my brother.
-Anon.
53: ℓιттℓє ωнιρ
I pull you up,
I grab your hair,
I give you hope.
S Y K E S:
Since we’ve been back, Zaire has slipped into his submission even more so. He’d always been submissive, don’t get me wrong… but now, he’s just happy. He doesn’t frown or stare off into space thinking. No, he is just happy.
I’ve been reading his journal, and honestly, it’s just gotten so much more positively. I loved how happy he is about being here with me.
He hasn’t been able to go back to work yet. They got a permanent teacher to replace him because of how many missed days he had. I hated to see that happen because I’d seen him get upset about it. However, they did tell him that he’d have a job next year because the teacher was only staying for the one year.
I was glad to hear that because I didn’t want him to be upset. I knew that he’d be okay without the job. He was the one man I’d never mind providing for. He was so great, so sweet and kind.
I was sitting here, watching Zaire clean–he loves to do that. He keeps my house cleaner than it’s ever been–and it’s not like I’ve kept it a mess. I have never let my house stay a mess. I had to have more control than that. I couldn’t stand the chaos around me.
Zaire was bent over at the waist, I knew he did it because I loved to watch his sexy little ass as he cleaned in nothing. Seeing him naked, cleaning my house hit me where I’d never been hit before. I suddenly was aware–this isn’t just us fucking anymore, this isn’t just a M/s relationship anymore.
This was me, owning him entirely. He wasn’t just a temporary slave. He belonged to me from now, until I decided to let him go. And I had a feeling I’d never decide to let him go. He’s too perfect. He’s everything I need. He gives me purpose. That’s something huge to me because it’s been a long time since I felt that way.
This was him, giving up his forever. He had no option to leave unless I gave him one. That’s how our contract was laid out. Slater had designed the contract himself, and the only way he could leave me was if I requested it. Once the contract is torn, we’re free.
But I’d never be free of Zaire, even if that happened.
Zaire wasn’t merely a person anymore. He was a part of me. He was a part of everything I owned. He had somehow managed to sew himself into every nook and cranny in my home. It started with my bedroom–before too long his scent never left the pillow anymore. It traveled to the playroom, where I very subtly incorporated his little touches. The sheets were no longer silver, but red. I changed them back and forth between black and red depending on which ones we’d had sex on that day. Then it went to my bathroom–his adorable yet childish hello kitty tooth brush and his favorite kind of toothpaste was on my counter. He put pump soap on the lip of the sink, and his effeminate shower gel was in the tub neatly with his loofa. Slowly it went all the way through my house, and he’d sewn himself into the very workings of my apartment.
His touches were everywhere–the flowers in the entrance, the magazines placed for decoration on the table, the doilies here and there. And then there was my favorite.
Since being here, Zaire had taken pictures with us together. I knew he’d been taking them on his phone, I just didn’t know why. I mean, sure, there’s always preserving a memory and that shit, but really. Zaire wasn’t at-risk of losing his memory any time soon. He’d taken all of the pictures and had them developed. He then bought frames for all fifty.
Yes, fifty. I had no idea that the number of pictures had gotten that high, but now I understood fully why.
When Zaire had come, I had one wall in the living room with nothing on it but a credenza with some nick knacks on it decoratively because I ran out of shit to decorate with. But, I no longer had that wall free.
Because I’d walked out of the house with a bare wall to go to work, and came back to find my beautiful slave kneeling at the door naked, his hands clasped behind his back, and his cheeks red as fire. He was shyly looking up at me, his teeth biting into his beautiful, full bottom lip. I hadn’t really noticed it at first, the lust from his obvious submission had overclouded my judgment.
But, I’d looked up to see if he’d cleaned up, and then I noticed. Zaire had a picture from every single one of our memories.
The first one was our first date where I’d collared him. He was smiling, his cheeks just as red as they had been the day I came home to find the wall. The last one was of our entire little group–Zaire, Zexion, Liam, Thomas, Slater, Flynn and I. Zaire was looking happily up at me, his face one of utter love and adoration.
It was in order from day one to now. And it made me so damn… proud? Is that even the word for that? I’d never felt it before. Especially not about a slave.
But Zaire wasn’t merely my slave anymore.
I’d had plenty of slaves in the past–for one night, or for months at a time. None of them was like Zaire. I didn’t care for them like I do him. I never worried about pushing them too far. I merely did what I wanted, and got off. I never worried about what they needed much either. I never had a displeased lover, but with Zaire… I wasn’t trying to please myself, but him.
As a master, I’m not sure if that’s a good thing. I hadn’t ever done anything like this. I wasn’t a loving man before I met Zaire. I’d never hurt a boy like his old master had because I’d been trained. I knew where to hit, where not to hit, where to hit how hard, and how hard was too hard. I hated that, because it made me feel just as shitty as his fucking ex–and trust me if I ever caught sight of him, I’d kick his pathetic ass. I hate the fact that my slave feels ashamed of the lashes on his back.
I knew why, though. He believes they are times he failed his master… but in reality, each and everyone shows a time his master had failed him.
In a Master slave relationship, there are boundaries that should never be skirted, let alone crossed. A slave has no options in the relationship if the Master doesn’t give them the options. Hell, slaves can’t even leave a Master without permission. So, in return for their complete and total submission, a master is supposed to take care of them so that they aren’t injured in any way.
Mentally, slaves are like brilliant children, able to think about amazing things, but unable to sort them out without their Master. Slaves need a Masters touch, the pain that was promised something that could only keep them grounded.
Zaire, he’s not just a brilliant child. I’d never seen him behave as one. He’d never pushed boundaries with me or tried to see how far he could push me before I snapped. Zaire was a special type of masochist. For him, the pain was only one part of the release. The other part was the affection.
I blinked, opening my eyes to see Zaire kneeling in front of me on the floor in front of the couch. I looked down into his beautiful blue eyes, and I was lost in a sea of nothing but Zaire.
That’s my release.
Seeing my beautiful little boy kneeling in front of me, completely naked, save for my collar. Oh yes, that’s where he belongs. And, if I have anything to do with it, that’s where he’ll belong until we’re both buried six foot under.
“Master, I’ve cleaned up.” Zaire’s soft, honey like voice cascaded over my brain. It warmed my insides, just hearing that.
“Good boy, did you get everything done?” Zaire giggled softly and nodded. I reached down and picked him up under his arms, pulling him up onto my lap. He straddled my waist, his deliciously cute cock rubbing between our bodies.
He moaned quietly, laying his head down by my neck. To me, in that moment, that was an overbearingly amazing sign of submission.
Sure, the kneeling is good. It’s quite sexy too, and very submissive. But seeing my boy cuddled up to my chest, his head laying down on my neck, his slow steady breaths spiking my lust up by at least half. “I love you,” I murmured into his ear, seeing him go tense, feeling his cock pulse slightly at my words.
I hadn’t even touched him yet, and he was practically dripping. He’d gotten this hard over doing simple things like cleaning the floors, dusting the shelves. I’d never gotten horny cleaning before. That was something that I’d never experienced.
“You’re so needy, love.” The words should’ve been harsh, taunting, but instead, they came out sweet as sugar and playful. I had no control over myself anymore. I love him too much. I need him, too much.
He didn’t respond verbally, just whimpered quietly and kissed my neck softly. He hadn’t tried to pull away from me, he’d merely just shifted closer and shook his head in agreement. I knew that I’d found myself a snuggle bug the minute I’d saw him.
Most boys do crave that feeling, though. They need the balance between pain and pleasure–they needed what I’ve got.
I have my forever slave. After months and years, I finally found a slave that’d make me equally happy and horny. The slave I’d found was perfect in every single way, and I loved it.
He was perfect from the way his little cheeks turn red when he’s praised, to the way he moaned like a little slut desperate for cock. He was perfect from his ability to clean my house to his ability to let me fuck him like a beast.
Because just like he’s my little rabbit, I’m his big scary beast. Typically the little rabbit would get hurt, but not this time. This time, the big scary beast was a protector to the little rabbit. We were so different, and yet, relied on each other just the same.
“Do you want me to fuck your pretty little brains out?” The question was sure, loud in the empty room around us. I just hope Tommy stays out wherever he is with Zex and Fly. I want to take my boy right here on the couch. I wanted to feel his completely naked little body against my clothed one.
I wanted to watch him fall apart below me, his beautiful blue eyes widening and darkening as he bit his lip to keep himself from being too loud. Though I loved to hear him whine and whimper and beg, that was something that I wanted no other man to ever witness my little lover doing.
Those were my moments, those were our movements. Watching his beautiful little body letting me take complete control of his entire body.
“Please,” the words were desperate, setting the air for the entire session. He was having one of those days where he needed more than just a hard fuck. He needed the affection just as much.
And honestly, there was nothing wrong with that. I loved to hold him in my arms, be rough and yet whisper loving words in his ear. His sweet little smile on his face after we cum is amazing.
That is what I love.
This relationship wasn’t just about the sex, this relationship was about moments. Every little tiny moment that made us what we are right now. Every kiss, touch, problem… they made us what we are now. And that’s what relationships are, isn’t it?
A relationship is made of millions of kisses, millinons of touches, and moments… they aren’t seconds in the making. There is a something about those millions of things–they can change your outlook on love.
Because before I met Zaire, I thought love was a disease. I thought that it took over who you were, and ravaged all of your dreams, thoughts… I thought that it’d cause the impact of a hurricane… and though it does, it’s not always a bad thing.
That hurricane can hurt, but it didn’t for me. And that tells me that it doesn’t always hurt for everyone. Oh, I know that showing love is a weakness, but does it really make me weak for loving the man that literally gives me all of him?
Because if it does, I honestly don’t care anymore.
A/n: I’m going to my moms tonight so I won’t be able to update this weekend. I wanted to give you guys a quick chapter and to run an idea I’ve had past you.
I’ve been thinking about maybe doing a book to give information about certain characters that didn’t really come up in the book. Some information about people can get lost in the moment, and even in stories, theres not always room/time to fill in every single question you probably ask.
So, therefore, I was thinking that maybe I could give you information on certain characters that you requested. It was just an idea, so comment and let me know!
-Anon.
54: zєяøѕρα¢є
I am a means to the end,
I move a mountain with my hand.
S Y K E S:
A knock on the office door caught my attention as my pretty little slave stuck his head in the door. He looked hesitant to bother me, and I smirked at that. He was cute, his black hair was really suited to his features. Zaire looked so maddeningly sexy with dark hair.
“Yes, precious?” I asked, and he bit his lip stepping into the room. He looked around at my desk, and giggled a bit, then shook his head in embarrassment.
“I was just wondering how much longer you were going to be working this afternoon?” Zaire sounded nervous, shy. I smirked at that. He’s so damn cute, honestly.
“Well,” I said, looking down at my work. There was still so much to do… “I have gotten pretty far behind, and it’s going to take me some time to get it all caught up.” He sighed, biting his lip in what appeared to be frustration.
“Oh.” He sounded upset, pouty and it made me smirk a bit. I just looked at his almost naked body.
Since we’ve been back, Zaire ran around in nothing but a pair of panties. He did that because I told him to… I didn’t want Thomas to see his body. That’s my body, my baby… my little slave. And though Thomas is probably the most submissive little thing I’ve ever seen, I don’t want him looking at Zaire naked.
Zaire is mine, and though he’s hardly competition to me, he still shouldn’t be eying my slave. I don’t even know if he wanted to look at Zaire, but I wasn’t going to risk it. I figure he’s curious, and curiosity kills the cat.
“Come here,” I commanded, and Zaire didn’t hesitate to walk to me, his cheeks a bit red as he did so. He bit his lip as he looked up at me. “Is my little slave horny?” It sounded taunting, and he shook his head yes. He wasn’t ashamed of it, and I was glad. There is nothing wrong with being attracted to his master. And absolutely nothing wrong with wanting to have sex.
Sex is an amazing thing, I know. I love to lose myself in Zaire’s thin, beautiful body. It’s way too gorgeous, too sexy. I couldn’t imagine anything quite so sweet.
I ran my fingers over the curve of his asscheek, curling them into the cheek. His ass is so amazing, he’s perfect. There’s nothing about his beautiful body I don’t love. “Lay over my desk,” I said commandingly and he did, his back towards me.
I hated seeing his scars. They meant that there was a time someone like me had hurt him. They meant he’d trusted someone this way, and they’d done horrible things to him. I hated them, but I loved them. They showed how strong he was, but yet I hated that he had to be strong for that reason.
I hated more than anything that I hadn’t been the first master he got. I knew that it was impossible, I’d been seeing another slave when he was just starting out… in fact, when he was a baby, I was already about to graduate high school. I’d just gotten into BDSM myself.
But, he was so beautiful, even with the interlacing scars on his back. I’d heard Thomas ask him about them and contemplated letting him wear a shirt, but Zaire had merely muttered something about abuse and ran off, his face red as fire.
He hadn’t wanted to wear a shirt, though. I’d asked him if it was embarrassing, and he told me yes, but that he wouldn’t wear the shirt unless I made him. I loved that. He was so feisty, and yet submissive all at once.
I gripped his ass in my hands, the panties were gorgeous against his skin. I’d never really been one for cross-dressing… It’d never appealed to me as sexy. But on Zaire, everything was sexy.
I pulled the pair of panties down to his ankles and looked at his gorgeous ass. Those pale, flawless globes were so fuckable. I loved his ass–though he’s thin, his ass is probably the most amazing ass I’ve seen. They weren’t bruised, it’d been too long since I spanked him. I hadn’t been able to while we left, and the last time we’d had sex I’d used a whip on his chest, he’d loved that…
He had gotten so loud, so needy. I knew that it’d been too long since we’d been able to immerse ourselves into our sex lives. I loved seeing him down on his knees, submitting to me without even handcuffs, but there was nothing more amazing than Zaire on display for me, his hands clutching at the edge of my desk.
“You’re so goddamned perfect,” I told him huskily, running my hands over his back slowly. His pretty body shivered, and he moaned softly. I smacked his ass hard, sudden. He started moaning.
“Master please…” His begging didn’t go unnoticed, but I couldn’t help watching as my handprint immediately began forming on his ass. It was such a gorgeous thing, his ass. The pale skin formed bruises and marks so easily. I didn’t even hit him that hard, and he was forming a handprint.
“I want to spank you so fucking bad. Go get me a paddle from the playroom. Get the key from the drawer and go.” I commanded, and he immediately got up and ran. “Zaire, your panties,” The words were a reminder, and he blushed, pulling them up. He murmured a sorry, looking for the key before he bound off down the hall.
I smirked, walking over to my file cabinet and reaching into the bottom drawer. I pulled out handcuffs and nipple clamps. I didn’t keep a lot in here, but I kept enough. Especially since Zaire moved in with me. I’ve been meaning to do this with him, and it just never happened. Zaire came running back just as I was grabbing for the new toy I’d bought.
I had bought it a while back, but it was still brand new. I had bought it especially for Zaire. “What is that?” He asked breathily, looking over it. I smirked, turning to him and motioning him forward. He came forward, and I let him run his curious fingers over the toy.
He bit his lip, looking over it. His fingers were soft as he ran them over the toy in wonder. “It’s a vibrating butt plug. I control it with my phone. You’ll become very acquainted with this soon,” at my wicked smirk he blushed, nodding his head.
“Oh,” it sounded breathless, and he was looking at the toy in wonder. I smirked and gripped him by the hair. He gasped, closing his eyes and leaning his bead back in submission immediately. I pinched his nipples, making him moan and arch into my other hand and then attached the nipple clamps. He gasped, biting his lip as he looked up at me.
“Lean over the desk. Let’s see how damn sexy you look being paddled with a buttplug vibrating and handcuffed to the desk, why don’t we?” Though it was worded as a question, it clearly wasn’t. He extended his arms out in front of him and I walked in front of him, handcuffing him to the metal of my desk. He tugged on them and grinned when he saw that they weren’t going anywhere. I pushed his panties down easily, running my finger over his hole slowly.
I then began running the toy over the rim of his hole, and he whimpered, obviously needy for it. I smirked, reaching down and grabbing his cock, squeezing it painfully. He groaned, arching into my hand. I smirked, pushing the toy in fast and hard. He gasped and shook his head.
“Oh fuck .” The word fell off of his tongue in a way that made my cock harden further. I smirked, grabbing the paddle he’d picked out. I pushed it against his ass softly and I quickly pressed the button to turn on the vibrator. He moaned, his body tensing slightly.
“Don’t you dare cum, Zaire.” I snapped out, and he nodded, panting. I stepped to the side, holding the paddle in my hand and pulling back before I hit his ass. It wasn’t as hard as I could, but I didn’t want to rush into the hardest I could go. I knew it’d drive him crazy to have it worked up to, and I loved watching him writhe and beg. “Look at that beautiful little ass…” I hit him again, a bit harder this time.
He moaned loudly, arching his back. He tugged at the restraints, not trying to get out, but trying to find something for his hands to grip onto at the awkward angle. I didn’t give him time to calm down before I hit him again, but not as hard.
I hit him again, this time harder than I had previously. It was a mix, something that’d drive his senses wild. He’d be expecting soft, and get hard, and then, he’d be expecting hard and get soft. God, he turns me on so much. My cocks hard as a rock in my pants and I’m not paying it any attention at all.
His angelic moans and whimpers were loud in the room, and they drove me crazy. He arched, pushing back into the swing of the paddle. He was absolutely in his submissive headspace, and I loved it. He’s my good little boy, giving me all of him. I love it.
I stop for a moment, running my hands gently over the heated flesh of his ass. His ass was bright red from the smacks and he looked utterly gorgeous. I knew that they’d bruise lovely by tonight, and I couldn’t wait to see them. He looks so perfect with my bruises, and it never fails to make him act even more submissive. I smack his ass with my hand this time, and he groans. I palmed myself through my pants, grunting a bit.
I pick up the paddle, slowly trailing it over his sensitive ass. He moaned softly. He was shaking. I turned up the vibrations a bit and he let out a string of curses. I didn’t have to look at him to know he was biting anxiously at his lip. I slammed it down hard as possible on his ass and he jumped, a scream leaving his lips. He blushed, turning his face an inch to look back at me. I smirked and did it again, hard.
He was going crazy, and I loved it. I loved watching him claw at my desk. I was certain that he’d leave little indentions on the hardwood, and I’d leave them there despite being able to fix them easily. I hit him again, just as hard as before. He moaned loudly.
“Master! Please fuck me!” He sobbed, leaning his head down on his arm as he squirmed below me. “Please oh god…” I pushed my pants down along with my boxers and pulled the toy out of him without warning.
He gasped, his body going still. I knew he was hanging on the edge and it’d be torture to have to hold himself on long enough for me to cum inside of him. I was hard as a rock, and finally getting some attention to my own hard cock. I pushed into him after a moment of silence. He groaned immediately pushing back into my thrusts.
I slowly started fucking Zaire, my hands holding his hips still as I pistoned in and out of him. His lovely red ass was pressing back into me every time I met him thrust for thrust.
He moaned, his hands gripping at the handcuffs that were holding him to the desk. I grunted, pushing myself harder in and out of him. His little body was so gorgeous laid out in front of me. He was so needy and with every thrust, I landed inside of him, he only got louder.
I was pistoning in and out of him, harder and harder as I went when I noticed the little crack in the door. Zaire’d forgotten to shut it completely and one wide, bright green eye was looking at us. Zaire whimpered, noticing I’d stopped. I debated… well, on one hand this is my apartment, and I’m going to fuck my slave, on the other someone is watching…
Well, it is my office, and what I do inside of it is my business. So, I began thrusting again. Hard, fast, ruthless. I dropped my eyes to Zaire who was wriggling, begging me with his hips to go faster.
So, I did the exact opposite. I slowed down, moving so slow there’d be no way either of us would ever get to cum. “Fuck, Master please go harder…” The words were loud, and I figured that’s what’d drawn little Thomas to the door. Zaire was loud when he was being fucked.
“Beg better than that, Zaire,” I commanded, and he groaned, shaking his head as if to clear the fog from the lust.
“I just need you to fuck me so much harder, please… please Master, please… I’ll do anything!” Those words made me begin thrusting in and out of him harder this time. He moaned loudly, rubbing against the desk. I smacked his ass hard, making him jump and gasp.
“Don’t do that, Zaire.” They weren’t negotiable, so he didn’t even try. He just stopped his hips and bit his lip as he threw his head back. Sweat matted his black hair down to his forehead, and he was red in the face. I smirked, pressing a rough and demanding kiss to his lips.
They immediately parted for me, and he moaned as I brushed over his prostate again and again. He was shaking and I was leant over him, pressing him down as I gave him gentle kisses all over his face.
“Tell me what you want,” I demanded into his ear, sucking on his neck roughly. He moaned and nodded his head.
“I want you, master! I want you to fill me up inside. I want you to fuck me so hard I can’t see straight, and then I want you to use me like the slave I am.” His words were making me go harder, and I couldn’t help but smirk. “You own me, master. Every inch of my body… just please…” he choked, burying his head in his arms. “I can’t… you’re… oh shit…”
His sentences were broken, and I didn’t stop pounding away at him. I could feel my orgasm getting closer, but I wasn’t there yet, and that meant neither was my pretty little boy. “Zaire,” I warned and he shrieked as I tugged on the nipple clamps hard as possible from this angle.
He shook his head, “Oh god I’m sorry master, I can’t focus on anything but cumming… oh fuck me harder please…” He was breathless and I couldn’t lie, it turned me on.
I continued thrusting, harder and faster and rougher than I had before. I was sure there’d be bruises on his thighs to match the beautiful ones already forming on his ass. Oh god how I love this.
He was whimpering, shivering, and wiggling when I was sure he’d saw it. He paused, a gasp leaving his lips as he looked over at the crack where the one, curious green eye was watching us. But I didn’t let him have time to react.
Because I began going harder, feeling my orgasm creep up on me. “Cum now, slave. Now!” It was an order that Zaire couldn’t deny because he tensed all over, a scream echoing loudly in the room. He was shaking, his entire body needy.
Once he tightened around me, I lost the tenuous hold I had on my orgasm as well and let go. I filled his little hole with cum, leaving him gaping and wet when I pulled out. He whimpered, and I wiped myself down with a tissue before I pulled my pants up and buckled them, leaving my belt unbuckled.
I undid the cuffs from around Zaire’s wrist and rubbed the red, irritated skin around them. He was blushing, his breath panting and a lost, faraway look in his eye.
In that moment, I forgot about the boy on the other side of the door because I was lost in Zaire. He looked completely submissive there in front of me.
Zaire looked up at me with total love and trust, and adoration in his eyes, and I couldn’t help but genuinely smile down at my little lover.
“I love you, master.” His words were whispered, hoarse and scratchy from the screaming. I leaned down and kissed him softly on the forehead. He whimpered, pushing his forehead into the kiss.
“I love you too, little one.” The words were simple enough, but for Zaire, they made his eyes widen sweetly, and his lips spread out into a love-filled smile as he giggled quietly.
His giggles caused me to begin laughing as well, and I knew then… above everything else, this boy will be my forever.
A/N: Oh my fucking god you guys, my books up to 10k reads! And Sissy boy is up to 9k reads! Holy shit you guys are amazing. I woke up and I had to write this for you. So heres you a smutty, kind of sweet chapter! I don’t really know how much longer this story is going to be, because really all that’s left is smut… unless I wanted to stretch it out and let it tell of them adopting or something. Maybe you guys could give me some advice? I love to get your feedback!
That’s something you guys could help with. Do you want me to continue writing this book, or end it in a couple of chapters?
Either way there’ll be a sequel about Fly, and maybe even Thomas if I feel like it.
Also, I wanted to ask again, is there any character you’d like to know more about? Is there a certain scene you’d like me to explain deeper? I am thinking of starting a new book (but not a story) that’d contain scenes and characters from my books… only broken down into “authors thoughts” or something like that. It’d be me basically giving more details or something that I’d left out in the book. I don’t know, I just thought that maybe if my IRL friends are curious about certain characters, maybe some of you are, too.
Thanks a ton for the reads, votes, and comments!
-Anon.
55: нυяяι¢αиє
No matter how many breaths that you took, you still couldn’t breathe,
No matter how many nights that you lie wide awake to the sound of poison rain.
Z A I R E:
Thomas and I were staring awkwardly at each other over the island. I’d just found out from Sykes that he’d been peeking at us and a part of me was annoyed because I thought that we were supposed to be able to have our privacy, but another part of me was kind of turned on that he’d watched us. But most of me was slightly jealous because he’d been watching my master. He’s mine .
“So.” I said awkwardly, looking down at the island. I was hardly keeping my emotions in check. I didn’t want to let him know I was upset with him because I knew it’d hurt his feelings.
“Look, I know Sykes saw me…” He whispered shyly. “I didn’t mean to spy on you… I was walking by from the kitchen and the door was open and you were moaning and I heard him hitting you so I thought…” He trailed off, looking down. “I really wasn’t meaning to be like, nosy…”
“So, when you realized I wasn’t being abused what? Did you just want something to jerk off to?” I snapped, hurt. He hadn’t meant to be nosy, I knew that. But I didn’t like that he’d been talking badly about Sykes. He might like to spank me, but I like for him to spank me. I enjoy it—I beg for it.
“No! N-no!” He cried, his face red. “I just… I’ve never seen… anything like that before. I—I wasn’t trying to overstep any bounds…” He looked like he was going to cry, and I felt like crying but I didn’t. “I’ve always thought he abused you, I didn’t know that you were consenting to it!” He sounded upset by it, and I could practically feel the disgust.
“So what, you were just watching to laugh then? Oh hey look, Zaire’s a whore, he gets off on being hurt?” I cried indignantly.
“No! That’s not it at all!” He actually was crying now. “I’ve never had sex! I’ve never watched porn! I just… I was curious… I…” He wiped at his eyes, but didn’t finish the sentence for a moment. “I think it’s weird that you like… that .”
“So? That isn’t my problem! Look up some porn, for fucks sake! Stop spying on people! It was a private thing, you don’t have to watch if you don’t want to! In fact I never remember us inviting you to watch!” I couldn’t tell if I was more embarrassed that he’d seen or pissed off because he had thought my master would hurt me. “It’s not my fault that you’re a freaking pervert!”
“Zaire!” Sykes hollered, coming into the kitchen at last. “You apologize right now to Thomas.” His eyes were full of anger.
“I didn’t do anything to him!” I protested. Sykes glared at me with anger written all over his face.
“Zaire, apologize. You’re being irrational.” He snapped, putting his hand on my shoulder. I jerked away from him.
“What, you’re taking his side now?” I asked angry and hurt. “Did you finally get over me and decide to move on to someone else?” I cried out, pushing at his hand that was wrapped around my upper arm.
I knew I’d taken it too far, but I couldn’t help it. Ever since I’d found out that he’d known Thomas was watching, I had felt a little pang of hurt. It wasn’t because I minded him watching, in fact, I liked the thought of people watching with my previous masters. I quite enjoyed watching my previous masters pleasure others, too… for a while, at least. But Sykes was different.
Sykes isn’t just another master to me. Sykes is my master. He’s the man I want to lead me, guide me, and take care of me forever. He’s the only man that I’ve ever had that was worth anything, and I love him. I do, I love him so much, and I just want him happy with me.
I loved the way he touched me, I loved the way he owned me, and I loved to show him off to other people because he is mine and despite everything in the past, I landed myself someone pretty damn great.
But the thought of anyone else seeing him the way I see him… utterly petrified me. The thought of him fantasizing about another boy angered me. The thought of Thomas’s hands on Sykes set my blood to boil… but the thought of Sykes wanting his hands on him broke my heart into a million little pieces. I felt like my heart had been ripped out of my chest.
“Zaire,” Sykes growled, pulling me against him and looking down at me with that look. The look that says you’re in shit. The look that says you’re not getting away with this. The look that promises bruises and pain. “Apologize, now.” He snapped and I shook my head stubbornly.
“Thomas, please excuse us. We will be back.” The words held promise, and he dragged me up the stairs without another word. He slammed open the dungeon door and then pushed me into it.
He followed behind me, shutting and locking the door. Yes, do that. You’re mine, I thought anxiously to myself. “Zaire I really do not know what has gotten into you, you’ve never behaved this way before. I’m so disappointed.” His words resonated through me, and my anger left me immediately, leaving me with a giant pool of swimming regret. “I should have told you he was watching, but I thought you’d seen him yourself, so I didn’t think it was necessary to embarrass him.” The words made sense, but to my head they only sounded like excuses, and I knew it was crazy.
I was being crazy. But I was hurt, and I felt betrayed. I couldn’t help it. I felt like he was showing Thomas what he could do, so that Thomas would be interested in him.
“Zaire look up at me, now .” The words were harsh, and they made my heart stop in anguish. “I’ve never seen you act this way. This little attitude is nothing I like you to have, slave.” Not Zaire, or baby, or precious… not little lovely, but slave. “You have been so well behaved I never thought that I’d have to punish you.” I stubbornly puffed out my chest and lowered my head.
I went to speak but he shot me a look. “Did I say you can speak? I don’t remember saying so. I believe you’ve said plenty,” His words made me shake all over. I felt so horrible.
“I’m going to punish you.” Those words made dread creep up my spine. I hated being punished. I hated that I’d disappointed him so badly that he needed to punish me. I never meant to, but obviously I can’t even please him anymore.
Maybe Thomas is the one who he needs. Thomas doesn’t lose his temper. He pushed me down on the metal table roughly and I shivered. He pulled the panties down immediately, smacking my ass hard. I bit my lip feeling him grip my hands and tie them together with rope. Fuck, he’s never used rope before… I was going to speak, to apologize but his earlier command stopped me.
Did I say you could speak? No, you didn’t. So I bit my lip, the rope painfully tight around my wrist. He then spread my legs and wrapped a cock ring around my base. “You are being punished because you were rude to Thomas, and you did not apologize. But also, because you didn’t obey me when I told you to apologize and you pushed me when I touched you.”
I bit my lip and nodded shamefully. “Not only did you call him a pervert, which is a big no-no, you made him cry and didn’t tell him sorry. So, for being rude, ten smacks with a whip. For not apologizing, five. For disobeying me, twenty. For pushing me, twenty five.” I felt like the biggest failure on the face of the planet as I nodded my head in embarrassment. He put my nipples in clamps and then turned on the cock ring making it vibrate. “That’s sixty, and you’re just lucky that this isn’t a normal thing for you. I could’ve very easily tacked on a couple dozen for this cocky little attitude you’ve had since you got in trouble.”
He picked up something I couldn’t see, and rand the hard wooden surface over my ass. I tensed slightly, waiting for a blow. “You are going to speak out each one, and when you’re done with all sixty, I will tell you what the rest of your punishment is.” He told me easily, and I nodded.
I knew, now that I’d calmed down enough to see that I really didn’t have a right to call Thomas a pervert for being curious. Hell, we all were at one point. And I’d mocked him, which was wrong. It was no different than him judging Sykes with me, and I knew it wasn’t right.
At the same time, I felt it was slightly justified, but I didn’t want to get myself in even more trouble to tell him what I thought about it.
So, when he landed the paddle down on my ass hard, I cried out “One!” I wasn’t about to disobey him again. I felt like bursting into tears. This meant I’d disappointed the man that I wanted to please always.
He waited a moment before again, the paddle struck me on the ass hard. I grunted, “Two.” This wasn’t pleasurable. I hadn’t ever felt this utterly horrible while I was being punished.
Fuck, fuck, and fuck this isn’t right. I don’t do this. I don’t get this way. I can’t do this. I’m supposed to be master’s good boy. I’m not supposed to be a bad boy.
A moment passed, and then again, it was harder this time and the sound of the paddle against my ass was loud and it echoed in the room. “Three.”
It seemed to take forever, each one of the hits getting harder and harder until my body was sore and painful. I’d stopped being able to do anything other than count, and I was going crazy.
God I am so stupid, I thought to myself. I can’t believe I did all of that… it’s not like me. I shouldn’t have ever done it. I regret it all. This was taking its toll on me, but I supposed that it was the point—to make me regret acting up. But I felt like such a piece of shit. Why do I have to do this to myself?
I can’t believe I disobeyed him! I can’t believe I pushed him away! I should never do that. He owns me, he owns every inch of me. I should follow his words as if they are written in stone.
At this point, when I realized exactly what I’d done to my master, I began crying. His paddle came down on my ass, striking up immediate anguish racing through my body like a vice. “F—forty nine,” I cried, burying my head in my arms.
I felt like I was going to die. This isn’t right. I don’t know if I can take much more of this. I still have ten to go, though. And I deserve this. I deserve so much worse because I hadn’t been able to even do as he’d told me. All I’d had to have done to avoid this was apologize to Thomas.
My wrists were hurting beneath the rope, my body ached, and my ass was pulsing in pain. I normally could’ve been pleasured by this, but there was nothing arousing about this.
This was because I’d disobeyed a direct order from my master.
Thomas… He hadn’t even done it on purpose and I’d made him feel really bad. I don’t deserve a master like Sykes. I can’t behave myself well enough. “F-fifty,” I sobbed, closing my eyes as another hard and ruthless smack echoed on me.
“Zaire,” The word was soft, and I opened my eyes, feeling like I was falling apart. I found that my master was staring down at me with a look in his eyes that made my entire body shake.
“I have ten more,” I whimpered, and he shook his head.
“Not yet, breathe with me.” He murmured, putting a comforting hand in my hair. Immediately, as if I was a kitten, I pushed into the gentle caress.
“What’s wrong?” I asked hoarsely, tears still welled up in my eyes. He looked over me, a look of worry in his deep eyes.
“I could feel you, Zaire. It was getting too much.” He was certain, but I shook my head in protest.
“I deserve it, master. Please, continue,” I lowered my eyes, shaking all over. I can take it. I can. I don’t need him to baby me. I need him to be mine, no matter what.
“Zaire, you’re shaking all over. You’re freezing, and you’re not even a little hard. You need to calm down.” He said, and I whimpered, covering my face.
God, I’m such a disappointing slave. “Please I can take it—!” I said desperately, “I can, master. I’m a good boy.” I told him, looking down at his chest to keep from making eye contact. “I promise I can take it.”
He shook his head and began petting my head. “You’ll finish your punishment after I get you taken care of. This is serious, and I’m not going to let you be pushed too far.” He was firm in saying this, and I didn’t want to disappoint him anymore than I already had.
His hands were warm as he ran his fingers through my hair. He ran his warm, large fingers through my hair, combing it even though it was sweat. He gently massaged my scalp as I cried into my arm.
It didn’t take long with him comforting me for me to stop crying. “I’m so sorry Master.” I cried, and he nodded his head.
“I know, Zaire,” he murmured, petting me still. “I know this isn’t like you. What got into you, Zaire?” He asked, and I bit my lip.
“I—it was just, Thomas thought you were abusing me. He had thought so all along. And when he was watching us… he thought he had caught you hurting me.” I bit my lip, shaking my head. “I thought that he was talking bad about you. And then I let my worries get the better of me when I realized that you didn’t tell me that he was watching us… I thought that you were trying to show him what you had to offer…” I shook my head as I realized how crazy it sounded. “And he sounded disgusted when he found out that I consented to it…” I shook my head.
“Zaire, Thomas was raised in a small town. He isn’t used to this kind of thing. It’s going to take some time for him to get used to it. And he lived with his grandmother on top of everything.” His words made sense. “As for me wanting him, I do not. He’s adorable, but I have you. You’re sexy, adorable, sweet, and I love you. I don’t need him. I’d never do that to you.” His words were honest and true, and I nodded, sniffling.
“It doesn’t make much sense now that I’m thinking straight. But it just upset me so bad… and I know he wasn’t looking at me. Look at him, he’s obviously a bottom, so I’d be nothing to him. He was transfixed on you… and you’re mine…” I murmured the words, my face red.
“Zaire, you’re jealous.”
They sounded strange coming out of his mouth, like he’d never heard of such a thing. I blushed, looking down as I felt waves of embarrassment washing over me.
“That’s so cute, honestly. I thought you were just upset because he had seen us and it embarrassed you. I had no idea it was because you were jealous.” He sounded smug as he said it.
“I wasn’t.” I stubbornly replied.
“It’s time, once we finish your punishment, it’s over with. You’re a good boy, I know you can do it.” I nodded hesitantly and he let go of my head to walk around me. “Instead of using the paddle I will use my hand.” He said, and I nodded. “Count to ten for me, love.” He told me and I nodded.
His hand came down on my ass, and it was painful. “One,” I cried out, closing my eyes. It wasn’t too horrible this time, I could feel a bit of pleasure.
Two more smacks were landed on my ass and I cried out, shaking. It wasn’t too bad, but I still wasn’t turned on from it. “Two three,” I counted out obediently, closing my eyes.
I hate punishment. I just hate it so much. Another one landed directly on my left ass cheek. “Four,” I cried, another one, hard and rough. “Five.”
Halfway there. Another one, harder and it had tears springing back to my eyes. “Six!” I cried out, shaking all over. Another one, not as hard, “Seven.”
These weren’t as horrible, but I still felt like I piece of shit. I shouldn’t have disobeyed him. “Eight,” it was a scream, this hit seemed harder than anyone previous to it, and I couldn’t stand the fact that I’d disobeyed.
“Nine!” It was a squeak, looking down at my arms as my voice was shaking. I felt so bad, it was horrible. I hated it, but I loved it, also. “Ten!” It was the hardest out of all of the sixty he’d landed on me. I felt the breath leave my body as I shook.
A wave of relief washed over me. He walked away and I whimpered. No, don’t leave me… he didn’t, he just walked across the room. He came back and grabbed my foot.
I felt something on the bottom of my foot and it felt… weird. “What’s that?” I asked shyly.
“This is the other part of your punishment. Besides apologizing to Thomas, that is.” He said, and I bit my lip.
“It tickles,” I whispered.
“I wrote my name on your foot.” The words made horror race up my spine. He noticed. “Exactly. As your master, you look up to me, and that’s how it’s supposed to be. But when you disobeyed me, essentially you walked on me. Now, you’ll spend the rest of the day walking on me.”
That sounded much, much worse than being whipped. “Please, anything but this…” I murmured desperately. “Please.” He shook his head.
“It’ll wear off when I bathe you.” He came round in front of me and untied my hands. I looked at my wrists, startled to see the raw skin there. “Dammit,” He said softly, running his fingers over them. “You should’ve told me it was hurting you.” I shook my head.
“I don’t mind it.” It was true, he’d put them there and that alone made them worth it. With a sigh, he shook his head. He pressed a gentle kiss to each one, and I smiled tiredly.
“I know you’re tired baby, it’s okay. But you’ve got to stay up for me, okay?” I nodded, forcing my eyes to stay open. “What did you do wrong?” He asked me and I frowned shamefully.
“I hurt Thomas, and then I didn’t apologize, I disobeyed you, and then I pushed you. I’m very sorry.” I whispered, and he nodded.
“Let’s go. Maybe if you’re good for the rest of the day, I’ll let you cum tonight.” He pulled me up off of the metal table. He freed my nipples but left the cock-ring on my base. Then, he leaned down to pull my panties back up. I bit my lip looking down at him. He smirked up at me.
“I know that you feel bad after a punishment,” He murmured softly, and stood up before pressing a kiss to my neck. “But, you’re still my good boy. You just lost control. I understand. I don’t want it to happen again, though, do you understand?” I nodded. “Okay, then let’s go. You need to apologize. And then maybe I’ll let you nap or something.”
All the time I was walking, I was limping on the foot that he’d wrote his name on. It wasn’t until then that I realized… I’m actually afraid of putting pressure on my foot. It sounded ridiculous, but to me it was anything but.
He’s my master, and I am supposed to be below him, not the other way around. I should always be the one below him. It didn’t feel right.
It really didn’t. But, I followed him, slower than usual to keep all of the pressure off the bottom of my foot. I don’t like that I have to apologize for defending my masters honor, but I’ll do it.
He’s my master, and what he says is always right. He’ll never misguide me. He’s never misguided me in the past, and I doubt seriously that he’d misguide me now.
With that thought, I pushed the slight anger I still had towards Thomas. Sykes is mine, and I am his. He’s not going to leave me for anyone. Because I am his good little boy.
56: иσ, ι’м ιи ¢σитяσℓ
Driving the point home much more much more fucking poignantly,
This simply will not fucking stand.
S Y K E S:
After Zaire apologized, he looked miserable. He’d moped around a bit, and wouldn’t stopped sniffling. I was worried that I had indeed pushed him too far. And I hadn’t even given him proper aftercare because I’d stopped in the middle.
It didn’t take me long to take pity on Zaire because he looked so damn cute trying to keep his foot up as high as he could while sniffling like a baby.
I grabbed him up in my arms and took him to bed. I held him close to me, whispering how good of a boy he was, how sweet he was, and how he was the best boy I’d ever had.
I don’t even have to fabricate it, it isn’t mechanical. It was the truth. Zaire is perfect . He is human though, and as most humans do, they make mistakes.
He’d taken his punishment, and he’d almost taken too much trying to prove to me that he was a good boy. But I don’t need him to take to much for me to know he’s the best damn slave that I’ve ever had. He’s sweet and loving, and he gives his all to me.
I wish I could go back and lighten the punishment. I was so blinded by the fact that he’d pushed me, and back talked, that I hadn’t even let him explain himself correctly. And, he had tried. I just shut him down.
And because he’s a slave, he’d let me. I could’ve easily taken him way too far, and he would have let me. I didn’t, thank god… but I could have.
That was the problem. If I hadn’t have been noticed that he was getting too close to being pushed over the edge… I would’ve hurt him.
I sighed, guilt eating away at me.
Zaire was sleeping safely in my arms, his head resting just over my heart. He was breathing slightly, his plump, slightly pink lips were parted slightly as he let out quiet puffs of air. His hands were holding tightly onto me in his sleep as if he was afraid I’d evaporate. His leg, though small and pale, was strung across me, holding me down. He wasn’t alone, though, I was holding him tightly to me like I was afraid he’d disappear myself.
I find it incredibly cute just how innocent he looks in his sleep. His expressions melt away into a thoughtless, sweet blur of nothingness. I loved to watch him sleep, he never looked troubled, and he just looked sweet .
I couldn’t believe how he’d acted last night. I knew that he was insecure since everything had gone down with Jerome, I just didn’t know he was worried that I was going to find someone else.
I mean, I don’t see why he’d be afraid of me leaving him. He’s my little good boy, and I’d never even thought, or considered it myself. He was too alluring to me for that to have ever been a though. Him, with those deep blue eyes and soft, pale skin. I couldn’t even dream of leaving him.
Oh fuck, I love his body. That sweet little body of his…
The soft lines of his stomach, the light dusting of abs. His soft, flawless skin that I love to touch. His skin is so pale, and it doesn’t matter how much he’s outside, he doesn’t get tan. It’s a mystery how, but it’s true. His little bellybutton is such a turn on to me. It’s adorable that he’s got an outie, I’ve never been with anyone that had one. It’s weird that it mattered to me, because… well why does it? But for whatever reason, I find that little bellybutton so adorable. And also, he has this little adorable little freckle on his cheek, just under his eye. It’s so slight you’d miss it if you didn’t look for it. It just makes him look even more adorable, honestly. It’s only one, just a tiny little freckle that I love to kiss. It’s one imperfection that made him seem even more perfect. I loved every little piece of him. He’s so sweet, so innocent, and so cute.
Zaire is going to be my boy forever. Even if when I get old, and can’t handle his desires anymore, he decides to move on to someone else… I’ll still love him.
I hoped that’d never happen, though. I hope that the love he feels for me, the submission he gives to me, is deeper than just sexual. I feel like it is, but sometimes things happen to where you just… fall out of love.
Zaire shifted, snuggling up to me tighter. For some reason, I really didn’t think that’d happen. Zaire is more mature than anyone his age I’ve ever met. He seems to think on a different wavelength, almost. He doesn’t worry about the things normal twenty three year olds do.
“Mmm…” He whined, shaking his head. Some of his soft hair tickled me lightly as he settled back down in my arms.
Zaire has had a lot of fucked up shit happen to him in the past, though. It’s insanity. He’s been such a good boy for me. So trusting, so sweet, and so loving. But yet he’d been hurt so much.
His first master was abusive. He was hurt countless times, and he didn’t protest, he just took it all. And then, his master was absolutely horrible enough to leave scars all over his little body. I honestly don’t know how someone could hurt Zaire that much… punishing him last night had punished me equally. He had been rude, yes. He’d back-talked me and pushed me… but yet, I could tell he really was upset by something. I just didn’t know, or understand what it was.
Now that I know, Thomas had been talking about me, and he had assumed that I was abusing Zaire… well, because Zaire was previously abused, it must’ve upset him because he thought that he was comparing me to him.
Thomas hadn’t meant to upset Zaire, I figured. Thomas hasn’t had many friends, so he doesn’t really know how to talk to them. And then, he hadn’t even known what BDSM was, and then he found out that I was ‘hitting’ him. He thought it was abuse, because he never knew any different. He hadn’t meant anything by it.
At least nothing bad, by it. I was quite glad that Thomas was concerned, it showed his character. It was nice to see someone care about that kind of thing now. People think that because we’re both men, it’s okay to abuse each other… well that’s the farthest from the truth.
Abuse is abuse, whether it’s physical, mental or emotional. It’s still wrong if a man hits a man, if a woman hits a woman, if a man hits a woman, or a woman hits a man. It’s not right, no matter the gender.
But Zaire is incredibly vulnerable to it because he’s a masochist. At first he thinks he likes it, but then he realizes that he doesn’t, and it isn’t right.
And this whole thing with Jerome. It was ludicrous. I don’t know all that happened to Zaire in that room, he hadn’t been able to tell me it. I would never make him tell me. I would just have to wait until one day, he wakes up and just tells me what happened. Until then, I’ll let my imagination figure that one out.
I knew some of what had happened.
He talked about it when he was holding the gun to Jerome. He had been raped at least once, but they’d called him dirty, a whore, and had worn a condom luckily. Otherwise, he would’ve been in the same shape as Kacer.
I could only imagine the horror of having a gun to your head, forcing you to respond, to pretend you enjoyed something like that. And then, being shared on top of it? That could be why he has a difficult time with the thought of being shared.
Jerome really set my blood on fire, talking about how Zaire was too pretty to kill. He is—beautiful, I mean. There was no way in hell I’d ever let that son of a bitch kill him. I would’ve taken a thousand bullets and still stood between them.
Zaire will never be hurt again. Not by anyone.
I am not an unreasonable man, I have a very clear head and I am not afraid to use it. I’m level headed, and I have a control over myself not many people have. I can control my temper better than even Confucius. However, I used to be a little shit. I didn’t used to control myself, or my anger. I learned how to street fight, and I got myself in serious shit when I was young. I had no doubt in my mind that if it came down to it, I’d kill for him. I’d spend the rest of my life in a prison cell, because I loved him that much.
He’s just lucky it’d been him with the gun and not me. I wouldn’t have been able to stop myself from going trigger happy and shooting the mother fucker in every artery in alphabetical order.
Jerome deserved to suffer. He’s one of those guys who really deserves to die, but because all he did was rape a prostitute… and everyone knows that prostitutes beg for that anyway, right? I shook my head in absolute disbelief.
“Mmm master,” Zaire whined, his pretty blue eyes fluttering open. He was so beautiful, the light streaming in the window creating a halo around his body in a way that made me think of him as an angel.
“Morning Angel.” I said, pressing a tender kiss to his forehead. He whined, closing his eyes and shifting his body closer to mine. His head slipped into the crevice of my neck. His soft breath ghosted over my throat, making lust creep up my spine.
“Morning, Master. What time is it?” He asked shyly, and I shrugged a bit. He groaned, reaching over me to grab his phone. “It’s only six am. We can still sleep some.” He murmured, pressing a chaste kiss to my collarbone as he settled back into my body.
I smiled softly, playing with his hair easily. “I love you, Z.” Though I said the same words at least a thousand times, these were filled with emotion, deep and true. His face heated up against my chest, and I shook my head in wonder.
How can this boy withstand being whipped, spanked, denied orgasm, and all other kinds of horribly dirty things but the minute you express your affections for him, he turns into an innocent school-boy?
“I love you too, Master.” The words were whispered against my throat making the come out muffled so it sounded like eye Loaf chu tew, meister. It was adorable, and I couldn’t help the aww that left my lips. It only made his face heat up more.
“Zaire, you know I would never dream of leaving you.” I told him, and he nodded softly, his nose lightly brushing my neck. “I love my little boy. I want to protect you, to lead you and guide you, to help you find where you belong…” He nodded in understanding.
“I understand it, Master. I just don’t know how you knew it was getting too much for me.” His words were shy, and I smiled softly.
“I’ve had sex with you probably a hundred or more times. I can tell when you’re close to cumming, when you need more, and when it’s too much. I could tell, you weren’t even subconsciously aware of it, I don’t think. But you have these things you do…” He nodded softly, listening. “When I saw your hands pulling on the ropes, when I saw you shaking and paler than usual… I knew something wasn’t right. And I expected you to let me know. But then I remembered that I had told you not to speak.” Zaire nodded against my neck.
“I didn’t want to be a bad boy.” He sounded broken by the thought of me having to punish him still. The rest of the night he’d spent sitting on the couch, trying to get his foot up as high as possible. He’d barely walked and when he had, he’d limped. He had sniffled and cried most of the afternoon, and I’d had to take him to bed early to show him a little affection.
It broke my heart to see just how truly terrified he was of being disobedient. The moment I’d heard him start crying last night, I’d wanted to stop the punishment all together. I had to show him who was boss though…
“You always have permission to ask for mercy, Zaire. I will never think you are a bad boy for not being able to handle something.” I told him softly, guilt eating away at me. I could’ve easily caused him to take too much, or pushed him too far.
“It wasn’t that I didn’t know I could tell you mercy.” He whispered embarrassedly. “I thought that if I told you I couldn’t handle it, it’d make us not the right fit. I’d never had to safeword with you, and I didn’t want you to rethink having me as a slave.”
“Zaire, people make mistakes,” I told him softly. “If I hadn’t have been watching you closely, I would’ve missed it. I wouldn’t have known you were being taken too far. It could’ve damaged our relationship as master/slave.” My voice was supposed to be steely, reserved. It came out more desperate though. “I could’ve taken the beating from Slater… I just couldn’t take loosing you.”
“You wouldn’t, Master.” His words did nothing to ease my worries, though. He paused and I felt him pull away from me before his weight was holding me down to the bed. “I love you, Sykes.” My name on his tongue sounded sweet, and I loved it. “It is going to take a lot more than one accidental fuck up to ruin what we’ve got, okay?”
I should’ve been the one comforting him, but it seemed like he was comforting me. I just wrapped my arms tightly around him, pulling his body flush against mine. His skin touched my skin, and he sank into the embrace, not trying to escape.
“I love you too, precious.” The words were meant to sound confident, but they ended up kind of broken at the end.
“Master,” Zaire whispered, pushing against me, showing his submission. It was exactly what I needed, because without another word, I sank into his arms, finally letting out all of the emotions I’d been fighting back for decades it seemed like.
57: ѕυвмιѕѕινє
Embraced in my dream, absurd as it may seem,
You’re slave under my illusion, the everdark of mine.
Z A I R E
Sykes was working in his home office, and I was sitting down at the kitchen table with my journal. Sykes had told me to write to him. He told me that until I did it, I couldn’t get up. And I was definitely not going to disobey him again.
I couldn’t really explain why I’d gotten so upset about Thomas seeing us. I just… did.
He’d asked me, and I had told him it was because I didn’t want anyone to see him naked. And that’s true. He’s mine . And, I don’t want some little guy that I didn’t know that well to make a move on my man. He’s my master and just like how he is possessive of me, I am possessive of him. But it felt like more than that.
In the moment when I’d found out that he’d been watching, for one second… one tiny microscopic second… I was back there, in that room with all of those men looking over me.
I could practically feel the gun to my head, hear the men around me laughing, watching as they each took their turn with me. I could practically feel them touching me… and it was horrific. And I hated that. I hated that I wasn’t able to just laugh it off like him.
Dear Journal,
I kind of disobeyed. I didn’t really mean to, and at the moment I wasn’t thinking about it. A huge part of me was angry because Thomas had seen my master naked and making me scream and beg for more… But a larger part of me got scared at the thought.
I’m not sure why, because I have done scenes with masters out on display, but in such a personal setting it was quite nerve wracking.
And I hadn’t known that he was watching, so that only doubled it.
I want to tell my master what I went through in that room… I do. But, honestly, some of it is… embarrassing. I just… feel like I need my master to help me sort this all out in my head.
When it first happened, I left the scene for a long time… and now I feel nervous at the thought of someone seeing me… I hope that I’m not going to be forced out of the scene again. I would hope my master loved me even though… but what if he doesn’t?
And I still have the problem of Steven… he’s still around, I know. He’s not going to just go away… I wish though.
Anyway, I would rather talk about this to my master than some piece of paper that can give me no comfort… though I feel as though I’m falling apart.
But, I can’t disappoint him again. He’s my master, and I live to serve him—literally. It’s just how I want it to be. I love being with him all the time, having no responsibility but to please him… while we were running I felt so free with him. It made me so happy to have nothing but him. And I realized that this is what I want for my entire life. I want him to own me… entirely.
But, I haven’t really talked to him about it. I feel like we’re stable, and like he’s not going anywhere, but then I get nervous when I think he’s embarrassed or ashamed of me…
I need my master. I can’t lose him. I just can’t.
-Zaire Williams.
I picked up my journal and took it to my master, knocking shyly on the door. He called for me to come in, and I did, blushing brightly.
He smiled softly when he saw me, and motioned me to come forward. I did as he said without hesitation, sinking down on the ground in front of him. He smirked softly, petting me on the head softly. I giggled and handed him the journal. He took it from me, and sat it down on his desk before he opened it and began reading.
I felt unusually shy as he read it, laying my head against his leg softly, looking for any kind of support. Anything that’d hold me down to earth. He gave me the sweetest look I’d ever seen him give me. “Zaire come with me.” He told me sweetly, putting his hand on my sides and pulling me up with him. I took his hand, trailing behind him like a puppy. He took me to our room, shutting the door and then locking it. “Strip down to nothing.” His command was simple, and I did as he asked without a second thought. He walked over to the bed, sitting down on it. Once I was naked I paused, waiting. “Get over here.” He told me, and I did as he asked immediately, walking over to him. He took my waist into his hands, pulling my naked body against his clothed one. I felt shy, but completely safe.
It felt like forever before either of us even moved. But when we did, he began to speak. “I want you to tell me why you love me, Zaire.” It was a clear, simple command, but it sent my mind through a loop.
“What?” I asked, blinking at him.
“I want you to tell me the reasons you love me, Zaire.” It was an even simpler request, and I nodded my head, biting my lip.
“Master, I love you for a lot of reasons.” I said softly, and he nodded, looking at me expectantly. “I love you because of the way you make me feel like I’m something. Also because you make me feel safe, protected and loved. You’re understanding and when you wrap your arms around me, I feel like I belong there…” I took a deep breath, biting my lip. “Well, then there’s also the fact that when you kiss me, I feel like I’m flying. And when you touch me, I feel like I’ve never been touched before. When you have sex with me… even roughly… I feel like it’s making love.” I bit my lip, blushing brightly.67
“I’m impressed, Zaire.” His words made me feel excited, and I giggled softly. “Most people would’ve named off things like I love you because you’re sexy, and things like that. I am glad that you named off things that are actually real reasons you’d love someone.” His words made my heart beat erratically in my chest.
“Why do you love me, master?” He smirked as he looked over me, pulling me closer to him, pressing his lips against my throat softly.
“Because, Zaire. You’re you.” It wasn’t much of an answer, but I didn’t protest. I didn’t want to push him away. “You’re the sweetest man I’ve ever met. Your personality is perfect. You are obedient, and yet you have a personality all of your own. You made me believe in love, Zaire. Because before I met you, I didn’t believe in love.”
I leaned in, pressing a kiss to his lips shyly. He started kissing me back immediately, harder and more emotionally charged than ever before. I sank into it, moaning.
His hands went to my naked hips, holding me tightly against him. “You’re mine, Zaire. And I love you, okay?” His words made my heart jump and I felt like I’d never heard anything quite so amazing before in my life.
“I love you too, master.” The words were sweet, and he smiled softly, pressing a kiss to my lips softly.
“My parents are hosting a dinner soon,” He said tightly, keeping his arms around me tightly. “It’s next week, and they want us to come. I’m not sure why they suddenly began inviting me to their damned meetings, I’ve never been invited before in my life.” I giggled softly, pressing a hesitant kiss against his lips.
“I’m looking forward to meeting your family.” It was a comment that I never had thought I would get to say. I knew that they were in contact, but I didn’t know that they were talking.
“I can’t wait to show you off, Zaire.” He sounded so smug as he said it. “My entire family believes that I have not got the ability to pick out a good boyfriend. And because they do not know I’m into BDSM, I figure that this’ll be the perfect time to show you off as a boyfriend instead of a slave.” I giggled softly, looking up into his eyes.
He gripped my ass hard in his hands suddenly, making me jump in pleasure. He was so sexy and I couldn’t help but to press myself against him, wanting nothing more than for him to fuck me.
His hands were rubbing me, slowly caressing the cheeks o my ass. He ran his fingers up to my hole, slowly teasing it with them. I moaned softly, pushing my face into his neck. I wanted him so badly. He slipped one finger into my hole, just the tip making me arch.
“You’re so responsive.” He murmured softly, and I moaned. He pulled the finger out before pressing his thumbs against my hole. “Do you want this?” He asked and I whimpered, nodding.
He pressed them in at the same time, making me moan and arch. He began separating his fingers, stretching my hole out.
I gasped, my head falling back as I bit into my lip. I felt pleasure washing over me in waves. His thumbs felt amazing, shockingly so, as he pulled them apart. The farther apart they went, the more my hole seemed to scream in protest, but it wasn’t a bad feeling at all.
In fact, I wanted more . “Mmm…” I closed my eyes, not wanting to ask for more. His eyes raked over my face as he pulled his fingers out of me. I whimpered, arching back into his hands.
“As much as I’d love to fuck you, Zaire I’m afraid that you’re going to wait until tonight, because I have to finish working.” I moaned in protest, and he smirked, shaking his head. “And, you’re not allowed to touch yourself either. I must be the one to make you cum.” His words made my face heat up, and I giggled softly, closing my eyes.
As much as I hated the thought of waiting, it felt good for him to command me around again. I missed having my master, and it wasn’t that he wasn’t there, we just were too busy to even think about who was owner and who was slave. We were running from my past, and I knew that. I just missed having him command me not to do something, and I missed having him make me wait until he wants me to cum. It feels nice.
Almost normal, in a weird sort of way.
“I want you to take a bath, and when you finish I want you to come find me in my office. I have some paperwork I’d like you to help me sort through because I really don’t have OCD nearly as bad as you do, precious.” I giggled softly, looking down at my feet.
“Yes, master.” He made my heart beat way too fast for it to be safe, but I never ever would comment on it. I loved the control he exhibited over me, and all of my emotions.
I felt like he literally controlled every aspect of me, and in that I felt so safe and protected. I almost felt like I was going to belong to him forever.
And I really do hope that I do end up being his forever, because I want him to be my forever.
I walked into the bathroom, running the water in the tub as I heard him leaving our room. I hurriedly got all of my stuff and then got in, taking a quick bath. He typically tells me how long I have in the bath, but tonight was different.
Probably because I’d interrupted his work and he didn’t really have too much time to be dawdling with. I knew that I should’ve waited until later to present him with my journal but I felt like if I waited, I’d have just never gave it to him out of embarrassment. And I knew that would only get me into even more trouble.
I hurried through my bath and then on a pair of panties, momentarily admiring how nice my ass looks in them before I run out to find Sykes.
I giggled softly, knocking on his office door before I walked in upon hearing him utter the words come in.
“Now, about those papers…” He smirked. The look on his face told me there was something about these papers that was going to embarrass me, but I really didn’t care as long as my master is pleased with the job I do.
58: fαℓℓιиg
Falling, down, down, down
I’m falling back
S Y K E S:
“Master!” Zaire exclaimed, looking up at me with an innocent look on his face. I could tell he’d put it up with a lot of work and I immediately knew he’d done something while he was gone. Zaire had come to me while I was working and asked to go to the mall with Zexion, Flynn and Thomas.
I didn’t want to tell him he couldn’t go with his brother and his friends, so I told him I didn’t care but to be good and behave. He told me thank you and agreed.
Zaire was slowly turning red, and I raised an eyebrow at him. He was caught and he knew it.
But I had the sneaking suspicion whatever Zaire had gotten himself into wasn’t at all on his own. Thomas was looking rather smug as he strutted away from us.
There had been a little tension between Thomas and Zaire since Zaire had exploded on him. Thomas had been looking for an apartment, he wouldn’t be here long, but until he could leave, Zaire would be upset. And it wasn’t that Zaire didn’t like him because he did. I think Zaire just thinks he wants me. Which, even if he does, he’s not going to get me. And Thomas doesn’t seem like the type to jump someone’s bones. He’s just too meek and shy.
Though I did have the sneaking suspicion whatever Zaire was currently trying to hide from me Thomas had a part in. “What did you do?” I asked him, and he immediately looked down, a guilty look consuming his features.
He bit his lip and motioned for us to go to our room. He looked very uncomfortable so I let him go, following behind him. I know whatever he’s done is bad and he’s embarrassed by it.
Once we entered out room, I shut the door and locked it behind us. He immediately stripped off his clothes, lowering his head down. I raised an eyebrow.
“What’s wrong, little one?” I asked, looking over at him. I examined his body slowly, worried that Thomas and he had gotten into a physical altercation.
“Thomas… he kissed me, Master. I’m so sorry.” He burst into heartbroken tears. I just stared at him with a cold, but concerned look.
“He did what?” I asked, and he nodded his head. He continued looking down. His heartbreaking sobs were uncontrollable and I hated that.
I knew exactly why he was crying though. Zaire is a slave. Slaves pride themselves on being exactly what their master’s desire. Slaves are even more so upset by the thought of breaking a rule than submissive.
Slaves are quicker to go into sub-drop and they depend even more heavily on their masters for confidence. Where submissive partners desire the loss of control with boundaries, slaves have no boundaries. A master has complete power over the slave.
And slaves put everything into their masters. They mold themselves to follow all of their masters rules. They live for their master.
And Zaire had, even if he didn’t want to, broke a rule. But I knew that it wasn’t Zaire’s fault.
I would be a fool to over-react to this. Zaire was clearly very upset by it already, and I knew that I couldn’t let my temper—or my jealousy, for that matter—get the better of me. He was still crying on his knees in front of me.
I sighed deeply, sitting on the edge of the bed. I pulled my boy over in front of me, putting my hands on his head and gently massaging his scalp.
I ran my fingers through his hair, trying my best to calm both of us. The anger that was stirring in my chest wasn’t meant for my boy.
And god knows I’m not angry at him for something like this. He didn’t ask the other to kiss him. I know that. But I was fucking furious.
“I am not allowed to touch another, I deserve to be punished. Please Master, I deserve it.” His heartbroken words stilled my heart as he continued sobbing below me. I had enough. This isn’t comforting enough for either of us.
I pulled him into my lap, wrapping my hand around his neck. His eyes widened and he was still sobbing. “Shh shh, little one, listen to me, lovely. Listen. Calm down. I’m not angry at you.” I whispered into his ear.
In this position, Zaire began to slowly calm down, tears still running down his face but he wasn’t sobbing anymore so it was an improvement to say the least. “Calm down, little one. Breathe for me. I need you to calm down. Calm down for master. Calm down.” My words seemed to have an effect on him because he stopped crying entirely, blinking his beautiful blue eyes at me.
Those beautiful blue eyes were red from crying, and his eyelashes had little remnants of his tears on them, making them look like a halo.
“Did you kiss him back?” I asked, and Zaire’s eyes widened in hurt shock. He shook his head no.
“I would never kiss another. Only you, master.” He sniffled a bit, blinking those beautiful eyes up at me. Even in my lap he was still a tad bit shorter, and that was so adorable to me.
“Thomas will be gone in a few days. I will talk to him about this.” I told him comfortingly. “You’re not in trouble because you didn’t do this. You didn’t ask for him to kiss you and you didn’t want him to. So stop crying, little lovely. It’s okay. I love you. Shh…” I told him, and he nodded, blushing.
“I love you too, Master.” He bit his lip, looking up at me with a weird expression on his face. “I believe I understand why he did it though.” He admitted.
“Why’s that?” I asked, and he bit his lip.
“Well, after I found out about all of this… I didn’t really know what I was. I wanted to understand myself. I believe it wasn’t his intention to… hurt anyone. I believe he wanted to… understand himself more than anything, Master.” He said, and I nodded, biting my lip. “If I was him, I probably would’ve done the same thing… just preferably to someone not in a relationship. Though I think I know why it is that I was the one…”
“Continue,” I told him. He nodded obediently.
“I believe it was because he knows me, and he knows that I’m not going to hurt him. If we had’ve been where he grew up, he probably would’ve found someone else… But he’s in a new place, with new people, and he found out that you are kinky, when he probably didn’t even know what it was until he met us.” He told me. I shook my head.
“I’m not angry at him, Zaire. And I’m not angry at you. I’m angry that he put you in this situation. I’m pissed that my slave is in a situation that upset him so badly. But, that doesn’t mean that I’m angry at him. I’m disappointed in him.” I said, and he nodded. “I invited him into my home, trusting that he wasn’t going to overstep his bounds. And I’m sorry but when it comes to my slave, he overstepped his bounds quite a bit.” I told him. He nodded his head, sinking down into my touch.
“So what time do we have to leave for your parents?” He asked me, and I sighed. Oh yeah, I forgot about that.
“In a few hours. Perhaps we should take a bath to calm down a bit before we go?” I suggested. He nodded eagerly.
I smirked, pulling my naked little one into the bathroom.
Tonight may suck ass, but right now I’m going to enjoy my slaves amazing little body.
I run the bath, warm and soapy. I gather up all of the stuff that we’ll need, and I cut off the water, getting in. Zaire hopped in, slipping down in between my legs. “I’m sorry master.” He murmured.
“Don’t be, little one. You didn’t want him to kiss you, so you have nothing to apologize for.” I said against his neck, placing little kisses to his neck.
He moaned softly, turning his neck to the side. “Okay master,” He murmured, turning his head to the side. I trailed little kisses up and down his neck before biting it hard. He gasped, turning his head so that he could glance up at me.
“I want to take my time washing every inch of your beautiful little body, and then I want to fuck you so hard you can’t remember your own name. But I know that’ll have to wait until we get back from my parents. I wont be done with you in time to get there.” I told him and he shivered, a gasp sounding in the bathroom.
“Master,” he said as he watched me soap up the loofa. I dipped it in the water before I slowly dragged it down his chest from the right shoulder and then the left. He shivered, biting his lip. I ran it over his abdomen. He moaned softly, glancing up at me.
“Lean forward, sweetheart.” I told him and he did as I told him. I pressed a kiss to the back of his neck.
My poor baby, I sigh, running my fingers over his back softly. His back is littered in scars. I hate to see them, but I love them also. He’s way too gorgeous to have been hurt so badly.
I take my time, pressing gentle kisses against each and every one. He whimpered softly. I wish that I could kill the very man who touched him this way. I wish I could put a bullet in his head. I bet he’d beg like a bitch.
The beautiful boy in front of me was too good, too pure to ever dream of something like that though.
My little one had shot the asshole that had hurt him, though. But the circumstances were different in that case. He wasn’t shooting him because he was in danger. He was shooting him because we were in danger.
I knew that if he had of been alone, he wouldn’t have done it. He would’ve let himself be taken and probably murdered. And I probably would’ve never had an answer on what happened to him.
“I love you, Zaire.” I whispered, trailing my hands over his beautiful body after I finished washing his back. He giggled softly, leaning back against my chest.
“I love you too, master.” He turned his head to the side, pressing a gentle kiss to my cheek. I smiled and turned to him, pressing my lips against his neck.
“You are such a good boy,” I murmured. “I know you were probably scared when you told me that Thomas kissed you. I know I probably don’t show you enough how much I cherish you. Sometimes, especially lately, I have been busy. And I know I overreacted when you were angry at Thomas. I know that it made you insecure. Anybody could see that. I neglected you. I almost didn’t notice you were trying to take too much. Zaire, I haven’t been a good master to you lately. And I’m sorry.” I said sincerely, he gasped, pulling away from me immediately and kneeling in front of me. My beautiful baby.
“Master, I respectfully disagree.” He told me, his cheeks red. “I was scared when I told you that Thomas kissed me—but it wasn’t because of you . I knew you wouldn’t hurt me. I just didn’t want to lose you.” He sucked in a breath, looking over me with that look in his eyes. “Master, since day one you’ve made me feel like I was the world. I never had to question if you cared because I knew you did. I didn’t know if you loved me, I’m not going to lie, but I knew that I loved you. “ He bit his lip looking into my eyes. That look—the one he gave me when he told me he loved me the first time, when I made love to him the first time, and when he told me about his father—the look of utter love, adoration and trust. The look sent shockwaves down my spine. “And I was insecure, but I’ve always been insecure, I just was better at hiding it. You did notice I was taking too much. You haven’t neglected me. You are the best—no, the only —master for me.” He told me and I couldn’t help it.
I leaned forward, wrapping him up in my arms. He sank into my arms without a second thought. I buried my face in his neck, kissing his neck gently.
“Zaire, I don’t really know what I’m doing with you. I have never had this much of a relationship. I don’t even look at you as a slave anymore.” I told him softly, putting little kisses on his neck. “I don’t introduce you as my slave anymore. You aren’t just a slave to me. You’re the man I want to hold as I fall asleep, and I want to wake up to every damn morning. You are the one I want to kiss before you brush your teeth, and do stupid childish shit I’ve never even thought about doing with,” I took a deep breath, holding him close to me as I spoke.
“Master—!” He began but I cut him off.
“I’m not done, Zaire.” I scolded, and he immediately shut his mouth, pushing his face into my neck. “I fell in love with you, and I didn’t mean to, I didn’t want to. But, you became everything to me.”
“Master, I know you love me. And I love you too. I don’t know what I would be without you.” He said, pressing his lips against my neck. We didn’t speak again for a while. We just sat there, him nestled into my chest in the water.
It wasn’t until the water went tepid that I even considered getting out. “We need to get out and get ready to go.” I eventually said when I felt Zaire’s slight body shaking against my own at the chill creeping up his spine. He nodded in agreement.
It was still a few minutes before we even got out. I took my time dressing, more interested in watching my little lover pull his clothes back on.
By the time we left for my parents, I was certain we’d be late and I hate being late. But with Zaire, I couldn’t say that I particularly minded the idea much.
59: тнє ρσωєя ιѕ мιиє
To ride the waves of pleasure and pain, come on boy obey me,
Lick my boots to please me maybe I will loosen your chains.
S Y K E S:
When I pulled into my parents driveway, I felt dread nagging at me. The house I grew up in was huge, bigger than anything we’d ever needed. My parents only ever had two children.
“Wow,” Zaire said, looking over the house that I grew up in. This house—it was never home. It was a place I hated to be more than anything. Most people can’t wait to get home, but I spent most of my time trying to get out . “This is nice,” he said awkwardly, and I shrugged.
I jumped when I felt Zaire put a comforting hand on my shoulder. I turned to look at him. He had a gentle smile on his face, and I smiled back at him. “Let’s go. Might as well face the gate keepers sooner than later.” I said, sarcasm dripping from my words.
Sooner was always better with my father. He had drilled an over-obsessive compulsion in me that had to do with time—or more accurately—being on time. If I see that I’m going to be late, or the other person is late, I will absolutely cancel the entire meeting and reschedule it for a time everyone can make it… because I can’t be late.
It wasn’t something I couldn’t control now, but when I’d first left my parents home, it was so deeply ingrained in me that I set a clock for an hour ahead of time so that I would always make it on time. It took me months of pointedly ignoring alarms and being late before I got even the slightest bit better.
Now I can handle being somewhat late, but only if it’s a few minutes. And when someone else is late it affects me nearly as bad. That’s why I’m very glad that Zaire is punctual.
I found myself moving, stiff but still moving, nonetheless. I hated that I had to be like this in front of Zaire because he’s never been around me when I was within the vicinity of my father. And I knew that he’d know something was wrong, too. He could always tell , almost as if he could see inside of my head.
We stood at the door after ringing the bell and it was only mere moments before their housekeeper opened the door. “Why Sykes it’s so nice to see you!” The older lady said, ushering us inside. I nodded at her as she took our jackets and hung them up on the hanger by the door.
“You as well, Tabitha. I assume life is treating you well?” I asked her curtly and she smirked at me.
“Boy you need to come round more often!” She said, and I nodded, looking around the house. I haven’t stepped foot in their house since I was twenty two, and I don’t plan on it becoming a weekly occurrence. “Hello dearie, you must be his boyfriend!” She said and looked over Zaire. He nodded shyly and stuck his hand out for her to shake. She ignored it completely, pulling him into a hug.
“Ms. Lorenzo please refrain from assaulting our guest.” My fathers drawl said and she immediately let go of Zaire, nodding and hurrying off.
My fathers scrutinizing eyes went over me, taking in my appearance. Zaire took my hand, obviously trying to comfort me. “Certainly you could’ve had your… boyfriend iron your shirt, Sykes.” He said, and I narrowed my eyes. He laughed, looking over Zaire this time.
If he found anything wrong with Zaire’s appearance I’d probably be forced to murder him. Zaire had spent two hours standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, lint-rolling his shirt and messing with his hair repeatedly, his eyes searching aimlessly for a speck of dirt or one tiny little hair out of place.
He looked ravishing though. His face was flawless, his dyed black hair was brushed and styled to where his sterling blue eyes were visible. His dress shirt was tight-fitting but not too much so, making him look fit and lean. His pants were suit pants, but they were slim and made his ass look spectacular. He’d even paired his dress clothes with a pair of nice leather dress shoes I didn’t even realize he owned.
“At least he put some effort in.” My father said much to my relief. I knew that Zaire wanted my parents approval, even if I told him I really didn’t care. “Your mother is waiting in the dining room. Please toe off your shoes and leave them in the foyer.” Zaire looked to me, and I nodded. He took his shoes off and placed them neatly by the door. I followed suit, merely because I didn’t want a fight to break out this early on into the night.
My father silently led us into the dining room, sitting down at the table beside my mother. I sat across from her, Zaire to my left. As far away from my father as possible. “You have a lovely home.” Zaire said kindly.
My mother smiled at him, “Thank you so much. You look wonderful, it’s so nice to finally meet a man who our son is dating.” She said sweetly. My father chuckled.
“He’s hardly a man.” He retorted, and Zaire flinched, looking down at the table in front of him.
I could’ve sworn I heard him mumble more of a man than you under his breath but I didn’t get onto him about it. Truthfully, I was thinking the same thing. Tabitha brought us out our food, putting it on the plates. Then she poured wine into our wine glasses. Zaire looked rather uncomfortable being served, but he smiled politely and thanked her. A few moments of silence passed as we all began eating. But they do truly say that all good things must come to an end.
“So what do you do, Zaire?” My mother questioned, and he bit his lip chancing a glance at my father before he smiled at her.
“I am a kindergarten teacher. I taught Alexei when he was with Sykes.” He said, and my fathers eyes narrowed. “I had to take some time off because of some personal reasons, but at the beginning of next year I will be back to work again.” He told her, looking up at me nervously.
“Oh, so how are you getting funds to pay for your home then?” My father asked, a smirk playing on his lips.
“He lives with me, father.” I said, clenching my teeth. You’d think that at forty years old I’d be able to tear into him like a starving dog getting raw meat, but I still can’t stand to look him in the eyes.
“Oh, so he’s a gold-digger then?” He asked, and Zaire tensed. I put my hand on his leg to calm him down, my temper threatening to flare and burn the entire house full of lies down.
“No, he’s not. He earns his keep well.” I snapped, looking at my mother. She bit her lip looking slightly guilty.
“Oh, is he a prostitute then?” He asked, and I squeezed Zaire’s leg hard, barely managing to control myself. Zaire wants them to like him. Zaire wants them to like him…
But why ?
“No, I’m not.” Zaire spoke up, worrying his lip with his teeth. “I believe he means that I help him out a great deal.” He said easily, and I nodded.
When Zaire placed his hand on top of mine on his thigh, I took a deep breath and glared at the man who called himself my father but didn’t jump on him like I oh so desperately wanted to. Fuck it’d be so easy to kick his old ass.
“Ah,” My father said, smirking a bit and going silent. My mother took that as her cue to continue, though.
“So you live with Sykes then? How long have you guys been together?” She asked. Zaire beamed, lacing his fingers with mine. It made my heart calm the slightest.
“We’ve been together going on ten months, I believe?” He said, and I nodded easily.
“Nearly eleven,” I tell him and he blushes, smiling at me. For a moment, everything around us disappears and it’s just us. I sighed when my mom brought me back to the real world.
Can this please just be over? I thought to myself, glancing around the over decorated dining room with a heaving sigh.
Time seemed to pass about as fast as grass grows. By the time we finished eating, I felt like I needed to claw my own eyes out just to have an excuse to leave. When my mother suggested I show Zaire my old room, I was ecstatic just to get away from them.
I led him up to my room, opening the door and letting him in. As soon as I shut the door, I pushed him roughly against the door, pushing our lips together in a rough, demanding kiss. He moaned quietly, wrapping his slim arms around my neck as he let me dominate the kiss completely.
I lost myself completely in his lips, his small body feeling like melted butter under my fingertips.
His lips moved softly against mine, letting me control every aspect of our kiss. When I finally pulled back, we were both panting heavily and looking deep into each other’s eyes. He smiled at me cautiously, his blue eyes filled with love.
“Master, why do you hate your father so much?” He asked me shyly and I sighed deeply, feeling bad. Zaire told me all the time how he missed his father and wanted nothing more than for him to be alive again. Me hating my father made me feel guilty, almost like I shouldn’t hate him like I do.
I had planned on leaving here with Zaire fully believing that I just didn’t talk to my father and mother often. But, I should’ve known that he’d see straight through me—he always can.
“He’s never been the most loving father.” I said, looking down at him. “It’s really pathetic.” I said, and he shrugged. “He used to sit there in front of me while I did my school work and he’d call me stupid, weak and pathetic.” I sighed, “I started believing it. But about the time I turned sixteen, I stopped believing it and started getting angry about it. One time, he screwed up and called me a faggot. Just once, and he’s never done it again.” I bit my lip, feeling nervous. “I smashed all the windows on his cars. Took a baseball bat to them. Scratched em up too. Almost got arrested for it.” I said, and he nodded easily. “I was petrified of my father when I was a child, and even as an adult the thought of what he did to me still makes me unable to speak up to him.”
“Master, you realize that I would never let him do anything to you, right?” He asked me, blinking those beautiful blue eyes up at me.
“I shouldn’t need you to protect me, Zaire.” I snapped, putting my hands on the door beside his head. He smiled at me, smirking. “I should be man enough to protect us both. And here I am letting him insult you and I can’t even stand up to him for you.”
“He must’ve done more than just that, master.” He murmured, and I sucked in a deep breath as I glanced around my room.
It looked just the same as it used to. There was nothing moved, not even by a centimeter. I kept my room perfect, even my bed was made up neatly, just as my father showed me. If there were clothes hanging in the closet, they’d be exactly one inch apart, neatly pressed and my shoes would be the same below them. Pants would be creased down the center, and shirts would be hung neatly to avoid wrinkles.
A Bennett always looks his best , my father would say to me. If you don’t look the best, you shouldn’t be out in public, shaming the family name.
“It’s something to talk about when we get home little one. Not now. We—I will tell you when we get home.” I told him, sucking in a breath. He nodded, pressing his warm, soft body against mine.
“I love you, even if your father is a total jack ass… which by the way, he totally is. Your mother isn’t that bad.” He said and shivered when I traced a hand down his spine. He giggled, blushing brightly as I did so.
“He really is.” I said, gripping his hips. He bit his lip, his blue eyes going wide as he stared up at me. “I suppose he can’t stop sinking money into this shitty house of his to afford the surgery bills to get the stick out of his ass.” I said, and he giggled.
I picked him up by his hips, and he wrapped his legs around my waist, holding onto my neck tightly.
I leaned forward, our lips connecting. I felt him moan against me, the pressure between our legs intense and powerful. There was something so erotic about the fact that I was rubbing him off in the bedroom I grew up in, with my douche bag father down in the living room probably talking shit about us.
Our lips moved together, him letting me lead without a second thought. My tongue slipped into his mouth and he sucked on it lightly, teasingly.
I had him back against the door again, only this time, I wasn’t planning on letting him get away. His legs tightened around my waist as I rubbed my cock against his through our pants.
He moaned, biting his lip to try and be quiet as he pulled his mouth far enough away to breathe. “We shouldn’t be doing this.” He murmured, his lips brushing mine playfully as he spoke. I smirked down at him.
“Probably shouldn’t be,” I agreed, gripping his thighs tightly in my hands. “But, I don’t hear a complaint leaving those gorgeous lips of yours.” It was a murmur too, and our lips brushed just the slightest with every move of our lips.
He whimpered, closing his eyes. “Well, if you’re going to do it, might as well do it right, right?” He smirked, unwrapping his body from mine to unbutton his pants. I smirked, working on my own button.
Who knew that goody goody little Zaire Williams would do something so devious and dirty? I didn’t know he had it in him… but then again, I am a horrible influence on him, I suppose.
A/n: Just so everyone knows, I wrote a new book called Puppy. It’s just a one shot—but it’s written in both the Dom and the Subs POV. I did this because, well… it makes it appeal to more people and hell, I kind of enjoyed it. So, if you’re interested in that, go check it out! It’s complete. Also, I’m going to be making a second called Kitten so keep your eyes out for that! Cool, thanks for taking your time to read this shit even though you probably really don’t give a flying fuck.
~Anon.
60: υи∂єя му ¢σитяσℓ
C’mon now let me satisfy your need,
To be down on your knees.
S Y K E S:
Some people say that sharing your feelings is healing. Well, I say that’s a load of bollocks. I haven’t even began speaking yet, and I feel physically sick. Whoever said that this is healthy is full of bullshit. Not just shit. Bullshit.
I’ve never felt so vulnerable in my life. “Master…” Zaire whispered, and looked up at me, putting his hand on my hand softly. “You don’t have to do this.”
“Zaire.” I said softly, pushing him back onto the bed, holding myself above him. He bit his lip, his cheeks heating up. “I do have to.”
A couple more moments passed, and Zaire struggled against me. He stood up in front of me, slowly undressing. Once he was naked, he turned around, lifting his hair. I took the hint, reaching for his collar that sat down neatly on the bedside table, awaiting his beautiful neck. I locked it into place and then he turned back around, dropping to his knees.
“Wh—” I began, but he bared his neck easily, putting his hands on his thighs and his eyes lowered.
“Master, you need this.” He told me, and I nodded mutely, shocked for a moment. I didn’t even know that I needed him to do that, but he knew. Zaire tends to have a much more in-depth thought process than I have.
“My father… he wasn’t a nice man.” I said, gulping a bit. “He spent most of his time degrading me. It wasn’t really physical abuse with him. He was really mentally abusing though.” I admitted. “I remember when I was younger he’d sit in front of me while I studied and he’d comment on everything—how I sat, what I wrote, how I took notes—it was all really intense.” I bit my lip. “Typically I never spoke back to him. But if I did, he’d leave me in the bedroom for hours, no food, no drinks.” I admitted.
“That’s horrible!” Zaire gasped, and I shrugged.
“He isn’t just critical with you, little one. He has always been that way. He thinks that there’s only one kind of person a Bennett belongs to—and that’s a person of equal wealth and social status.” I said, and be bit his lip, his cheeks heated up beautifully. “I don’t care what he wants, Zaire. I want you.” I said and he chanced a glance up at me.
“You have me as long as you want me.” He said softly. “C-can I rest my head on you?” He asked sweetly and I nodded. He shuffled forward, resting his cheek against my knee and he wrapped one of his slim hands around my lower leg. I smiled down at him, running my fingers through his hair.
“I remember one time, I had cut school and he found out.” I shivered a bit, fighting back the rising anxiety. “He had held my head under the water in the bathtub. I blacked out for god only knows how long. My mother had found me and was panicking, but my father wouldn’t let her call an ambulance.”
“Master!” He gasped, nuzzling his face into my leg softly. I got the feeling that he was fighting back tears, but I couldn’t really see his face given that I was staring straight in front of me, blinking, unseeing. I was trying to open up, but it was difficult, and I felt like I was going to smother.
“Sometimes he’d lock me in the closet in my room.” I admitted. “He’d just leave me there for days. He forgot me for an entire week. It took Stan coming to find me before I got out.” I shook my head, biting my lip. I felt so exposed as I was speaking. “For years, even after I had left home I couldn’t do certain things. I couldn’t go into my closet, I had to have someone get my clothes for me. I couldn’t be late for anything. If I was going to be late I’d reschedule, or cancel entirely.” I felt Zaire shake against my leg and sighed.
“I’m so sorry master.” He whispered, and I shrugged.
“That’s one reason I became fascinated with BDSM. It gave me the one thing I couldn’t have when I was younger: control.” I said, and he nodded, looking up at me with those pretty blue eyes.
“I understand.” He said softly, closing his eyes as I began lightly trailing my hand down his head, running my fingers through the length of his hair.
“It got worse as I got older. He got so harsh that I just… couldn’t handle it.” I admitted. “His words hit me so hard, and it was so often that it just completely shattered me every time he spoke.” I said shamefully. “I eventually stopped letting him bother me. I started fighting back. But that only made him angrier. I spent all of my time afraid that he’d be pushed too far and… well, instead of pulling me up after I’d been under long enough to pass out, he’d leave me under.”
“Master, I cannot imagine…” He said softly, I nodded, smiling down at him. I struggled to smile at him, but I had to comfort him.
“I survived, didn’t I?” I asked. “Besides, you’ve been through a lot worse.” I said, and he sighed deeply.
“Just because I’ve been through bad doesn’t make your experiences any less real.” He said sweetly, attempting his own comforting smile. His made me feel just the slightest bit better, I found.
“Yeah, I know that.” I said, looking down at him. “But, I am plenty old enough to have dealt with it already. It’s just pathetic that I haven’t gotten over it all yet.” I sighed.
He looked up at me and shook his head. “Can I get up there?” He whispered nervously, and I nodded. He got up, getting in my lap and putting his head on my shoulder, kissing my neck softly. I smiled a bit, biting into his neck softly. “You’re age has nothing to do with this. This isn’t something you can help. When you have something traumatic happen to you as a teenager it sticks with you!” Zaire told me, pressing gentle kisses up and down my neck. I smiled softly, and shook my head.
“Zaire, my father completely dissed you for about six hours and I wasn’t man enough to stand up for you!” I snapped, and he shrunk back a bit, keeping our bodies connected but he seemed a bit nervous.
“He tried to fucking murder you!” Zaire snapped back, pushing me down and laying on top of me. “I mean, it wasn’t like he never held you under water, and let water fill your lungs until you passed out from the lack of oxygen to your brain, right?” He asked sarcastically.
“Don’t get attitude with me, Zaire.” I said, and he immediately lowered his eyes, blushing.
“I’m sorry, master. It’s just… I can’t imagine a father doing something like that! My father was fucked up! He was a drug addict. He didn’t notice me being molested. He didn’t feed me, and I held him while he died when I was fourteen…” Zaire took a deep, haunted breath. “But, he never tried to harm me. He might not have noticed things, but he didn’t intentionally hurt me.”
“I know, baby.” I said softly, rolling us over so I was on top of him. He bit his lip, looking up at me from under his black bangs. I leaned down, kissing him softly on the lips, pouring all of my love and emotions into that kiss.
“I love you, Master.” He said softly, and I nodded, sucking in a deep breath.
“I have more, slave. So much more.” I told him, and he smiled sadly, nodding at me. I breathed in slowly, trying to get up the courage to say it.
“I would like for you to be comfortable with talking about this before you do it, Master,” Zaire whispered, and I nodded softly, holding him close to me. He bit his lip, looking up. “I want to know everything about you. I just… want you to let me know when you’re ready.”
“I know, little one.” I said softly, burying my face in his neck.
“I just… you gave me time, Master.” He pressed a gentle kiss to my cheek, nuzzling closer to me and blushing. “I didn’t give you an easy time, either. I had an abusive ex who still hasn’t been properly dealt with, a psycho gangbanger, a dead father who died in my arms, and a crazy brother who kissed me.” I chuckled lightly, shaking my head.
“Zexion is a fucking mess,” I said, and he sighed deeply, nodding. “I can’t believe he kissed you.”
“I mean, we’ve had sex.” Zaire admitted.
“Really?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. It was painfully obvious that both of the two boys are bottoms, so how does that even work?
“Yeah, Zexion isn’t allowed to top Liam, and I never get to top with my masters, so we used each other.” He said easily, blushing brightly.
“Oh?” I asked, and he nodded his head, looking shy. I smirked a bit and trailed my fingers down his side softly. “Do you enjoy topping?” I asked and he shrugged, noncommittal. I raised an eyebrow. “Really?”
“Its okay. Normally he tops me, anyway. Im destined to be on my knees forever. I don’t mind it much with you.” he blushed, looking embarrassed. I smiled softly, trailing my nose down his neck softly. He giggled, nuzzling into my neck playfully.
“I want to talk to you some more, Zaire. There’s a lot you still don’t know and I want you to know it.” I said and he smiled softly, nodding.
“I will be glad to listen whenever you need me, master.” he said sweetly, leaning up to kiss me on the lips softly. Our lips fit together perfectly, his smooth lips against my slightly chapped ones felt so natural… Like home.
“Master,” he murmured quietly, and I pulled back just enough to look down into his eyes.
“Yes, little one?” I asked.
“You are the most amazing master I have ever had.” it was playful, teasing but I could see the honesty on his face. I smiled softly, looking down at him. I sat up and ran my hands up his chest softly, running my fingers up and down his side. He giggled, arching up into my hand. I stopped for a moment, and then I realized he’s ticklish.
So I set about tickling him. My fingers moved quickly over his sides, his stomach, down to his groin. He giggled loudly, his entire body shaking below me. “Master!” He squealed, covering his face as he kept giggling.
He bucked a bit, trying to get away from my hands but he couldn’t. “MASTER AHH!” He cried, shaking his head. I smirked, slowing my fingers down for a moment. He relaxed a bit, his giggles slowing down but not ceasing entirely.
Once he was halfway calm, I began tickling him again, quicker this time. “Fuck!” He cried, laughing loudly, squirming this way and that to get away from me. I only sped up more, following his movements. His giggles got louder as I got closer to his armpits. I found myself laughing too at how astoundingly cute he is.
“Fuck me!” He cried, shaking all over as he looked up at me. I smirked, admiring how adorable he looked with his face flushed for a completely different reason this time. Zaire is a gorgeous little thing, he always has been. From the moment I first saw him, I was entranced. He looked so young, naive when I first saw him. I couldn’t believe he was legal. And then I got him into my bed. That was pretty amazing in itself. His moans were loud, his body was gorgeous, and he was just overall, perfect. He fit with me so well I was surprised.
Normally by the first week, I could name off a hundred things about my slaves that I disliked. Zaire, I couldn’t think of one. Which is ridiculous. There’s absolutely nothing that I find unsatisfactory about him, though. I am a picky man, and I like things a certain way. But, even so, I hadn’t found one bad thing about him yet.
And he made me feel so happy–so good.
He melted me. It was almost immediate. When I saw him, everything inside of me jumped. I knew then I wanted him. I wanted to own him, to have him, to devour him.
I used to be one of the toughest masters in the dungeon–one reason that I am the dungeon master. I couldn’t be swayed to see things differently. But all Zaire had to do to get me to change my mind was bat his eyes, lick his lips, bite his lip, hell, if he looked at me the right way, I’d give him anything he wanted. It bugged the absolute fuck out of me. But also, I loved it.
I loved it, because I love him. Him, with his beautiful smile, and loving eyes. His pretty teeth, and the way they claw at his bottom lip when I’m fucking him. His blushing cheeks and ears. I know that he’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me. Because even though I didn’t open up to him a lot, it was more than I’d ever opened up to anyone. He made me feel so good, so protected. And, yeah, I’m the master, I should be protecting him… but he has helped stabilize me just as much as I’ve helped stabilize him.
I never realized how much I desired someone to love, to take care of thoroughly like I do with him, until I met him… got with him.
Now, I just have to keep him with me forever. If I can just keep my little one with me, I’ll be just fine. With any luck, he’ll want to be with me forever.
I finally stopped tickling him, leaning down and wrapping my arms around his body. He giggled softly, sinking into my touch as he wrapped his arms around my neck. He leaned up, licking his lips before he pressed them gently against my own. And I kissed him back, passionately, deeply, lovingly.
61: υи∂єя му тнυмв
The way he does just what he’s told,
Down to me, the change has come.
Z A I R E:
I found myself laying awake, snuggled up close to my master as he slept beside me. He had the habit of staying awake until I’ve fallen asleep so that he knows that I’m okay. I hardly ever found myself unable to sleep lately.
Sykes had changed that. He had taken me by the hand and talked out every single one of my issues with me, finding the underlying cause of my nightmares nearly ceaselessly.
After he’d helped me understand why I was having them, I was able to stop having the nightmares. The ones about Jerome were still around, but when I did have them, he woke me up and held me, listening while I cried to him.
Sykes is everything that I have ever strived to be—he’s so strong, well-kept and attractive. He has this air about him that screams no bullshit. Anybody would be stupid to speak out against him. I can’t believe his father could hurt him that way…
It is no wonder he’s a Master. He couldn’t stand not to have control of his life after his father had been so horrible to him. I feel like going back there and killing him. I just can’t believe that a father could do something so terrible.
I have never even thought of him being abused. He just seemed too… too strong. He had always struck me as the type of guy who had the world in his hands by the time he was seventeen.
His father is highly critical, though. I hated him with a passion. But I also know that I wanted his approval so badly.
Sykes had told me that his father was impossible to please at one point. But I hadn’t truly believed it, I guess. A father will surely approve of anyone that’ll make his son happy, right?
I was so wrong. So, so wrong. And now I feel like shit because I didn’t want Sykes to stand up to his father for me. “I could feel the waves of your emotions all the way in the Sahara.” Sykes groaned, and I sighed, biting my lip and closing my eyes. “Little one, what’s the matter?” He asked, and I sighed again.
“I just… was thinking.” I admitted.
“About my father?” He sighed, and I nodded shamefully. “I told you it’s nothing to worry about. I’m a grown man.”
“But… I don’t want you to feel like you’re emasculated by your father.” I bit my lip. He laughed and shook his head.
“Honestly, Zaire. It’s nothing. I’m not worried about it.” He said, and I sighed again. “Look, I would have loved to told my father where to stick it, but I love you enough to care about what you want, too. I know that making a good impression on my father was a big deal to you. It’s understandable.” He said.
“I just…” He sighed.
“Precious, there’s nothing wrong about wanting to make a good impression.” He told me, and I nodded.
“Will you take me somewhere today?” I asked him, and he nodded, raising an eyebrow.
“I will take you wherever you want to go.” He said, and I nodded.
“It’s a surprise.” I said, and he nodded, wrapping his arms around me and pushing his face into the crook of my neck with a sigh. “I love you, Master.” I said, and he smiled softly against my neck.
“I love you too, sweetheart.” He said softly, his lips brushing my neck as he spoke. I sighed deeply, this time in pleasure.
“Goodnight.” I said.
“Don’t let the bed bugs bite.” He poked, and I giggled softly, closing my eyes and sinking in to his warmth.
“So, how am I going to drive if I don’t know where we’re going?” He said, and I bit my lip.
“I… I could drive?” I offered. He bit his lip, worrying with his tie. He looked nervous, confused. “I don’t have as nice of a car as you do, but it works.”
“If you drive, you’re going to drive one of my cars.” He said, and I bit my lip. “I have three, so you can have your pick. Once I go back to work in the office you’ll need a good one and I can’t be worried about you breaking down.” He said.
“It’s a practically new car,” I said, raising an eyebrow.
“But it’s off a used car lot.” He said, and I sighed deeply.
“I can’t afford—!” I started.
“Zaire, sweetheart, you honestly believe that what’s mine isn’t yours? I don’t know if you realize this, but most slaves actually exist off of what their master’s give them. Most slaves aren’t allowed to have jobs to buy their own things. And if they do have jobs, their master’s take their money. I’m really very lenient with you.” He said, and I bit my lip.
“I know, master.”
He’s right. I know it he knows it. He is lenient with me on the rules. Most slaves aren’t as pampered as I am. I’ve never been pampered the way that he pampers me.
With most of my masters in the past, I was left in the dungeon. When they left they locked me in a cage. I wasn’t allowed to cum unless it was to their benefit. I couldn’t work. The only reason I could go to school was because I laid that out ahead of time in the contract.
Sykes has never been like that. He is always loving and caring. He fucks me just how I need it. He is rough, demanding and really domineering. He tortures me, but it’s not just for him. It’s because I need that, too. He lets me roam the house, lets me sleep in his bed with him . I knew that wasn’t how a typical M/s relationship is.
Some are. But, most aren’t. That’s how I found myself getting ready to take Sykes to meet my father.
Okay, I know, he can’t really meet my father, he’s dead. But, since me meeting his father was such a bust yesterday, I figure that him meeting mine would be better. And I’ve been needing to go see my dad, but I got stuck running from Jerome and that didn’t leave time to visit my father.
And I need for Sykes to meet him. I want him to know that, though in the past I’ve had some shitty relationships, I’ve gotten someone that’ll take care of me. I don’t know if my dad can see me, or hear me, or is watching me from heaven, or has come back as someone else, something else. I don’t pretend to be religious, I don’t live the life of a religious person.
All I know is, my father raised me Catholic. Doesn’t mean I am Catholic now, because I don’t really know what I believe. I know that I don’t feel my dad at the stone where he’s buried. But I don’t feel him anywhere physical.
I feel the weight of the guilt on my chest from his death, and my negligence. I feel the weight of him resting on my shoulders, knowing if I hadn’t of come out when I did, he’d probably still be alive. I feel the weight of the love I have for my father, and the hate I have for my mother. I feel everything emotional but nothing physical.
Going to his grave is just a place that I can have some sort of connection with him. They tore down our old house, but when we moved to Maine, I had his body moved so that he’d be closer to me. It’s selfish, I know. But… I needed him.
I need him.
He’s my father. And he’s nothing like Sykes’s father. He was a loving father. He had an addiction, but he was a great man nonetheless.
“Which car?” He asked, and I glanced over the cars. All three of them were extraordinary. I pointed to the one at the end of the line. It was a nice, shiny black car, with silver rims and it looked brand new. “Nice, the mustang. I’ve only driven it twice. Once was off the lot, and the second was to keep the car from breaking from lack of use.”
“It’s beautiful.” I said, and he nodded his head. “Are you sure I should drive it?” I asked timidly and he nodded, smiling at me gently.
“Go ahead, sweetheart. It’s all yours.” He said, handing me the key. I walked over to it, and pressed the button to unlock the doors. It unlocked, and both of us crawled in. I started the car up, and turned on the radio, surprised to see that it was Bluetooth connectable. I spent a moment connecting my phone, and turned on Nine Inch Nails.
“Damn, Zaire, I never took you for a rocker.” He said, and I bit my lip, blushing a bit as I began backing out of the garage. “I’m going to check out what other surprises you have in your library.” He said, and I shrugged, beginning to drive down to the cemetery.
He changed the song from Nine Inch Nails to Theory of A Deadman. “I never took you for the type. Hmm… kind of like it. Can you strip to this?” He asked.
I blushed, mouthing at a word but I couldn’t form anything intelligent so I just shut my mouth and hid my face in my hair as I focused on the road.
I have never liked driving. But I don’t like to drive in a car that doesn’t belong to me even more.
Once we pulled up at the cemetery, I found myself feeling nervous. Sykes was looking around with an eyebrow raised, confused. “If you’re planning on killing me, wait a week so I can get my affairs in order.” He joked, and I giggled.
“I’m not killing you, Master.” I said, biting my lip. “This is where I had my father buried when I moved here.”
“Oh.” An unreadable look passed over his face.
“If you don’t want to…” I said, and he shook his head quickly.
“I—no that’s not it… I just never really thought about meeting your dad.” He said, and then face palmed himself. “I meant… I thought your dad was buried where you used to live so there wasn’t a way. I was waiting on you to ask me so I could fly you—us out to California to see him.”
“I had him moved, because I never imagined meeting someone who could afford to fly me back to see him.” I said, and he nodded softly. “If you don’t want to…” I said, and he nodded.
“I want to. Lead the way.” He said, and I nodded, turning to start, but turning back around to grasp his hand to pull him back to where my father is buried.
When we reached my fathers headstone, I sat down carefully, patting the ground beside me. Sykes sat down beside me, and sighed deeply, looking down at the stone with me.
A couple moments of silence passed between us, and then I bit my lip. “Hi daddy.” I said softly. “This is Sykes.” I said, waving a hand to him.
“Hello.” He said nervously, licking his lips.
“I know that you’ve probably been angry with me because I’ve never let you meet my boyfriends, but… I was waiting for the right one. Um… Sykes is a good person. He takes very good care of me, as I am sure you probably know. Or… don’t. I don’t know.” I sucked in a breath, blushing when I felt Sykes’s eyes on me. “I really care about Sykes, and I want you to like him too. He seems a bit weird at first, but he’s really just nervous at meeting you… like this.”
“I’m not nervous.” He said swiftly, rolling his eyes. “I’m just…” He didn’t need to say more because I understood.
“I have missed you daddy. I wanted to stop by, but some things prevented me from coming by. I am very sorry. I have so much to tell you. Sykes and I are going on nearly a year, and… I decided he was special.” I bit my lip, blushing. “I love Sykes a lot. He’s been very good to me. I never thought I would get so lucky. If you were alive you’d probably say he’s one of those rich guys , I know you well. But… he’s not a typical rich guy.” Sykes laughed softly. “He gave me a new car today. He said mine was a piece of junk. You remember the European wonder, right? Yeah.”
I envisioned my dad sitting there with us, calling me a dork for worrying so much. “I know you’d be laughing at me and calling me a dork. I was so worried to bring Sykes to meet you. I know you can’t really tell me you don’t like him… but it is really important to me that you like him.” I said, and Sykes smiled softly, wrapping his arms around me lovingly.
“I love you, precious.” He said, and I giggled softly.
“Do you see this? This is my boyfriend. He’s so loving. And I love him. I just… really wanted you to meet him, to know him. Thank you daddy.”
We stayed there for a few hours, Sykes talking to him with me. I hadn’t really thought that Sykes would speak to him. It had been a complete surprise. I knew that I wanted him to, but there hadn’t been many men who would understand…
To me, even though my father is dead, I would like him to approve of my master. I guess trying to impress his father had been me trying to impress my own father. I had wanted his father to like me so much I had asked Sykes not to argue with him.
I had fucked up royally. And now I’ve got to fix to. As soon as possible.
Because Sykes deserves to tell his father off. I know that now. It’s something that would be a big step for him. He hadn’t seen his father after so many years and he was hoping to be able to tell him off. But I hadn’t wanted him to.
“Sykes, I made a mistake… will you tell your father off for me?” I asked, and he sighed deeply, and shrugged.
“Zaire, I know you are worried but I’m fine.” He said.
“You’re not okay, Master. You’re upset because you didn’t tell your father off. And he hurt my feelings.” That was a teensy lie, but I knew that it was necessary. Once he calls his father to rant at him, I’ll tell him and take my punishment.
“I can’t believe that selfish bastard had the audacity to hurt you.” He snapped, shaking his head and rubbing his nose between his forefinger and his thumb. “I will have a few words with him tomorrow.” His words were angry and I fought back a smile.
If anybody knows Sykes it’s me.
Sykes crawled into bed beside me, and I cuddled up to him, my arms wrapped around his bicep and my legs thrown around his. My head rested over his heart, and the soft beat of it lulled me to sleep nearly immediately. As I was dozing off, I heard Sykes murmur, “I love you, precious.”
I slept with a smile, comfortable and happy in my Master’s arms.
A/n: I’m so happy right now, Mercy got up to nearly 25k reads! I’m so excited right now! I can’t believe it. Thank you all so much for reading my story. I appreciate every read, vote and comment.
-Anon.
62: נυѕт ¢αи’т gєт єиσυgн
We slip and slide as we fall in love,
And I just can’t seem to get enough of.
S Y K E S:
I found myself holding Zaire’s hand as he sat in my lap, my fingers playing with the buttons on my cell phone, trying to decide it was truly time to call my father.
I had told Zaire I was going to stand up for him, and I meant it. I just couldn’t get the apprehension to go away. I shouldn’t be such a pussy about my father, and I know it. I’m just letting my childhood fears lead me as an adult, and I cannot do that anymore. I’m forty years old now. No more time to fuck around with my daddy issues.
“Master,” Zaire said soothingly, putting a hand on my shoulder. I smiled at him, and pressed my father’s name in my contacts, pressing send before I could second-guess myself. I have to do this, if not for myself, for my slave.
I let my father speak badly of him, and I didn’t say anything, for whatever reason. I felt at the moment like I could say something to him, but I hadn’t because Zaire had asked me kindly not to make him dislike him.
Now though, Zaire realized that he was a foul, loathsome asshole. There’s no hope for him to ever like anyone.
The man has never been happy and there isn’t someone alive that can change him. I will never understand how my mother put up with him. My mother wasn’t a bad mother, she didn’t stand up to my father, but she’d never physically hurt me. I feel like my mother was just stuck like I was. She spent her time hoping and praying that I’d get out sooner rather than later so that she didn’t have to see my father get angry at me anymore.
I really couldn’t blame her, either. Her family had practically offered her to my father when they were younger, and I knew my snotty rich grandparents well. They wouldn’t have let her come back to them after she married him. It’d be a scandal.
I only helped further their popularity by being a business owner, and buying smaller businesses and turning them into huge businesses. The third ring, it stopped ringing midway through and I thought for a moment he’d sent me to voicemail and nearly sighed in relief. “Sykes?” He asked, and I shook my head, looking down at my phone.
“Father,” I said calmly, looking at Zaire to pull my strength. “I know I don’t make it a habit to call you, however this is a bit important.” I said, and he snickered a bit, and I could picture him rolling his eyes at me as if I’d disturbed him.
“Let me guess, this is about your little prostitute boyfriend, correct?” he asked, and I had to fight back the urge to jump through the phone at him.
“Zaire is not a prostitute, father.” I said, trying to remain calm. “However, you are correct on some accounts. I am calling about him in a way.” I said, and he scoffed.
“He’s so below you, I knew that you would come to your senses. I have a man that’d be perfect for you—very successful.” He started.
“What?” I asked, shocked.
“I found a man for you when I realized that Zaire and you are certainly not meant to be. He’s a doctor, and he’s very good—!” my father began.
“I’m not marrying some man you found me father.” I snapped. “I’m not calling to tell you that I’ve left Zaire. I’m calling to let you know that I’m not going to be leaving Zaire. He’s my lover whether you like it or not, and I’m not going to leave him. Nor am I going to allow you to disrespect him. He is much more important to me than any other of my lovers ever have been.” My father scoffed.
“Certainly you cannot be serious Sykes, he’s a whore.” My father said, and I took a deep breath trying to calm myself down some. “I have seen you have some questionable boys in the past, but honestly, you’re just shooting lower and lower. This time you’ve really scraped the bottom of the barrel, haven’t you?”
“No father, I haven’t. Zaire is not a whore, and honestly, at least I love him. You are such a fucking hypocrite, aren’t you? Do you really believe that just by telling me this person is a doctor is going to make me want him? I love Zaire.” I snapped.
“Sykes honestly, he’s a gold digging—!” He started but I immediately cut him off there.
“Now wait a goddamned minute!” I snapped angrily, “Zaire is not gold digging! He had to take a leave of absence from work. Big fucking deal. We were in a steady relationship before he even took the damn time off. However, I really don’t need to explain this to you. My relationship, my business. It’s not my fault you’ve got some fucked up morals that you’re trying to shove off on me.” I snapped, my temper snapping. “I do not care what you want for me—or my empire as you call it. I will not marry someone for political purposes.” I took a deep and angry breath. “Zaire is above me, he’s twelve thousand steps above your pathetic little ass. I should’ve just told you where to shove it when we were there, but I was trying to honor my word to Zaire.”
“Master,” Zaire whispered, and I shook my head, holding up a finger at him to silence him. He nodded immediately, snuggling up to my chest and running his fingers over my abdomen slowly.
“I should have just told you when we were there that I think you’re the biggest piece of scum on the planet. You prey on peoples weaknesses, make them vulnerable, and then you squash every hope they ever have like a bug. You are pathetic. You are the gold digger. You suck the life out of everyone around you and you hope to make them just as fucking miserable as you are. But guess what? You’ve failed. I’ve fallen in love with the most amazing man I’ve ever met. I know there’s an age difference, and I do not give a single shit. Zaire loves me, and I know it—everyone can tell .” I snarled into the phone. “I don’t care about your opinion. You’re nothing but scum, and as far as I’m concerned, you no longer have a son. Goodbye, father.” I snapped, the words coming out of my mouth like venom as I snarled them at him. I slammed the phone down on the table in front of me and Zaire reached for it, quickly pressing the end call button. We sat in silence a moment.
I felt like I was losing control. Like I couldn’t control anything anymore. I’d held my emotions and feelings about my father in, controlling them so tightly that it, in some fucked up way, helped me hold myself together.
Now it felt like a dam had broken, and I couldn’t stop the waves of emotions damaging everything inside of me.
“Master, calm down.” Zaire whispered softly, running his hands down my chest softly, looking up at me with stunning blue eyes. I sighed deeply, looking into those blue eyes of his. There was something so caring about the look in them. That look melted me.
The anger, the desperation all melted away, and I felt like myself again—even if it was for just a moment. He was mine—he was here still. He didn’t go away like every other slave had in the past. He had been a constant, and I had never realized how much I desired that until I met him. Until I fell for him.
With us, it hadn’t been a slow incline. I had known I wanted him from the very start. I looked at him and all I wanted was his touch, I wanted to watch his slim body writhe on the table as I tortured him, I wanted to feel his tight hole around my length just to watch him shake and moan, just to feel his body on mine.
I wanted him so goddamned much that it hurt. I couldn’t see anyone else around us. I knew they were there, but he was all I could focus on.
As much as I fucking hated it, it had been like in those cheesy movies that Zaire likes so much. The romance movies where the world around the people seems to blur and all you can see is each other—that’s how I, even though I hate to admit it—had to explain my attraction to Zaire.
It’d been instantaneous, almost. “Master, it’s okay.” Zaire whispered softly, sinking down in front of me to his knees, baring his neck to me immediately. “I’m not going anywhere.”
I bit my lip and looked down at him, so overcome with love and desire for him. “I want you.” It wasn’t what I’d meant to say, truthfully I couldn’t sort out what I was thinking.
I was pissed about my father, about all the things that I’d been holding in, and about all of the things he’d said about my baby. I was pissed about what he’d done to me—who he made me. I was pissed about how he had the audacity to try to find me a new lover.
But even more than that, Zaire seemed to hold me down to earth like an anchor. Pulling me under waves of emotions I’d just discovered were possible with someone as broken as me. I felt like I was swimming in a sea of him.
And that’s all I needed to make myself okay.
“Then take me.” The way he said it was so submissive and caring, I couldn’t help but reach down and grab his hair, pulling him up into my lap again without a thought. I weaved my fingers through his hair. His face immediately slacked into a look of submission.
I smiled softly down at him where he sat in my lap. I brought him closer to me, kissing him softly. I slowly let myself become lost in him, his taste, and the feel of his body on mine.
~ + ~
I woke up without his slight weight on my chest and I reached out, searching for his slight warmth but only found cool sheets. I sat up, looking for him around the room. I glanced over at the clock and saw that the clock said 3:03 AM.
The time jarred me quite a bit and I stood up immediately, reaching for my robe and wrapping my body in it. I heard the water running in the bathroom and I walked to it, where he was showering.
He looked so beautiful with water cascading all over his body. The room was steamy. The steam from the shower fogged up the glass walls of the stand-up shower and the mirror. I found myself slinking farther into the bathroom, taking my robe off and throwing it over the counter with the sink.
I then opened up the door to the shower and crawled in behind him. I reached forward, drawing him back to me, and he gasped, turning around and throwing the loofah at me. It hit me square in the face getting body wash in my eyes. “FUCK!” He squealed, and I blinked at him in shock. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry..” He trailed off, looking over me in horror.
“It’s okay,” I said, and he nodded.
The look on his face was terrified, but he had a somehow humorous look in his eyes as he looked over me. He looked like he was going to burst into giggles and I couldn’t help but chuckle.
“Your face,” I said, the pain in my eyes was present, but I learned to ignore it when I was younger. I found myself reaching forward and pulling him to me, laughing into the crook of his neck. I felt him shaking, and then heard the beautiful little bell of his laugh.
I found myself laughing and laughing, found myself seeking the comfort of his smaller body against my own. And I wasn’t worried about the fact that my eyes were burning. It felt too good. Too good.
This shouldn’t feel too good, but it does.
He shouldn’t feel like home, but he does.
Overall, I’m just completely gone for him. He’s mine, and I’m his. There’s no way for me to ever think of anyone else.
This is home…
63: ωσяℓ∂ ιи му єуєѕ
I’ll take you to the highest mountain, To the depths of the deepest sea, We won’t need a map, believe me.
S Y K E S:
I was surprised by how fast time truly passes when you’re not just living a solitary life. I’ve found myself missing days entirely, just because the moments of things that happen just bleed together into one thing: happiness.
It’s been months—to be exact one year. Zaire has become my entire world. I wake up to Zaire, frolicking around the house getting ready for work, I go to bed with Zaire cuddled up to my chest. Everything in between—thoughts, kisses, hugs, memories—mainly surround him.
Zaire has changed so much in the past year. He was no longer fragile—he was strong. He had to go in for some therapy after Jerome happened, to deal with the trauma of what had happened.
He had finally broke down and told me everything— everything . I felt that it was necessary for him to talk to someone about the feelings he had and everything that Jerome had put him through. But not only Jerome—he wasn’t the only monster in Zaire’s closet. There was Steven also. And there was Zaire’s father.
Zaire had a lot of pain in his past, and he had never spoke to anyone about it.
I had tried to get it out of him, but I refused to push the matter knowing that there was nothing that if he wasn’t comfortable with the subject, me making it happen wouldn’t help our relationship—or me understanding him.
Jerome had destroyed Zaire’s sense of worth. He’d taken him down to nothing—made him run from his life over and over again. Anytime he’d settle for a short amount of time he’d have to move again. And Zaire knew that it was because he was in danger. Zaire had that looming over his head every day of his life. And I honestly wish I could have taken that from him.
Steven destroyed Zaire in every way. He’d taken his trust, he’d taken his submission and his giving and pampering nature and used it in all the wrong ways. He’d let his friends rape him, he’d let his boy be abused—and he’d done the abuse. There was nothing I could even begin to admire about that sack of shit. If I ever saw him face to face, I would’ve killed him. No doubt about that.
Then there was Zaire’s father. His addiction ruled his life, and though he didn’t mean to hurt his son, he did. Zaire spoke nothing but positively of his father. But I knew deep down in his heart he knew that his father was toxic to him just like I did. I couldn’t say too much about that though, because the man had raised Zaire into the passionate, amazing, sweet man that I fell in love with when I didn’t even begin to believe in love.
My father had come around to Zaire when he realized that he wasn’t going anywhere. He didn’t love Zaire, but he certainly didn’t call him a gold digging hooker anymore. Especially not after he tasted his devilishly delicious cherry pie. It’d shocked me that my father had touched it, honestly.
My father also apologized to me. He’d sat down with me, and explained why he was the way he was when I was growing up. None of the excuses were really… valid, I guess, but the fact that he’d apologized gave me variable amounts of reasons to at least move on from it.
Life is too short to be worried about petty shit my father put me through. Now, I’m a forty one year old man, dating a twenty four year old man. Now I’m too old to be focused on my father, and the amount of shit he’s put me through. Now is the time to focus on one thing that I’ve never been able to focus on before: The future.
Tonight is the night I’m going to ask Zaire to marry me. He’s currently getting ready, and I’ve been preparing for a week now. I knew he’d say yes—I just couldn’t shake the feeling that he wouldn’t.
I have never been this fucking nervous before in my life. I knew that I was being stupid. I knew he was in love with me, I just didn’t know if he wanted to be tied to me forever.
I’m not young like him. I’ll only get older. “Master, I’m ready.” He said, and I turned around to look at him. He looked so fucking gorgeous.
He’d trimmed the blonde ends off his hair, leaving himself with his natural hair color completely. He’d neatly dressed, in a white button up, a tie, and a pair of black skinny jeans. He’d taken the time to straighten his hair, and put just the tiniest bit of lip balm on, leaving his lips looking soft and kissable.
His collar was tucked neatly around his neck, the ring for my finger—or a leash, whatever we liked at the moment—sticking out. I couldn’t help it—I put my forefinger through the ring and pulled him forward, pressing a harsh, dominating kiss to his lips. He giggled into the kiss, and smiled a bit.
I found myself completely dominating him in every way. He let me lead him, and I did, completely. My tongue led his in a short lived battle for dominance. It took me a moment to gather myself enough to remember that I have a reservation at ten, and if I’m late the table isn’t going to stay forever.
“So, where are we going?” He asked, and I smirked a little bit, leading him out to my car. I opened the door for him, motioning for him to get in. He did so, buckling up while I watched. I shut the door and then hurried around to the other side, rushing to get in and started. I knew that there was a bit of time, but not nearly enough. I found myself looking curiously over at him as he sat, completely trusting while he looked around.
“How was your day?” I asked, and he sighed a bit.
“I had an okay day. I missed you. So much.” He admitted, and I smiled a bit, laughing softly.
“I missed you too.” I said. He smiled back at me, looking nervous.
“So where are we going?” he asked again, and I shook my head at him, smiling.
“Just out to eat. Is that such a terrible thing?” I asked, and he raised a curious eyebrow but didn’t ask again. I smiled and looked around us as we pulled into the parking lot of Harmonies.
Harmonies is a restaurant that has just opened in the area, however they are rated five stars for everything and one meal ranges from one hundred to three hundred per person, per plate. If you eat alone, you’ll spend a small fortune.
Zaire was worth the money, though. He was worth everything and I would always go out of my way to get him anything that he wanted.
Me asking him to marry him would be something huge, and I wanted it to be perfect. I wanted it to be perfect for him. I parked the car and unlocked the doors, motioning for him to get out. He hurriedly got out of the car, and I took his hand, leading him to the door.
He bit his lip as I opened the door, putting my hand on his lower back and walked in, pushing him in front of me. I walked up to the hostess. “Hello may I take your name?” She asked. “Bennett.” I said, and she looked down at the reservations sheet and nodded, finding us and clicking her tongue for a moment. “Is there a problem?” I asked, forcing myself to be calm.
“Oh, no sir. Right this way.” She said, and picked up two menus, leading us back to a private table where we’d be alone, but there was people around still. I found myself walking a bit calmer, keeping my hand on his lower back with a smile. “Okay sirs, your waiter will be around shortly. If you’d like anything else, please don’t hesitate to ask.” She said, and I nodded, dismissing her with a wave of my hand. She frowned a bit, but I didn’t care. I found myself watching him closely as he blushed a bit.
Shortly after, a waiter came up, a game face on. She brought us a couple of champagne glasses and a bottle of Zaire’s favorite: Gewürztraminer. Gewürztraminer is white wine, and it tastes amazing. I know that he’s got a taste for it—it’s his favorite. He’s been obsessed with it since I introduced him to it.
He loved it, and because he loved it, I’d spent money on it. Tonight has to be perfect.
I ordered us dinner, and we ate, making small talk. He was beautiful. I could barely take my eyes off of him. The way his lips moved as he talked, the way his eyes crinkled a little bit as he smiled, the way his eyebrows raised when I said something he found interesting. I noticed things about him that I hadn’t found myself noticing about anyone else… ever. I had been in love before, I was sure, but this… this was different.
This was breath taking. This was everything that I could ever dream of,
His smile was radiant, and he never stopped smiling. I found myself falling even more in love with him as we talked. I found myself unable to wait anymore.
“Zaire, I want to ask you something.” I blurted out, and he stopped talking to raise his eyebrow. His eyes looked fearful.
“Yes, sir?” He asked, biting his lip.
“I have been thinking a lot about this—us.” I said softly, feeling nervous. “And I have really grown to love you. I can’t imagine waking up or going to bed without you. You’ve ingrained yourself into me—your scent is weaved into every inch of my bed, your stuff is mixed with mine, I can’t even begin to figure out what is yours and what is mine. I see you everywhere in the house—I want you to be there forever, Zaire.” I admitted softly, pulling the ring out of my pocket. “I’ve never been with someone like you… someone that makes me feel like I’ve got nothing to lose or to gain. You make me feel so young. So… alive. So free.” I said, slipping the ring over to him. “I want to marry you, Zaire. I know that you might not be ready for that in your life. And if you aren’t, I’ll understand…” I trailed off softly, looking over him curiously. “But I won’t give up on you. I have stuck by you through everything, and I can’t imagine things any other way.” I said.
He stared at me, tears welling up in his eyes. He covered his mouth for a moment and then he was out of his chair and sitting in my lap, his arms around my neck and kissed me. He just kissed me, pouring every ounce of his affection into the kiss.
I couldn’t have told you how long our lips remained locked if you had of had to know for legal purposes. All I knew was that the kiss was as good as a yes. I know that I need him. I know that this kiss says that he needs it.
When he pulled back, he looked up at me shyly, his cheeks red and his lips slightly bruised from the intensity of our kiss. “Of course I’ll marry you!” he said softly, leaning down and pressing another kiss to my lips.
I found myself leaning into the kiss, letting him lead for once. He hardly takes the initiative and I know that its because he’s submissive. But he is adorable. I’d love for him to kiss me whenever he wanted to. Though I also knew that there was a lot of reasons that it wasn’t that easy for him.
I didn’t mind it. I loved the control I had on him. And I also know that I love him .
“I love you.” I told him confidently, putting my hands on his hips. “I love you so much.” I whispered this time, pulling his mouth down to mine. I pressed kiss after kiss to his lips, showering him with kisses. I loved the feeling of it.
I know that he’s mine now. He’ll be mine forever. I will have control of him, and have him, no matter what, forever. I can live with that and be utterly ecstatic, because I don’t need anything more than this to be happy.
I just need him.
And somehow, he was mine.
64: тαкє мє тσ ¢нυя¢н
A/n: Epilogue.
There is no sweeter innocence than our gentle sin,
In the madness and soil of that sad earthly scene.
S Y K E S:
A loud squeal echoed through the house as I walked out of the bedroom and into the hallway. As I walked out, I saw Zaire walking through the house, a clothes basket on his hip.
His long brown hair was pulled up into a messy bun, hair stringing down into his face as he shot me a rumpled look. “Sykes your brother will be here any moment and you look like a train ran you over—I swear I ironed those pants.” He said, and I raised an eyebrow.
“I didn’t realize that Stan coming over meant we had to look just so.” I said, and he sighed, stopping what he was doing to turn to me.
“He’s bringing his girlfriend and Alexei, and we’ve never met her. Please Sykes, change your clothes.” He said, and I smirked a bit.
I decided instead of giving him any issues about him telling me what to do, I’d just go and change my pants. I knew what stress did to him, and honestly, if he said there was a reason behind me needing to be dressed up, well… I’d take his word for it. He’s not led me wrong in the past. I pulled on a different—more pressed looking pair of pants. Then I pulled on a t-shirt and sighed a bit as I ran a hand through my hair.
I turned to look in the mirror in our closet and sighed a bit. Lord, I’ve gotten old. It seems like just yesterday I was thirty-nine, putting Zaire on his knees in front of my bed.
When I met him I never would’ve thought that I’d be here where I am.
When I met him, I didn’t believe that I’d ever have a family. I thought I’d have mindless hook-ups for the rest of my life. But now, here I am, with a son, a husband, and a decent relationship with my brother.
Zaire has changed me so much in just six short years. Zaire is still so beautiful, even as he chases our five year old around. He hardly has time to fix himself up anymore, not that I mind.
Because honestly, at the end of the day, as long as he’s crawling into bed beside me, I don’t care what he looks like.
I think it’s been about two years since he’s had a haircut. He was gorgeous, even with his hair kissing the lower part of his shoulder blades.
I walked up behind him, putting my hands on his hips and pressing my body against his back. He sighed a bit, baring his neck for me immediately, shivering slightly. “You need to calm down a bit.” I teased huskily into his ear. His body melted into mine perfectly, his ass pushing back into my cock without a thought.
Just as he was turning his head up to reply, Jared ran through the hallway, knocking both of us forward. The basket in his arms caused a vase to topple over into the floor. Zaire flinched as it hit the ground and shattered.
“Fuck!” He cried, pulling himself from my arms. “Jared! Jared be careful!” he cried, dropping the basket down on the hall table and picking up our five-year-old son. “Sowwy daddy,” Jared said, sticking his finger in his mouth and sucking a bit. Zaire sighed deeply and hugged him close to his chest.
“You’ve got to be careful!” Zaire scolded, and I smirked a bit.
“Take speedy down to the kitchen and eat some lunch. You need a break. I’ll handle this.” I said easily and he shook his head, looking up at me like I’d lost my mind.
“Sykes I will do no such thing!” He said. “You would probably set the house on fire if I let you do the laundry—!” He protested, and I raised an eyebrow at his theatrics.
“Zaire, I lived alone for over twenty years with no issues. Go do as I told you. I’ll just swap the clothes, no harm done.” I said, and he bit his lip, looking ready to protest again. I shot him the look.
Because of Jared, our relationship has had to die out a bit. We obviously can’t expose a five year old to BDSM and all that follows it. Even so, we still are active in the lifestyle, however, it’s much more distantly.
I’m not going to let Jared pick up calling me master—or calling other guys master, for that matter. When he’s an adult, he can get into it if he wishes. I’m not going to nudge him towards it though.
I watched as Zaire took off with Jared, pouting a bit as he walked. I smiled a bit at the sway of his hips. So sassy in his older years.
I swapped the clothes, putting detergent in the washing machine and a dryer sheet in the dryer—go figure; I managed to actually accomplish changing the laundry on my own.
I rolled my eyes and set the dryer to sixty minutes, hurrying up the stairs and walking into the doorway of the kitchen and looking over my husband—man that’ll never get old—who was tending to Jared with a gentle smile on his face.
I couldn’t believe how lucky I’d gotten. Zaire was gorgeous—utterly gorgeous. His ass is a lovely thing, also.
Since we got married, he’s been even more… attentive. He takes care of me the same way he always has, except now, he doesn’t call me Master.
I told him that as long as Jared wasn’t around, it didn’t matter, but when he was around he wasn’t allowed to call me master. Instead, he calls my Sykes. Which, honestly, can be quite the turn on at some times.
Zaire has this way of saying it—his tongue caresses my name as if it’s a prayer. It’s sensual, and sexy, and if I’ve been without his ass for too long, it makes my cock harder than steel.
“DADDY!” Jared giggled, and Zaire turned around, handing me Jared. Jared wrapped his arms around me and giggled a bit, burying his head in my chest.
The adoption agency had done wonders finding someone who honestly looked like both of us. They’d looked for brunette boys with blue eyes—and they’d found him. He was just a one year old when we had gotten the call. We’d gone to the agency and when Zaire’s eyes landed on the child, he’d been sold. And when I finally got to hold him, he’d stolen my heart as well. I had never seen someone who looked so much like Zaire.
“Daddy, daddy told me that we’re going to meet Alex and Uncle Stan at the zoo! Are we are we?” he asked anxiously, a huge smile breaking out across his face.
“Yeah, I suppose we are. Are we?” I asked, and he nodded a bit, looking nervous.
“We are. Stan called and said that he and uh, Timmy were going and that he thought Jared would enjoy going. I believe that it’s because he doesn’t want him to be too impressed with our house.” Zaire explained, and I bit my lip.
“He’s… dating a guy?” I asked, astounded.
Out of everyone I’d ever thought of being gay, Stan was the least likely on the list. I’m not an overly judgemental person, I tend to try to keep from making assumptions about people—but Stan? Gay?
I’d heard more likely things in the gossip sections in teen girls magazines. I always thought that he was straight, that he was going to marry a woman and have a child. I’d no idea that one day he’d… he’d be like me. Especially since when we were growing up, he’d called me fairy princess and a faggot a few times.
But, then, I guess he did apologise to me about it. I hadn’t ever thought of why he’d apologise.
“Well, lets get ready.” Zaire finally said. I nodded and began getting things ready to go. We keep everything packed really, so that when we’re getting ready to go, it only takes us a couple moments.
Once we had everything gathered up, Zaire took Jared out to the car and put him in, hopping into the car himself and waiting on me to come buckle him. I buckled him in and checked on Jared’s seatbelt as well, making sure they were both tucked in nice and tight. Once I was sure they were safe, I hopped in myself and began the drive to the zoo.
It took no time at all to get there, and we pulled into a parking space. Zaire got down out of the car and got Jared out, smiling a bit as he poked him on the nose. I smiled and got out as well, locking the doors with the button and looking around for Stan.
I found Stan standing with Alexei. Beside Stan was a man, whom was small like Zaire and… oh fuck me.
Thomas. I’m pretty sure it has to be him. He hadn’t been around much in the years—him and Zaire had gotten over the past but they fell out of contact when he went to college. Zaire got busy with Jared, Thomas with school, and that was that. He was the least likely person I’d have seen at my brothers side—but I guess its okay.
Thomas has moved up rankings a lot, but I didn’t see him much. I hadn’t been trying to see him, really. I’d been taking a lot of time off, giving my company a bit of break because I wanted to start my family with Zaire.
It was an easy decision to make—I knew that together, we’d make a wonderful set of parents. “Hey Zaire, Sykes. Hey there buddy!” Stan said, reaching for Jared.
“Uncle Stan!” Jared cried, his hands outstretched to the man. I smirked as Zaire let him go, and Jared slipped into his uncles arms without hesitation. It was adorable to see Jared giggling and happy to see his uncle.
“Hey buddy! How’re you doing?” Zaire said, and hugged Alexei. Alexei’s cheeks tinted a bit and he made to pull out of Zaire’s arms but he eventually just bit his lip and wrapped his arms around Zaire’s waist, smiling a bit.
“Good, Zaire. How’re you?” He asked, and Zaire pulled back and sighed.
“Good—Jared broke a vase this morning and well, it was a mess. Sykes did laundry.” Zaire said, poking me a bit. I smirked at him and Alexei’s eyes widened a bit.
“Uncle Sykes did laundry ?” he asked.
“He did—I think he did it right, too.” Zaire said, and giggled a bit. “Though I haven’t had a chance to check. Perhaps I should. Well, lets get going, I have some things laid out for dinner if you’d like?” Zaire offered.
“Oh sure, that’d be nice.” Thomas said softly, seeming to be a bit nervous. “I haven’t seen you two in a bit—!” he said, and I nodded.
“Its good to see you,” Zaire said softly. “I had no idea that you were who Stan was spending so much time with.”
“I had no idea that Stan was Sykes’s brother, either.” Thomas said softly, biting his lips.
“You guys know each other?” Stan asked.
“Yeah… he was staying with Sykes and I a while back, it’s been a few years, though.” Zaire said, and Stan nodded. “Well, anyway, it’s nice to see you. Let’s go!” he said, and Alexei nodded excitedly, but once he realized it wasn’t cool to be excited about the zoo, he rolled his eyes and pretended to check his nails out of boredom.
I smiled a bit and rolled my eyes at him. Alexei has grown up so much in the past six years. We’ve been around each other enough for it to have been slow but, I hated seeing him so big.
I found myself holding Zaire’s hand as we walked. Stan was holding Thomas’s, and Alexei was holding Jared’s hand, leading him around.
This is my family—well not Thomas, yet . If Stan marries him, I guess he will be. But, besides him, this is my little world. Zaire and Jared are the moon and stars to me, and Stan and Alexei are equally important. We stopped in front of the lions cage, and Jared and Alexei were standing up close to the bars, watching enthused.
I walked up behind Zaire and put my hands on his hips, pulling him back against me. “I want to fuck you.” I murmured quietly. Zaire squeaked and pulled out of my arms, turning around to glare at me.
Despite the look on his face his cheeks were tinted red, and he was looking rather ruffled. He leaned forward and wrapped his arms around my chest and giggled a bit, his hands linking together behind my back and resting his head on my chest above my heart. “I bet if we asked Stan, he might take Jared home with him for us to have a night alone.” Zaire said softly, into my ear. I felt a shiver of excitement race down my spine at the thought. “Master.” The word was whispered into my ear and the feeling of his breath ghost over my ear.
“Lord have mercy.” I groaned into his ear and smirked a bit. I nibbled on his ear and smirked a bit as he whimpered quietly.
This man has gone from being nothing but a face in the crowd, to being my submissive, to being my lover, to being my fiancé, and then from fiancé to being my husband… and lord have mercy, I can’t think of anyone I’d rather spend the rest of my life with.
So, I hope that whatever deity that is out there—if there is one, or if there isn’t—will continue to have mercy on me because I’ve never loved someone the way that I love him.
^]
тнє єи∂… αи∂ тнє вєgιииιиg
Okay, so this is basically just an authors note. If you don’t want to read it, it’s not mandatory. However, I would appreciate your time if you’d like to hear this.
The end of Sykes and Zaire has finally come. They’ve been through a lot, yes? I might–huge, huge might–make a sequel about them. If anyone would be interested in that, I mean. Also, I am definitely considering making a one-shot book about THESE CHARACTERS if I don’t make a sequel.
Comment down below which you’d prefer.
Check out my other stories (and my new social meeds accounts!)
Instagram:
Princeanonomous
Personal ig: xdeathlyhallowsx
The profile pic on all of my accounts is the same picture as the one I’ve got here.
Anon.
ѕєqυєℓ ιиfσямαтισи
[A/n: hey guys, Anon here with an exciting update! I’ve finally gotten around to writing the prologue to the sequel for mercy. Please go check that out and let me know what you think about it.]
[Please note that in order to see any explicit content that will be in that book, you will have to follow me, add the book to your library, and refresh. After that you should have no problems with seeing any of the explicit sexual scenes, or otherwise. If, however, you do end up coming across an issue in the future, please let me know and I’ll try to help you resolve it. I’m going to post a link to the story in this chapter, and in the comments section for anyone who can’t get the link in the story to work!]
{
https://www.wattpad.com/story/158430119-heart-and-soul-manxboy
}
[Also, thank you guys to every one who’s commented, voted, and liked my books. It means the world to me when you guys interact with me. I know I’m pretty low down on the Wattpad fame level, however, I’m proud of what I’ve accomplished and how many great people I’ve met thanks to my writing.]
[Thank you all for reading this…]
[-Anon out.]
ѕυяρяιѕє!!!
Hey guys, in light of my stories reaching 700k, I wanted to treat you guys to something. So, I went to my Smashwords and got to creating coupons. For just 3 short days, you can get both of my stories on Smashwords for FREE. One of which can only be found on Smashwords. Comment down below if you are planning on using the following coupon, I would like to see how popular this is(if it’s popular enough, I may start rewarding coupons for first vote/comment etc.)
Just use the external link down below to get there and then use the code below:
Code: ZZ75Q (Please note, if I am not mistaken you can only use this code on Smashwords.)
Date: April 4, 2019-April 7, 2019
Thank you!
